THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY,! 
Princeton,  N.  J. 

^TT’S 

Case,  D DT’GO  j 

Sect.  . eVA*S9....1 

Book,  J 


«T) 

I 


» J 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/monumentsofegyptOOhawk 


V r.  - 


'*'  > 'V' 

f'l '<;•■,»■  55: 


’»?i 


^ • 


U>‘ 


*v. 

' • 


‘A 


■ '* J 


iT 


#4rj; 


V •' 


. 


»#■ 

» .4  ' 


<f*i. 


iif 


. 


>• 


a 


» 


'i  A.  , 


♦ 


r' 


# 


f 


% 


♦ 


1 


«•* 


THE 


MONUMENTS  OE  EGYPT; 

OR, 

EGYPT  A WITNESS  FOE  THE  BIBLE. 


BY 


FRANCIS  L.  HAWKS,  D.D.,  LL.D. 


WITH 

NOTES  OF  A VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE 

BY  AN  A3IEEICAN. 


NEW- YORK : 

GEO.  P.  PUTNAM,  155  BROADWAY. 
LONDON:  JOHN  MURRAY. 


M.DCCC.L. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1849,  by 
G.  P.  Pdtnam," 

m the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Southern  District 
of  New- York. 


John  F.  Trow, 

P Tin  ter  and  St  ereo  t yper  ^ 
49  Ann-street,  New-York. 


TO  THE 


RIGHT  REV.  BISHOP  BROWNELL, 

OF  CONNECTICUT, 


THIS  BOOK 

S0  ErspHtfEllij  3^3rrilIE^I, 

IN  GRATEFUL  RECOGNITION  OF  THE  UNWAVERING  FRIENDSHIP 


OF  MANY  YEARS. 


CONTENTS. 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Interest  excited  by  Egypt. — Object  of  the  present  work. — Art  of  writing  very 
ancient  in  Egypt. — Egyptian  author,  Manetho. — Greek  writers,  Herodotus, 
Diodorus. — Work  of  Horapollo. — Modern  efforts  at  deciphering  the  hierogly- 
phics.— Father  Kircher. — Zoega. — Warburton’s  hint. — Quatremere’s  discovery. 
— Work  of  the  French  savans. — Discovery  of  the  Rosetta  stone,  . . 17 

CHAPTER  II. 

Rosetta  stone. — Specimens  of  the  inscription. — Dr.  Young’s  discoveries. — De 
Sacy. — Akerblad. — Champollion  le  Jeune. — Discovery  of  homophones. — Sir 
Gardner  Wilkinson’s  tribute  to  Champollion. — Exposure  of  the  ignorance  of 
the  French  savans,  by  Champollion, 32 

CHAPTER  III. 

Examples  of  Egyptian  writing. — Hieroglyphic. — Hieratic. — Demotic,  . 50 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Climate  of  the  Valley  of  the  Nile. — Extreme  dryness. — General  appearance  of 
Egyptian  ruins. — Temples,  tombs. — Arts  of  design  in  ancient  Egypt. — Princi- 
p.al  localities  on  the  Nile, 68 


6 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Remarks  on  testimony. — Application  of  them  to  the  evidence  afforded  by  the 
monuments. — Facts  related  in  Abraham’s  history,  tested  by  Egyptian  re- 
mains,   86 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Joseph, 123 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  bondage, 174 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  deliverance, 191 

CHAPTER  IX. 

The  wanderings, 222 

CHAPTER  X. 

Direct  monumental  confirmation  of  Scriptural  history,  ....  244 

VOYAGE  UP  THE  NH.E. 

Turkish  Steamer  to  Egypt  from  Constantinople,  ....  Page  5 

PART  I. 


Purpose  in  going  to  Egypt. — Preparatory  studies. — Europe. — Greece. — Arrival  in 
Egypt. — Atfeh. — Cairo. — Donkeys. — Lions  of  Cairo. — Mohammed  Ali  in 


CONTENTS. 


7 


1848-9. — Ibrahim  Pacha’s  death. — Abbas  Pacha. — Our  new  consul-general, 
Mr.  Macauley. — Ghizeh. — Pyramids. — Sphinxes. — Memphis. — Pelusiac  branch 
of  Nile. — Treasure  Cities. — Library  of  Egyptian  Association. — A Lion  of 
Dongola. — Bastinado. — Ghourah  bazaar. — Differei«  bazaars. — Mr.  Lane. — 
Chivalry  and  the  East. — Sights  of  Cairo. — Dr.  Abbot’s  Museum. — Egyptian 
Literary  Association. — Tombs  of  the  Memlooks,  of  Mohammed  Ali’s  family. — 
Ibrahim  Pacha. — Site  of  Roman  Babylon. — Mosques. — Mataryeh. — Tree  and 
fountain  of  Holy  family. — Heliopolis. — Prophecies. — Translation  of  obelisks. — 
Rhoda  island  and  tradition  of  Moses. — Departure  for  Upper  Egypt. — River 
palaces  of  Old  Cairo. — Pyramids  of  Howara. — Boatmen  and  dragoman  — An 
Arab  Sheikh. — Grottoes  of  El  Massara  and  the  Hebrews. — Adventures  ashore  — 
Benisooef. — Heracleopolis. — Behnesa. — Oxyrinchus. — Gebel  el  Teir. — Mythol- 
ogies and  traditions. — Sheikh  Said. — Gebel  Aboulfaydee. — Gebel  Hassan. — 
Site  of  Antinoe. — Anchorite  caves. — Coloso  and  Almds. — Turks  and  Persians. 
English  travellers. — Dangers  of  the  Nile. — Fayoom. — Minieh. — Gebel  Heredy. 
— Sindbad  the  sailor. — Colossus  of  Cnuphis. — Panorama  of  the  Nile. — A 
fair  wind. — Arab’s  delight.  — Manfaloot.  — Beni  Hassan.  — Tombs.  — The 
songstress  of  the  Arab  village. — Convents. — Oshmunein  and  Mercury. — 
Hermes  and  Joseph. — The  Bedouin  town. — Osiout. — Bazaars. — Sights. — 
Tombs  of  Mountains. — Turkish  bath  and  the  Dutchman. — A bright  evening. — 
Arab  tales. — Soohajz. — Convent  of  Aboo  Shenood. — Carrier  Arab. — Gebel-el- 
Said. — How. — Mountains  of  Egypt. — Bedouin  antiquaries. — Scenery  of  Chen- 
obuscion. — Boats  of  lady  travellers. — Crocodiles. — An  Egyptian  sunset. — 

Ikhmim  and  the  Superior  of  the  Convent. — Fertihty  of  the  Nile. — Tahta. 

Islands. — Menshieh. — Incidents  with  Reis,  crew  and  dragoman. — Girgeh,  8 


PART  II. 

PROVINCE  OF  THE  TUEBAII),  IN  THE  ANCIENT  DIVISION  OF  UPPER  EGYPT. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Abydos, 


16 


8 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Visit  to  the  temple  of  Dendera. — The  walk  through  the  doom-palm  villages. — 
Crossing  the  river. — First  sight  of  temple. — Rubbish. — Ruins. — The  temple. — 
The  effect  of  the  front. — Columns. — Countenance  of  Athor  the  Egyptian 
Venus. — The  idea  of  the  temple. — The  ruined  temple. — Grand  temple. — Ty- 
phonium. — Sculptures  of  the  gods. — Sunset  from  the  temple. — Evening  in  the 
temple. — The  supper. — The  Bedouin  camp. — The  bivouac. — The  fires. — 
The  watch-dog. — Canopus  and  the  southern  cross. — Mussulman  virtues. — 
The  women. — The  morning. — The  Repast. — Second  visit  to  Dendera. — The 
smaller  temple  posterior. — Historical  part  of  the  temple. — Sculpture  of  Cleo- 
patra and  the  Ptolemies,  Alexander,  &,c. — View  from  the  mound.  . 67 

CHAPTER  HI. 

Gheneh  and  its  bazaar. — Abyssinians. — Turco-English  Consul. — Dr.  Cuni. — Ar- 
rival at  Thebes. — Luxor. — Kamac. — Temple  of  Ammon. — Sanctuary. — Scrip- 
ture proofs, 76 


CHAPTER  IV. 

West  Thebes. — Medinet  Habou. — The  first  small  temple,  and  its  histories. — The 
second  larger  temple — the  Roman  part. — The  Christian  church — palace — 
temple  of  Thothmes  I.  and  Thothmes  II. — Thothmes  Moeris. — The  palace 
residence  of  Rameses  Meiamoum. — Memnonium. — Goumou. — An  adven- 


ture,   92 

CHAPTER  V. 

Visit  to  Biban-el-Memlook. — Tombs  of  the  Kings. — Thebes  as  it  was,  107 

CHAPTER  VI. 


Hermonthis  or  Herment. — Adventure  with  a bull. — Esne. — Governor. — Temple. — 
Alm^s. — Zodiacs. — Arab  songs. — Amaouts. — Cataracts. — Philae. — Nubia. — 
.\byssinia  — Down  the  Nile. — Gaw  or  Antaeopolis. — Animals  of  Egypt. — 
Convents — Night  adventure  on  return  to  Cairo,  ....  124 


CONTENTS. 


9 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Cairo. — View  from  Esbekiah. — Abbas  Pacha. — Illuminations. — Women  in  the 
East. — Defterdar  Bey. — A Moslem  Lucrezia  Borgia. — Memphis. — Pyramids. 
— Sacred  tradition. — Alexandria. — Farewell  to  Egypt,  . . . 141 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Alexandria  and  its  lions, 150 


Appendix, 


157 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


1.  Temple  of  Karnac, 

2.  Gerf  Hossien, 

3.  Map  of  the  Valley  of  the  Nile, 

4.  Aboo-Sirabul, 

5.  Interior  of  a Tomb, 

6.  Sphinx  and  Pyramids, 

7.  Koom-Ombos, 

8.  Egyptian  Chair, 

9.  Temple  of  Edfou, 

10.  Ruins  of  Luxor, 

11.  Temple  of  Medinet-Habou, 

12.  Statues  of  Memnon, 


. . . Frontispiece. 

. . . Title-page. 

. . . To  face  p.  68 

71 

75 

81 

85 

155 

(Voyage  Up  THE  Nile,)  “ 61 

« « 80 

“ “ “ 93 

“ ,,  « 99 


TVOODCUTS  INSERTED  EN  THE  TEXT. 


PAGE 

13.  Tablet  of  Abydus,  ..........  25 

14.  Hieroglyphics  from  the  Rosetta  Stone,  .......  35 

15.  Record  of  a Marriage,  ........  52 

16 — 22.  Hieroglyphic  Writing,  .........  56 — 66 

23.  Appearance  of  the  Nile  during  an  inundation,  . . . . . .70 

REPRESENTATIONS  FROM  MONUMENTS  AND  TOMBS. 

Negro  Captives,  ..........  74 

Servant  and  her  Mistress,  . • . . . . . . . . 105 

A party  of  Egyptian  Ladies,  ........  106 

Scribe  taking  account  of  Black  Slaves,  . . . . . . .107 

White  Slaves,  .......  107 

Steward  overlooking  the  Tillage,  etc.,  ........  129 

Egyptian  mode  of  bearing  on  the  head,  .......'  132 

Signet-rings  and  Bracelets,  ........  139 

Necklaces  and  Ornaments,  .......  143 

Investing  with  the  Necklace,  .........  142 

Egyptian  Granary,  ..........  148 

Storing  Corn.  ...........  149 

Egyptians  at  Meat,  ..........  154 

Guests  at  an  Egyptian  Entertainment,  . . . . . . . .156 

Carus  from  Egyptian  Sculptures,  ........  157 

Sculptures  supposed  by  some  to  represent  .Joseph  emd  his  Brethren,  . . . 158 

40.  Egyptian  Funeral  Procession,  ........  171 

41.  The  Bastinado,  ...........  177 

42.  Brickmaking,  ...........  181 

43.  Working  in  Metals,  ..........  226 

44.  Sentence  affixed  to  a House,  .........  237 

45.  Doorway  with  name  upon  it,  ........  . 237 

46.  Figure  sculptured  at  Karnac— supposed  to  represent  a King  of  Judah,  . . . 247 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


■ 


•• 


- ..^ 


v» 


- vm 

'•v^i  * ' 


jj"  ' ■ 


'i  • 


•*  i ili 

^ ** 

‘j4a‘  i«# 


■ f*’ 


r'i 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  compiler  of  the  following  pages  was  prompted  to  the 
work  partly  by  his  own  reflections,  and  partly  by  the  request 
of  a friend,  who  thought  that  such  a labor  might  be  useful 
to  the  cause  of  truth.  It  is  not  a scientific  work,  nor  was  it 
penned  for  the  learned.  They  probably  will  have  already 
acquired,  in  their  studies,  all  the  information  they  can  gather 
from  its  pages. 

On  such  a subject  as  this  book  presents,  to  have  attempted 
originality,  would  unavoidably  have  been  to  commit  error ; 
for  its  simple  object  was  to  collect  into  a plain  and  com- 
prehensible compend,  the  results  of  the  research  of  many 
different  inquirers  in  the  field  of  Egyptian  archaeology.  The 
writer,  therefore,  begs  leave  distinctly  to  disavow  all  claim  to 
the  merits  of  authorship.  He  aspires  here  to  no  more  than 
the  humble  office  of  a compiler.  He  will  be  abundantly 
satisfied,  if  he  shall  be  found  to  have  so  used  the  materials, 
furnished  by  others  more  learned  than  himself,  as  to  have 
made  an  intelligible,  true,  and  readable  book. 

He  would  not  be  guilty  of  the  injustice  of  robbing  those 
to  whose  labors  he  has  been  so  largely  indebted.  He  has 


14 


INTRODUCTION. 


used  them  without  hesitation  or  reserve,  wherever  they  could, 
in  his  view,  advance  the  cause  of  truth  ; because,  first,  he 
believed  of  many  of  them  that,  as  lovers  of  truth,  they  would 
not  withhold  such  use ; and  next,  because  he  meant  distinctly 
to  declare  to  the  world,  as  he  has  done,  that  he  claims  to  be 
no  more  than  a compiler.  He  has  often  referred  in  the  follow- 
ing pages  to  the  writer  from  whom  he  obtained  information, 
and  has  quoted  his  words ; but  as  in  some  instances  this  is 
not  done,  he  begs  leave  to  make  a general  acknowledg- 
ment, and  enumerate  the  principal  authors  to  whom  he  is 
indebted.  These  are  Champollion  le  Jeune,  Champollion 
Figeac,  Rosellini,  Young,  Spineto,  Lepsius,  Wilkinson,  Birch, 
Osborn,  Bunsen,  Kitto,  Hengstenberg,  and  the  “ Description  ” 
of  the  French  savans. 

Had  there  been  -precisely  such  a work  as  is  here  attempted, 
accessible  to  English  readers,  the  writer  would,  with  becoming 
modesty,  have  withheld  his  efforts.  The  only  one  of  a similar 
kind,  is  the  truly  learned  work  of  Hengstenberg,  “ Egypt  and 
the  Books  of  Moses  very  well  translated  into  English  from 
the  German,  in  1843,  by  Mr.  Robbins,  then  of  the  Andover 
Seminary,  and  published  in  the  same  year.  But  this  work, 
valuable  as  it  confessedly  is,  (and  none  has  been  more  useful 
to  the  compiler,)  is  almost  too  learned  for  general  readers : its 
arrangement  also  seemed  susceptible  of  improvement ; but 
above  all,  there  was  additional  testimony  resting  in  the 
writings  of  others,  which  it  was  desirable  to  incorporate  with 
the  valuable  contributions  of  Hengstenberg.  Hence  the  pre- 
sent attempt. 

It  had  been  easy  to  make  the  work  more  full.  Many 
more  illustrations  and  confirmations  might  have  been  pro- 
duced, and  a chapter  might  have  been  written  on  the  fulfil- 


INTRODUCTION. 


15 


merit  of  prophecies  concerning  Egypt : but  to  have  done  this, 
would  have  been  in  some  measure  to  defeat  the  object  of  the 
work ; which  was  to  select  the  plainest  and  most  intelligible 
proofs,  and  to  present  them  with  reasonable  brevity ; in  the 
hope  that  without  wearisomeness  they  might  engage  the 
attention  of  the  general  reader,  who  could  not  be  expected  to 
find  much  interest  in  evidence  that  could  be  made  plain  by 
learned  discussion  only. 

To  Mr.  Gliddon  undeniably  belongs  the  merit  of  having 
first  awakened  general  attention,  in  the  United  States,  to  the 
very  interesting  subject  of  Egyptian  antiquities.  As  the 
result  of  his  labors  in  that  cause,  many  intelligent  and  edu- 
cated Americans  have  since  busied  themselves  in  the  field 
of  research.  Several  have  visited  Egypt ; and  while  the 
following  sheets  were  passing  through  the  press,  one  of  them 
returned  from  that  country,  who,  at  the  request  of  the  writer, 
placed  at  his  disposal  a brief  journal  of  his  voyage  up  and 
down  the  Nile.  This  is  printed  at  the  close  of  the  present 
volume,  with  a note  explanatory  of  the  causes  which  led  to 
its  appearance. 

New- York,  September,  1849. 


i- 


EGYPT 


AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 



CHAPTER  I. 


Interest  excited  by  Egypt. — Object  of  the  present  work. — Art  of  writing  very 
ancient  in  Egypt. — Egyptian  author  Manetho. — Greek  WTiters,  Herodotus, 
Diodorus. — AVork  of  Horapollo. — Modern  efforts  at  deciphering  the  hierogly- 
phics.— Father  Kircher. — Zoega. — AVarburton’s  hint. — Quatremere’s  discovery. 
— AV'ork  of  the  French  savans. — Discovery  of  the  Rosetta  stone. 


“Egypt. — This  country  offers  subjects  of  conversation  and 
meditation  which  no  traveller  can  entirely  neglect,  Avho- 
ever  he  may  be,  if  he  have  eyes  to  see,  a memory  to  remem- 
ber, and  a sprinkling  of  imagination  Avherewith  to  dream. 
Who  can  be  indifierent  to  the  tableau  of  unaccountable 
Nature  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile : at  the  spectacle  of  this 
river-land,  that  no  other  land  resembles?  YVho  Avill  not  be 
moved  in  the  presence  of  this  people,  Avhich  of  old  accom- 
plished such  mighty  deeds,  and  now  are  reduced  to  misery 
so  extreme  ? W*ho  can  visit  Alexandria,  Cairo,  the  Pyramids, 
Heliopolis,  Thebes,  without  being  moved  by  reminiscences, 
2 


18 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


the  most  imposing  and  the  most  diverse  1 The  Bible,  Homer, 
Philosophy,  the  Sciences,  Greece,  Rome,  Christianity,  the 
Monks,  Islamism,  the  Crusades,  the  French  Revolution : 
almost  every  thing  great  in  this  world’s  history  seems  to  con- 
verge into  the  pathway  of  him  who  traverses  this  memorable 
country  ! Abraham,  Sesostris,  Moses,  Helen,  Agesilaus,  Alex- 
ander, Pompey,  Caesar,  Cleopatra,  Aristarchus,  Plotinus.  Paco- 
mus,  Origen,  Athanasius,  Saladin,  St.  Louis,  Napoleon  ! what 
names  ! what  contrasts  i * *•»***  ^ country  made 

to  occupy  eternally  the  world,  Egypt  appears  at  the  very 
origin  of  the  traditions  of  Judea  and  of  Greece.  Moses  issues 
from  her ; Plato,  Pythagoras,  Lycurgus,  Solon,  Herodotus, 
Strabo  and  Tacitus  enter  into  her  bosom  to  be  initiated  in  her 
sciences,  religion  and  laws.” 

Thus  breaks  forth  the  enthusiasm  of  an  eloquent  French 
writer,  as  he  kindles  in  the  contemplation  of  a favorite  theme. 
Without  participating  in  the  excitement  of  his  feelings,  it 
must  still  be  confessed,  that  there  is  an  absorbing  interest  in 
the  land  which  he  thus  glowingly  depicts.  The  attention 
that  it  has  excited  within  the  last  half  century  has  developed 
so  much,  which  neither  the  Christian  nor  the  scholar  is  willing 
to  neglect ; that  patient  labor  still  employs  itself  in  research, 
undeterred  by  unusual  difficulties,  and  undisgusted  by  the  ex- 
aggerations of  the  too  credulous  archaeologist.  Persevering 
industry  will  overcome  the  one,  and  a sound  judgment  affords 
a corrective  to  the  other.  Nor  must  it  be  supposed  that  the 
exaggeration  is  all  on  one  side.  If  there  be  those  who  have 
prematurely  sounded  the  note  of  triumph  in  their  supposed 
discovery  of  monumental  testimony  that  disproves  the  truth 
of  the  sacred  records ; it  must  not  be  forgotten,  that,  on  the 
other  hand,  there  are  some  who  have  found,  as  they  imagine. 


ANTIQUITY  OF  WRITING. 


19 


in  certair.  particulars,  evidence  for  the  Bible,  of  the  conclusive- 
ness of  w hich,  even  the  sober-minded  Christian  will  entertain 
a doubt.  He  who  is  best  acquainted  with  the  present  state  of 
Egyptian  discoveries,  cannot  but  feel,  that  our  knowledge  is 
yet  much  too  imperfect  on  some  points,  to  justify  over-confident 
assertion  or  critical  dogmatism.  From  the  tomb  of  past  ages, 
much  that  is  very  valuable  has  undoubtedly  been  disinterred  : 
that  much  yet  remains  to  be  unburied,  is  proved  by  the  con- 
stant accumulation  of  facts,  daily  added  to  our  already  exist- 
ing knowledge  of  Egyptian  antiquities.  It  is,  perhaps,  not 
saying  too  much  to  assert,  that,  with  our  present  materials,  any 
attempt  at  generalization  on  all  the  points  brought  to  our  notice 
by  a study  of  Egyptian  archasology,  is  premature,  and  as  to 
some  points,  must  terminate  in  erroneous  conclusions. 

The  object  of  the  present  volume,  therefore,  is  neither  to 
afford  a connected  history  of  Egypt,  nor  to  furnish  the  reader 
with  a satisfactory  explanation  of  every  inscription  or  represen- 
tation on  the  walls  of  its  venerable  ruins.  Its  less  ambitious, 
and  it  is  hoped  not  less  useful  aim,  is  to  bring  forward,  in  an 
intelligible  form,  certain  facts  that  appear  to  be  well  attested, 
and  thus  to  afford  to  the  reader  the  means  of  judging  for  him- 
self how  far  they  furnish  illustration  of,  or  give  direct  confirma- 
tion to,  the  truth  of  events  recorded  in  the  Scriptures. 

A necessary  preliminary  to  the  performance  of  this  under- 
taking, is  a recital  of  the  sources  of  information  we  possess 
in  matters  relating  to  Egypt ; and  particularly  an  account 
of  the  discoveries  made  in  hieroglyphical  interpretation  within 
the  last  half  century.  With  that,  therefore,  we  commence. 

Of  the  very  great  antiquity  of  writing  among  the  Egyp- 
tians, and  of  their  consequent  early  possession  of  books,  little 
doubt  seems  now  to  be  entertained  among  the  learned.  The 


20 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


inkstand  and  the  stylus  are  found  on  monuments  which  cany 
us  back  to  a period  anterior,  as  is  supposed,  to  the  time  of 
which  we  have  any  recorded  history.  But  on  this  subject  we 
are  not  left  to  a mere  inference  from  monumental  remains. 
The  earliest  writings  of  the  Egyptians,  are  believed  to  have 
been  contained  in  their  sacred  books.  For  our  knowledge  of 
these  writings  we  are  indebted  chiefly,  and  indeed  almost 
entirely,  to  Clemens  of  Alexandria.  He  is  entitled  to  belief, 
as  having  been  a resident  in  Egypt,  if  not  a native,  eminently 
learned,  and  of  unimpeachable  Christian  character.  His  life 
terminated  between  the  years  of  our  Lord  200  and  220 ; and 
he  states  that  in  his  time  the  Egyptians  had  forty-two  sacred 
books.  These  books  were  divided  into  several  classes ; one, 
for  instance,  was  on  medicine  ; another  on  astronomy ; a third 
was  on  the  hieroglyphical  art,  and  consequently  taught  the 
rudiments  of  Egyptian  writing ; a fourth  class  was  devoted 
to  religious  worship,  while  another  comprised  the  sacerdotal 
books,  and  bore  the  general  name  of  Hieratic  writings.  These 
last,  as  Clement  states,  treated  of  “ the  Laws,  the  Deities,  and 
the  entire  education  of  the  Priests.” 

The  only  portion  of  these  writings  of  which  the  moderns 
are  as  yet  possessed,  is  in  what  Champollion  called  the 
“Ritual,”  and  Lepsius  named  “The  Book  of  the  Dead.”  It 
was  originally  found  in  the  tombs  of  the  kings  at  Thebes,  in 
the  form  of  a hieroglyphical  papyrus.  Its  pictorial  ornaments 
showed  that  it  treated  of  ceremonies  in  honor  of  the  dead,  and 
the  transmigration  of  souls.  Afterward,  Champollion  found  a 
much  more  perfect  copy  in  the  museum  of  Turin : this  has 
been  published  by  Lepsius,  with  the  remark  that  “ this  book 
furnishes  the  only  example  of  a great  Egyptian  literary  work, 
transmitted  from  the  old  Pharaonic  times.”  It  possesses  one 


BOOK  OF  THE  DEAD. 


21 


peculiarity  that  is  significant  of  its  great  antiquity ; it  is 
written  in  the  pure  monumental  hieroglyphic  character,  while 
in  all  the  other  extant  remains  of  Egyptian  literature,  the 
hieratic  character  is  employed.  This  difference  is  important 
in  other  aspects,  to  which  we  advert  not  here,  as  the  object 
now  is  simply  to  illustrate  the  fact  of  the  great  antiquity  of 
the  art  of  writing  in  Egypt. 

The  next  question  that  naturally  arises,  is  an  inquiry 
whether  any,  and  if  any,  what  historical  works  have  come 
down  to  our  day  from  Egyptian  authors?  The  answer  to 
this  must  be,  that  although  we  have  some  fragments,  of  which 
to  speak  presently,  yet  that  nothing  deserving  the  name  of  an 
authentic  and  continuous  history  concerning  ancient  Egypt, 
has  yet  been  found  in  her  monuments  or  elsewhere  ; while  of 
some  portions  of  that  history,  the  only  records  worthy  of  con- 
fidence, are  contained  in  the  Bible.  For  the  preservation  of 
these,  the  pride  of  a tyrannical  Pharaoh  little  dreamed  that  it 
would  be  indebted  to  the  oppressed  victims  of  its  persecution. 
The  proud  triumphs  of  Egyptian  kings  are  lost  in  the  past, 
or  but  indistinctly  read  in  a mysterious  language  on  the  de- 
caying walls  of  temples,  tombs,  and  palaces  ; while  the  heart- 
less cruelties  that  preceded  the  exode  of  a race,  outcasts  in 
Egypt  and  trampled  in  the  dust,  are  chronicled  by  the  pro- 
vidence of  God,  for  all  time,  on  imperishable  pages  : 

“ The  evil  that  men  do  lives  after  them.” 


Egypt  has  no  certain  history  of  her  ancient  greatness.  That 
her  “sacred  books  did  not  contain  any  history  of  the  Egyptian 
nation,”  says  the  Chevalier  Bunsen,  “ is  no  less  certain  than 
that  the  Old  Testament  does  contain  that  of  the  Jews.  The 


22 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


idea  of  a people  did  not  exist — still  less  that  of  a people  of 
God,  the  Creator  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  History  was 
born  in  that  night,  when  Moses,  with  the  law  of  God,  moral 
and  spiritual,  in  his  heart,  led  the  people  of  Israel  out  of 
Egypt.” 

It  has  already  been  intimated  that  fragments  of  Egyptian 
writers  have  come  down  to  our  days.  Of  these,  the  only  one 
worthy  of  note  is  Manetho.  He  lived  in  the  time  of  Ptolemy 
Philadelphus,  about  180  b.  o.  His  work,  originally  in  three 
volumes  or  books,  was  written,  it  is  said,  at  the  command  of 
Ptolemy,  and  is  now  lost.  All  that  we  have  of  it  is  to  be 
found  in  quotations  from  it,  in  the  writings  of  Josephus,  Euse- 
bius, and  Syncellus.  The  last  of  these  quotes  from  two 
abbreviators  of  Manetho,  one  of  whom  was  Eratosthenes ; 
the  work  of  the  other  is  called  “ The  Old  Chronicle.” 

JIanetho  (as  Plutarch  informs  us)  was  a priest  of  Seben- 
nytus ; hence  he  is  sometimes  called  the  Sebennyte.  He  wrote 
in  the  Greek  language,  but  professed  to  draw  his  materials 
from  Egyptian  sources.  Manetho’s  history,  like  that  of  many 
other  ancient  nations,  refers  the  origin  of  his  people  to 
gods  and  demigods,  who  reigned  for  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  years.  The  first  of  these  was  the  Sun  or  Phra,  whence 
came  the  name  Pharaoh,  as  a generic  term  applied  to  all  the 
Egyptian  monarchs.  He  then  commences  with  the  reign  of 
men,  and  extends  his  list  of  sovereigns  over  an  incredibly 
long  period,  if  time  were  computed  then  as  it  is  now.  But  it  is 
no  part  of  the  purpose  of  the  present  work  to  enter  into  the 
much  disputed  question  of  Egyptian  chronology.  The  gen- 
eral reader  will  find  in  it  little  to  interest  him,  and  we  are  not 
presumptuous  enough  to  suppose  that  our  pages  will  furnish 
any  attraction  to  the  historical  antiquarian.  Beside,  without 


MANETHO. 


23 


meaning  to  undervalue  chronology,  as  a very  important  feature 
in  the  study  of  history,  we  may  yet  be  permitted  to  say  in  the 
words  of  a modern  Avriter  on  Egypt,  that  “ the  disclosures 
made  by  inscriptions  on  public  buildings,  of  kings,  wars,  and 
conquests,  may,  Avhen  verified  as  to  age,  and  placed  in  their 
probable  order  by  the  aid  of  learning  and  criticism,  reveal 
more  as  to  the  dynasties  and  individual  sovereigns ; but  on 
such  information,  even  Avhen  free  from  doubt  and  most  accu- 
rate, little  real  value  can  be  set ; while  the  Bible  supplies, 
either  by  express  statement  or  obvious  implication,  facts  and 
principles  which  constitute  genuine  history,  and  go  far  to 
give  the  past  all  the  value  which  it  can  possess  for  the  men 
of  these  times.” 

It  is  proper  to  add  that,  while,  among  the  learned  gene- 
rally, there  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  Manetho  had  a real 
existence,  and  wrote  what  has  been  preserved  in  quotations 
from  his  works ; yet  there  have  not  been  wanting  some  who 
deem  the  writings  under  his  name  to  be  entirely  fabulous. 
The  learned  Hengstenberg  is  of  this  class.  In  his  work,  enti- 
tled “ Egypt  and  the  Books  of  Moses,”  he  devotes  an  entire 
article  in  his  appendix  to  this  subject ; and,  with  great  inge- 
nuity, throws  more  than  the  shadow  of  a suspicion  on  the 
authenticity  and  credibility  of  the  supposed  Egyptian  histo- 
rian. He  considers  the  work  to  be  spurious,  and  of  later  times 
than  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus.  In  this  conclusion 
we  are  not  prepared  entirely  to  acquiesce,  though  it  is  possible 
that  an  exaggerated  importance  may  have  been  given  by  some, 
to  the  writings  under  the  name  of  Manetho.  They  derive, 
however,  so  much  confirmation  from  the  discovery  of  what 
is  known  as  the  “ tablet  of  Abydus,”  that  their  entire  rejection 
as  authority  seems  scarcely  consistent  with  sound  criticism. 


24 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Tlie  tablet  of  Abydus,  which  is  now  in  the  British  Mu- 
seum, is  delineated  on  the  opposite  page.  It  is  a series  of 
royal  rings  inclosing  the  inaugural  titles  of  the  names  of  many 
of  the  ancient  kings  of  Egypt,  in  the  order  of  their  succession. 
It  was  engraved  on  the  wall  of  one  of  the  vestibules  of  a tem- 
ple, which  has  been  excavated  in  the  mountain  to  the  north 
of  the  city  of  Abydus.  It  is  not,  however,  to  be  concealed, 
that,  while  in  some  instances  it  confirms  Manetho’s  lists,  in 
others,  it  is  directly  at  variance  with  them. 

Another  source  of  information  concerning  Egypt  is  in 
the  writings  of  Herodotus.  This  oldest  of  the  Greek  histo- 
rians was  born  about  484  b.  c.,  and  having  from  political 
causes  become  an  exile  from  his  native  city,  he  travelled 
through  Greece,  Egypt,  Asia,  Scythia,  Thrace,  and  Mace- 
donia. His  work  is  divided  into  nine  books,  which  he  named 
after  the  nine  muses.  The  second  of  these,  Euterpe,  is 
devoted  to  Egypt,  and  contains  an  account  not  merely  of 
what  he  saw,  but  also  of  such  explanations  as  he  received 
from  the  Egyptian  priests,  together  with  observations  on  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  country,  and  a long  dissertation 
on  the  succession  of  its  kings.  He  does  not  pretend,  in  this 
latter  subject,  to  observe  strict  chronological  order ; and  his 
work  is  chiefly  valuable  when  brought  into  juxtaposition  with 
other  authorities  that  can  be  relied  on. 

Diodorus  Siculus  is  another  writer,  of  less  value,  however, 
than  Herodotus.  He  professes  to  treat  of  the  affairs  of  Egypt. 
He  visited  the  country  about  58  b.  c.,  though  his  work 
was  written  at  a later  period.  He  brought  to  his  task  (says 
Bunsen)  “a  mere  acquaintance  with  books,  without  either 
sound  judgment,  critical  spirit,  or  comprehensive  views.  He 
was  more  successful  consequently  in  complicating  and  mysti- 


TABLET  OF  ABYDUS. 


26 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


fying,  than  in  sifting  and  illustrating  the  traditions  with  which 
he  had  to  deal.”  This,  however,  will  probably  be  deemed  by 
some,  and  those  not  altogether  unlearned,  a harsher  judgment 
than  Diodorus  deserves.  There  is  a school  of  “ Egyptologists,” 
as  they  somewhat  aftectedly  style  themselves,  with  whom  it 
is  fashionable  to  depreciate  Diodorus  ; though  some  among 
them  can  and  do  quote  and  rely  on  him  when  his  testimony 
confirms  their  views.  That  Diodorus  often  betrays  a want 
of  sound  judgment,  and  writes  silly  things,  may  be  true  ; 
so  do  Herodotus  and  others,  at  times ; but  Diodorus  often 
relates  facts,  the  truth  of  which  is  established  by  other  testi- 
mony as  well  as  his.  The  Christian  student  of  Egyptian 
antiquities,  however,  is  at  no  loss  to  find  a cause  for  the 
studied  depreciation  of  Diodorus.  To  these  might  be  added 
other  authorities  of  minor  importance ; while  of  all  it  may  be 
said  that  they  shed  little,  if  any,  light  upon  the  system  of 
hieroglyphic  writing,  and  certainly  none  upon  its  proper  inter- 
pretation. 

It  was  believed,  long  ago,  that  the  singular  devices  and  in- 
scriptions to  be  found  on  the  temples  and  tombs  of  Egypt,  were 
historical  documents  ; and  that,  if  correctly  interpreted,  they 
would  probably  furnish  a more  correct  account  of  the  early  con- 
dition of  this  ancient  and  long-civilized  nation,  than  could  be  de- 
rived from  any  other  source.  Many  obelisks  and  other  works  of 
art  may  still  be  seen  at  Rome,  which  had  been  carried  thither 
from  Egypt  by  the  emperors : these  are  covered  with  hiero- 
glyphics, the  meaning  of  which  had  provoked  the  curiosity, 
and  stimulated  the  study,  of  men  of  letters,  almost  from  the 
period  of  the  revival  of  learning  in  Europe,  in  the  fifteenth 
century.  The  classic  authors  of  Greece  and  Rome,  however, 
who  had  written  on  the  hieroglyphics,  without  understanding 


HORAPOLLO. 


27 


them,  had  created  the  impression  that  their  correct  interpreta- 
tion had  been  so  studiously  concealed  by  the  priests,  and  was, 
withal,  so  imperfectly  understood  even  by  them,  that  it  had 
been  irrecoverably  lost  before  the  days  of  the  latter  emperors. 
Notwithstanding  this  discouraging  view,  however,  some 
among  the  moderns  ventured  to  hope  that  persevering  indus- 
try, added  to  critical  skill,  might  solve  the  mystery,  and  read 
this  strange  “ handwriting  on  the  wall.”  There  was  known 
to  be  in  existence  a work,  purporting  to  have  been  written  by 
Horapollo,  and  professing  to  give  a meaning  to  some,  at  least, 
of  the  sculptured  figures  common  in  Egypt. 

Horapollo  was  an  Egyptian  scribe ; but  he  did  not  live 
until  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century  of  our  era  ; and  conse- 
quently all  that  he  could  do  was  to  gather  the  traditionary  and 
fast  fading  interpretation  of  such  symbols  as  were  then  under- 
stood by  his  countrymen.  But  even  the  original  of  his  work, 
imperfect  as  it  must  necessarily  have  beeri,  was  lost;  and  all 
that  remains  of  it  is  a Greek  translation  made  by  Philip,  who 
is  supposed  to  have  lived  a century  or  two  later  than  Horapollo, 
and  at  a time  when  every  vestige  of  certain  knowledge,  in  the 
work  of  interpretation,  must  have  been  lost.  Philip  undoubt- 
edly introduced  new  matter  of  his  own  invention,  but  with  all 
its  imperfections,  the  book  Avas  not  without  value  in  the  earlier 
modern  efforts  at  interpretation  ; and  is  at  least  curious,  as  being 
“ the  only  ancient  volume  entirely  devoted  to  the  task  of  unra- 
velling the  mystery  in  which  Egyptian  learning  has  been 
involved  ; and  as  one,  Avhich,  in  many  instances,  unquestiona- 
bly contains  the  correct  interpretation.”*  One  of  the  earliest 
of  the  moderns,  in  the  field  as  an  interpreter,  was  the  learned 

* A very  beautiful  edition  of  Horapollo,  accompanied  with  an  English  transla- 
tion, was  published  a few  years  since  by  Mr.  Cory,  of  Pembroke  College,  Cam- 


28 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Jesuit,  Father  Kircher.  In  1636  he  published  six  bulky  folios, 
in  which  he  professed,  to  explain  and  read  most  of  the  hiero- 
glyphical  inscriptions  on  the  Egyptian  monuments  then  in 
Europe.  His  interpretations  were  all  wrapped  in  an  unin- 
telligible mysticism  ; and  at  least  proved  that  the  imagination 
of  the  worthy  father  was  as  prolific  as  his  learning  was  un- 
questionable. If,  however,  he  failed  in  interpretation,  his 
labors  were  not  useless.  Osborn  remarks  that  “ Kircher  emi- 
nently assisted  the  researches  that  ultimately  proved  successful, 
by  bringing  together  in  his  book  a voluminous  collection  of 
passages  from  the  Greek  and  Latin  authors  respecting  Egypt. 
And  still  more,  by  calling  the  attention  of  the  learned  to  the 
Coptic  tongue,  in  which  a vast  number  of  MSS.  were  collected 
in  the  Vatican  and  other  libraries,  both  public  and  private,  in 
Italy.”  Kircher  had  many  able  successors,  than  whom,  per- 
haps, none  deserves  more  honorable  mention  than  the  learned 
Dane,  George  Zoega.  He  published  in  1797  his  work  on  the 
origin  and  use  of  the  obelisks,  and  very  many  of  his  sugges- 
tions were  undoubtedly  of  great  use  to  those  who  came  after 
him.  An  incidental  hint  was  thrown  out,  also,  by  the  acute 
mind  of  'Warburton,  which,  though  viewed  by  the  learned  of 
that  day  with  incredulity,  has  subsequently  been  found  to 
point  to  the  truth.  In  his  “ Divine  Legation  ” he  was  led, 
from  an  attentive  perusal  of  what  had  been  said  by  Clement 
of  Alexandria,  and  Porph}Ty,  to  conclude  that  “ hieroglyphics 
were  a real  written  language,  applicable  to  the  purposes  of  his- 
tory and  common  life,  as  well  as  those  of  religion  and  my- 
thology and  further,  that  among  the  different  sorts  of  hiero- 


bridge,  to  which  we  are  indebted  for  the  facts  above  stated  concerning  the  author 
and  his  work. 


SPINETO— QUATREMERE. 


29 


glyphics,  the  Egyptians  possessed  those  which  were  used  jdio- 
netically,  that  is,  alphabeticalhj  as  letters.  Zoega  had  also 
conjectured  that  certain  figures  of  animals,  &c.,  represented 
sounds,  and  were  possibly  letters ; and  from  the  Greek  word, 
(limr'ij,  (a  voice  or  articulate  sound,)  he  had  applied  to  them  the 
term  phonetic. 

It  is  obvious,  as  has  been  remarked  by  the  Marquis  Spineto, 
that  to  verify  this  conjecture,  three  things  were  indispensable. 
If  these  characters  were  phonetic,  the  words  they  expressed 
could  belong  to  the  ancient  spoken  language  of  Egypt  only ; 
it  was  therefore  indispensable  first,  to  ascertain  what  was  that 
language,  and  whether  we  had  any  remains  of  it.  Secondly, 
a considerable  number  of  inscriptions  or  fac -similes  of  them 
was  necessary  for  purposes  of  comparison.  Thirdly,  it  was 
indispensable  to  possess  an  authentic  translation  of  some  one 
of  these  ancient  Egyptian  inscriptions  into  a language  known 
to  modern  scholars.  Perhaps  the  ditficulty,  not  to  say  appre- 
hended impossibility,  of  finding  the  happy  combination  of 
these  three  pi’erequisites,  may  have  led  the  learned  of  that  day 
to  pay  less  attention  to  the  conjecture  and  hint  of  Zoega  and 
Warburton,  than  they  deserved;  and  yet  it  so  happened  that 
Providence  was  gradually  bringing  together  this  indispensable 
combination  of  circumstances.  As  to  the  first,  Quatremere 
produced  his  work  la  langue  et  litteraturede  VEgypte,^'' 

and  satisfactorily  proved,  to  the  surprise  even  of  scholars,  that 
the  Coptic  was  the  language  of  the  old  Egyptians.  The 
Copts  are,  in  fact,  the  only  direct  descendants  in  Egypt  of  the 
primitive  race,  and  until  within  about  a hundred  years  they 
still  spoke  the  Coptic  tongue,  though  imperfectly  ; but  the  lan- 
guage has  been  preserved  in  writing,  and  has  come  down  to 
our  day.  The  alphabet  in  which  it  is  written  is  the  Greek, 


30 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


with  the  addition  of  seven  other  characters,  taken  from  what 
is  known  as  the  enchorial  or  demotic  writing,  wliich  will  be 
explained  hereafter.  As  we  now  have  it,  it  came  into  use  in 
Egypt  with  the  introduction  of  Christianity ; and  is  still  used 
in  the  Coptic  Christian  liturgies.  The  means  of  comparison 
are  not  wanting  in  the  study  of  the  language,  for  to  this  day, 
the  Christians  have  their  liturgy,  the  pentateuch,  and  nearly 
the  whole  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  Coptic,  accompanied  with 
Greek  and  Arabic  translations.  The  first  desideratum  was 
thus  brought  within  reach.  As  to  the  second,  the  memorable 
expedition  of  Napoleon  to  Egypt  furnished  that.  He  was  ac- 
companied by  the  ablest  savans  of  France,  and  the  “ Descrip- 
tion de  VEgypte^'  which  the  French  government  published 
on  their  return,  placed  before  Europe  such  a collection  as  it 
had  never  before  seen  of  fac-similes  of  inscriptions.  In  some 
cases  the  hieroglyphics  were  not  scrupulously  exact  copies  ; but 
still,  a vast  amount  of  valuable  material  was  furnished  to  the 
patient  decipherer.  Egypt  was  now  opened,  however,  and  the 
various  museums  of  Europe  began  to  be  enriched  with  spoils 
from  the  banks  of  the  Nile.  There  soon  ceased  to  be  a want 
of  inscriptions  to  examine.  But  the  third  great  element  of 
research,  which,  in  fact,  could  alone  give  the  stamp  of  certainty 
to  any  supposed  discovery  in  interpretation,  must  also  appear. 
An  authentic  translation  of  some  ancient  Egyptian  inscription 
into  a language  known  to  modern  scholars,  was  indispensable. 
Nothing  else  was  wanting  for  successful  archaeological  research ; 
and  as  if  to  supply  the  want,  the  Rosetta  stone  providentially 
came  forth  from  its  grave  to  furnish  what  was  needed.  The 
consequences  resulting  from  this  important  discovery,  afford 
one  of  the  most  interesting  developments  of  the  progress  of  the 
human  mind  in  its  patient  and  laborious  search  for  truth,  in 


ROSETTA  STONE. 


31 


the  midst  of  uncommon  difficulties.  As  a remarkable  phe- 
nomenon in  intellectual  history,  and  an  application  of  ingenuity 
in  overcoming  obstacles,  it  deserves  to  be  studied  as  a curious 
chapter  in  psychology,  and  we  therefore  invite  attention  to  it. 


CHAPTER  II. 


Rosetta  Stone.  — Specimens  ol  the  inscriptions. — Dr.  Young’s  discoveries.  — De 
Sacy.  — Akerblad.  — Champollion  le  Jeune. — Discovery  of  homophones. — Sir 
Gardner  Wilkinson’s  tribute  to  Champollion. — Exposure  of  the  ignorance  of 
the  French  savans,  by  Champollion. 


It  was  in  August,  1799,  that  Bouchard,  a French  officer  of 
Artillery,  in  digging  at  Rosetta  for  the  foundations  of  a re- 
doubt, found  a large  stone  of  black  syenite  basalt,  marked  with 
various  characters.  Upon  closer  inspection,  it  was  seen  that 
the  stone  bore  three  inscriptions : the  upper  one  was  in  hiero- 
glyphics, the  lowest  in  Greek  letters,  while  that  between  was 
in  a different  character,  which  it  was  subsequently  found,  on 
reading  the  Greek  text,  was  therein  called  enchorial  or  popu- 
lar. The  stone  finally  found  its  way  to  the  British  Museum, 
where  it  now  is.  Owing  to  the  fracture  of  the  stone,  no  one 
of  the  inscriptions  was  entire,  but  still,  much  the  larger  part 
of  each  was  remaining.  On  its  arrival  in  Europe,  its  import- 
ance as  a probable  key  to  interpretation,  was  at  once  seen; 
and  the  Antiquarian  Society  caused  the  inscriptions  to  be 
engraved,  and  generally  circulated  among  the  European  lite- 
rati. The  French  general,  Duqua,  had  also  caused  a cast 
of  two  impressions  of  the  stone  to  be  made  at  Cairo,  and 
had  taken  them  to  Paris.  And  here  one  cannot  but  be  struck 
by  the  reflection  with  which  Buiasen  accompanies  his  state- 


ROSETTA  STONE. 


33 


ment  of  the  discovery  of  this  interesting  memorial.  “This 
seemingly  insignificant  stone,”  says  he,  “ shares  with  the 
great  and  splendid  work,  ‘La  Description  de  I’Egypte,’  the 
honor  of  being  the  only  result  of  vital  importance  to  universal 
history,  accruing  from  a vast  expedition,  a brilliant  conquest, 
and  a bloody  combat  for  the  possession  of  Egypt.  That 
grand  conception,  the  early  forecast  of  a young  hero  — the 
colonization  of  Egypt  by  Europeans,  which  Liebnitz  had 
proposed  to  Louis  XIV.,  and  Bossuet,  as  a passage  in  his 
universal  history  proves,  urgently  recommended — had  wholly 
failed,  and  seemed  destined  to  disappear  from  the  page  of 
history,  like  a stroke  upon  the  waters,  without  leaving  a trace 
behind  it.  After  a bloody  and  fruitlessly  protracted  struggle, 
upon  which  millions  of  treasure  and  unnumbered  hecatombs 
of  human  life  were  sacrificed,  the  cradle  of  civilization,  the 
land  of  monuments,  was  again  unconditionally  surrendered  to 
the  dominion  of  barbarians.  * * * » ♦ Under  these 

circumstances,  we  may  consider  that  splendid  work  on  Egypt 
as  a sort  of  sin-otfering  for  all  the  blood  which  has  been  so 
vainly  shed  on  her  soil.” 

European  scholars,  having,  obtained  copies  of  the  in- 
scriptions, directed  their  attention,  as  was  natural,  first  to 
the  Greek,  which  was  found,  upon  translation,  to  contain  a 
record,  or  recognition  of  the  highest  honors  of  the  Pharaohs 
in  the  person  of  Ptolemy  Epiphanes,  by  the  Egyptian  priest- 
hood, assembled  at  Memphis.  Its  concluding  sentence  was 
as  follows — “that  it  maybe  known  that  the  Egyptians  elevate 
and  honor  the  God  Epiphanes  Eucharistes  in  a lawful  man- 
ner, and  that  this  decree  should  be  engraved  on  a tablet  of 
hard  stone  in  hieroglyphical,  [sacred  characters, \ enchorial, 
[common  writing  of  the  country,^  and  Greek  characters,  and 


34 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


should  be  set  up  in  each  of  the  first,  second,  and  third-rate 
temples  at  the  statue  of  the  ever  living  king.”  The  period  of 
time  of  which  the  stone  records  events,  is  about  196  b.  c., 
and  the  inscriptions  on  it  furnish,  probably,  the  most  ex- 
tended and  important  document  of  the  Graeco-Egyptian 
period.*  The  general  impression  of  the  learned  is,  that  the 
Greek  was  the  original  document,  and  the  hieroglyphics  and 
enchorial  writing  are  translations  from  it.  Porson  in  England, 
and  Heyne  in  Germany,  together  with  members  of  the  Insti- 
tute in  France,  were  not  long  in  establishing  the  proper  reading 
of  the  Greek  text  to  the  satisfaction  of  scliolars ; though  a 
full  philological  analysis  of  all  the  inscriptions,  in  the  opinion 
of  Birch  and  other  good  Egyptian  antiquarians,  is  yet  a de- 
sideratum. It  is  obvious  however,  from  what  has  been  stated, 
that  the  discovery  of  this  stone  advanced  the  facilities  and 
means  of  research  far  beyond  any  and  all  the  advantages  pre- 
viously possessed.  And  here,  that  we  may  make  ourselves 
more  intelligible  to  the  general  reader,  we  subjoin  a specimen 
of  the  three  different  inscriptions  found  on  the  Rosetta  stone ; 
not  with  the  view  at  present  of  showing  the  mode  of  interpre- 
tation, but  that  a clear  perception  may  be  had  of  the  nature 
of  those  labors  of  the  learned  which  we  are  about  to  detail. 


* Some  years  ago  it  was  suggested  by  Mr.  Sharpe,  and  afterward  by  Mr. 
Gliddon,  that  other  copies  of  this  stone  might  be  found.  Lepsius  of  Berlin  has 
a fragment  from  Philte,  containing  part  of  this  decree. 


ROSETTA  STONE. 


35 


Hieroglyphics. 


Corresponding  Enchorial  or  Demotic. 


Corresponding  Greek. 

ZTHCAI  El  KONA  TOT  BAClAEilC  HTOAEMAIOT 
TOT  AmWOBIOT  TOT  HEAnHMENOT  TPO  TOT 
fhQA  EriKItANOTC  ETXAPICTOT. 


Thus  translated  literally  from  the  hieroglyphics  into  English  by  Bunsen : 

To  SET  UP  THE  Statue  of  Ptolemy  the  King,  ever 

LIVING,  ETERNAL,  BELOVED  OF  PhTHA,  THE  APPARENT 
God,  the  best  Lord — [Epiphanes  Eucharistes.] 

After  the  Greek  had  been  translated,  attention  was  directed 
to  the  two  Egyptian  texts.  De  Sacy  and  Akerblad  employed 
themselves  on  the  enchorial  or  demotic  writing;  under  the  erro- 
neous impression,  probably,  that  as  it  was  the  best  preserved  of 
all  the  inscriptions,  and  was  moreover  the  common  writing,  it 
would  prove  the  easiest  to  decipher;  while  Dr.  Young  and 
Champollion  may  be  deemed  the  first  adventurers  into  the 
field  of  hieroglyphical  interpretation,  though  they  were  not 
unmindful  of  the  enchorial  also.  Several  incorrect  opinions 
have  been  enumerated  by  Bunsen,  as  retarding  the  progress 
of  the  first  attempts.  In  the  first  place,  it  was  assumed  that 
the  hieroglyphic  character  was  purely  symbolic.  Zoega  had 


36 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


repudiated  such  an  opinion  some  time  before ; but  his  now 
verified  conjectures  seem,  at  that  time,  not  to  have  been 
known  by  some,  and  where  known,  to  have  been  disregarded. 
Another  assumption  was,  that  the  enchorial  text  was  purely 
alphabetical.  Hence  resulted  a third  error,  viz.,  that  the 
language  in  both  inscriptions  was  the  same ; but  that  they 
were  written  merely  in  two  different  ways.  It  was  De  Sacy 
who  was  the  first  successful  decipherer.  He  resorted  to  the 
plan  usually  pursued  in  interpreting  any  secret  writing.  The 
first  object  in  such  a work  is  to  ascertain  by  close  examina- 
tion the  number  of  difierent  signs  or  characters ; next  to 
distinguish  the  groups  or  combinations  that  occur  most  fre- 
quently ; and  lastly,  according  to  the  supposed  or  ascertained 
sense  of  the  general  purport  of  the  writing,  to  explain  the 
characters  by  the  words  of  the  language  they  are  supposed  to 
embody.  Here,  the  purport  was  fully  known  from  the  Greek 
inscription ; and  it  was  the  natural  presumption,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  all  proof,  that  the  Coptic  was  the  language  embodied 
in  these  characters.  Q,uatremere  had,  however,  satisfactorily 
shown  that  it  was  in  substance  the  language  of  ancient 
Egypt.  De  Sacy  saw  that  the  only  sure  basis  of  interpreta- 
tion was  to  take  the  proper  names  occurring  in  the  Greek,  and 
to  ascertain,  if  possible,  their  equivalents  in  the  Egyptian  text. 
This  he  did ; and  in  1802  communicated  to  Chaptal  his 
discovery  of  the  names  of  Ptolemy^  Berenice,  and  Alexander 
in  the  enchorial  writing.  Akerblad  went  further,  and  in  the 
same  year  showed,  in  a letter  to  De  Sacy,  that  these  groups 
which  he  had  discovered  thus  expressing  proper  names,  could 
be  decomposed  into  letters.  By  means  of  these  groups  and 
thirteen  others,  he  formed  an  alphabet  for  nearly  all  the  letters 
of  the  enchorial  character ; but  he  never  suspected,  what  was 


DR.  YOUNG’S  DISCOVERIES. 


37 


nevertheless  true,  that  beside  letters,  the  enchorial  used  sym- 
bolic signs ; and  beside  symbols,  the  hieroglyphic  used  phone- 
tic signs.  These  two  important  facts  were  the  discovery  of 
Dr.  Young. 

After  Akerblad’s  labors,  some  time  elapsed  before  any 
further  progress  was  made.  It  was  not  until  1814  that  Dr. 
Young  offered  his  “conjectural  translation  of  the  Egyptian 
inscription  of  the  Rosetta  stone.”  The  plan  which  he  pur- 
sued, as  described  by  himself,  was,  in  substance,  as  follows. 
He  first  acquired  the  Coptic  language,  and  adopted  Akerblad’s 
alphabet  of  the  enchorial  text,  suspecting,  however,  from  the 
beginning,  that  this  writing  contained  symbolic  signs  as  well 
as  letters.  He  then  commenced  comparing  groups  of  charac- 
ters in  the  Egyptian  writing  with  proper  names  in  the  Greek. 
Thus,  finding  in  the  fourth  and  fourteenth  lines  of  the  Greek, 
the  words  Alexander  and  Alexandria,  he  found  in  the  second 
and  tenth  lines  of  the  demotic  inscription,  groups  which  he 
conjectured  were  expressive  of  the  same  words.  He  states  that 
he  did  not  trouble  himself,  by  an  analysis  of  the  groups,  to 
ascertain  the  value  of  each  particular  character.  Again,  he 
observed  the  occurrence  in  almost  every  line  of  a small  group 
of  characters  ; he  naturally  concluded  that  it  was  either  a 
common  termination,  or  else  some  common  particle.  It  was 
finally  found  to  be  the  conjunction  equivalent  to  our  English 
and.  He  next  noticed  that  a remarkable  collection  of  charac- 
ters was  repeated  some  thirty  times  in  the  inscription ; on 
looking  to  the  Greek,  he  found  the  Greek  word  for  king 
repeated  about  the  same  number  of  times ; he  hence  trans- 
lated the  unknown  group  by  that  word.  So  also  with  the 
name  of  Ptolemy  and  the  word  Egypt ; he  compared  as  before 
the  number  of  repetitions  of  these  words  in  the  Greek,  with 


38 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


the  repetitions  of  certain  combinations  of  characters  in  tiie 
inscription.  His  next  step  was  to  write  the  Greek  text  over 
the  enchorial  in  such  a manner,  that  what  he  supposed  to  be 
coincident  words  and  passages  should  be  brought  into  juxta- 
position ; thus  the  intermediate  parts  of  the  respective  writings 
were  of  course  brought  near  together,  and  the  field  of  compari- 
son became  constantly  less.  As  the  result  of  the  whole,  he 
found  nineteen  letters  of  Akerblad’s,  and  twelve  more  of  his 
own,  beside  a star  at  the  end  of  proper  names.  He  had  also, 
as  he  believed,  found  fifty  groups  of  words,  the  first  three  of 
which  were  those  already  indicated  by  De  Sacy,  and  analyzed 
by  Akerblad : to  these  followed  sixteen  words  which  Akerblad 
had  analyzed,  and  the  residue  of  the  fifty  were  his  own.  To 
these  he  added  one  hundred  and  fifty  more,  for  which  he 
thought  he  had  found  the  corresponding  word  in  the  Greek 
inscription.  Some  of  these  afterward  proved  to  be  entirely 
wrong. 

It  would  be  most  unjust  to  an  acute,  ingenious,  and 
indefatigable  mind,  to  undervalue  the  discoveries  of  Dr. 
Young.  If  he  did  not  discover  the  whole  art  of  deciphering 
the  mysterious  characters  of  Egypt,  let  it  be  remembered  that 
the  merit  of  complete  discovery  belongs  to  no  one  individual ; 
and  that  where  all  were  contributors  to  a common  end,  no 
one  had,  up  to  the  time  of  Young’s  discoveries,  accomplished 
as  much  as  he  had.  He  certainly,  as  Mr.  Gliddon  has  stated, 
“cast  the  first  beam  of  true  light  on  the  method  adopted  by 
the  Egyptians  in  their  peculiar  art  of  writing.”  He  first  posi- 
tively indicated  on  the  Rosetta  stone  the  name  of  Ptolemy, 
and  on  the  doorway  of  Karnac  read  that  of  Berenice,  both  in 
the  hieroglyphic  characters.  He  it  was  who  first  showed  that 
of  the  two  Egyptian  inscriptions,  the  one,  the  enchorial,  was 


CHAMPOLLION  LE  JEUNE. 


39 


“ in  good  measure  a corruption,  abridgment,  or  running  form 
of  the  other.”  He  also  is  entitled  to  the  merit  of  having  found 
out  the  Egyptian  mode  of  writing  numbers.  But  he  probably 
never  contemplated  the  possibility  of  an  entire  phonetic  alpha- 
bet as  existing  in  the  hieroglyphics.  The  utmost  that  he  did 
was  to  suspect  the  existence  of  what  he  indicates  by  the 
vague  phrase  “ a certain  kind  of  syllabic  system and  that 
some  few  of  the  characters  were  the  representatives  of  letters ; 
he  certainly  knew  nothing  of  the  important  fact  of  the  use  of 
what  are  called  homophones  ; that  is,  of  several  different  signs, 
which,  by  means  of  the  initial  letter  in  the  name  of  that 
which  they  represent,  are  made  to  express  the  same  sound.* 
Still  it  must  be  admitted  that  Young  prepared  the  way,  in 
many  respects,  for  Champollion  le  Jeune ; so  called,  to  dis- 
tinguish him  from  his  elder  brother,  Champollion-Figeac. 

Jean  Francois  Champollion  Avould  have  been  deemed,  in 
any  age,  an  extraordinary  man.  He  was  born  in  1790,  and 
from  his  earliest  youth  seemed  destined  to  excel  in  that  de- 
partment of  letters  to  which  he ‘devoted  his  life.  The  expe- 
dition of  Napoleon,  led  to  results  which  filled  his  mind  with 
the  contemplation  of  the  strange  revelations  unfolded  by  a 
land  of  wonders.  His  imagination  kindled  as  he  dwelt  upon 
the  mysterious  symbols  which  he  knew  embodied  the  long 
lost  history  of  the  early  civilization  of  our  globe.  He  found 
a fascination  in  the  very  effort  to  understand  them ; and,  while 
yet  a boy,  at  the  age  of  seventeen,  he  laid  before  his  teachers, 
as  a literary  exercise,  an  outline  of  a treatise  on  the  ancient 
geography  of  Egypt,  with  an  introduction  and  map.  These 
he  presented,  as  a specimen  of  the  first  part  of  a compre- 


Homophones  will  be  fully  illustrated  on  a future  page. 


40 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


hensive  work  which  he  contemplated,  on  the  language,  writ- 
ing, and  religion  of  the  ancient  Egyptians.  The  boy  who,  at 
the  age  of  seventeen,  indulged  in  such  lofty  aspirations,  and 
found  agreeable  mental  excitement  in  the  pursuit  of  such 
studies  as  he  had  adopted,  needed  but  health  and  opportunity 
to  leave  behind  him  an  honored  name,  and  to  rear  a monu- 
ment on  which  the  lettered  men  of  future  times  would  look 
with  grateful  admiration. 

With  his  MSS.  in  his  hand  he  presented  himself,  ere  yet  he 
was  a man,  to  the  principal  scientific  men  of  Paris,  and,  fos- 
tered by  the  advice  and  guidance  of  De  Sacy,  at  the  age  of 
twenty,  he  commenced  printing  the  introduction  to  his  pro- 
posed work.  It  appeared  in  1814,  when  he  was  twenty-four 
years  old,  and  contained  corrections  of,  and  additioirs  to  Aker- 
blad’s  alphabet,  and  related  the  result  of  his  own  researches 
into  the  Coptic.  The  grammar  and  dictionary  of  that  lan- 
guage, which  he  then  projected,  maintains  to  this  day  its  high 
repntation.  But  he  was  travelling  over  an  untried  field, 
where  way-marks  were  few  and  indistinct  at  best,  and  his 
steps  were  necessarily  slow  and  toilsome.  His  enthusiasm, 
however,  sustained  him.  He  was  laboring  under  an  error, 
which  he  afterward  discovered,  and  magnanimously  con- 
fessed. Champollion  le  Jeune  proved  himself  to  be  a great 
man,  for  he  was  not  ashamed  to  say  “ I have  been  wrong.” 
The  error  alluded  to,  consisted  in  his  deeming  the  hiero- 
glyphics to  be  purely  symbolic.  Out  of  this  error  he  extri- 
cated himself;  but  not  until  he  satisfied  himself  that  the 
hieroglyphical  was  the  most  ancient  form  of  Egyptian  writ- 
ing, and  that,  would  he  succeed,  his  researches  must  begin  with 
that.  He  had  devoted  time,  as  Young  and  others  had  done, 
to  the  enchorial  or  demotic  writing,  and  had  also  studied  the 


CHAMPOLLION  LE  JEUNE. 


41 


hieratic,  as  it  is  called,  which  we  will  explain  presently ; but 
now,  leaving  these,  his  whole  attention  was  directed  to  the 
hieroglyphics ; and  it  was  in  this  work  that  he  reared  for 
himself  an  enduring  renown. 

It  is  pleasant  to  remark,  in  tracing  the  progress  of  the 
human  mind  in  any  discovery,  the  seemingly  fortuitous  con- 
cun’ence  of  circumstances  which  not  unfrequently  sheds  un- 
expected light  on  the  path  of  the  discoverer,  and  without 
which,  to  all  human  seeming,  the  discovery  would,  probably, 
not  then  have  been  made.  Champollion,  in  determining  to  com- 
mence with  the  hieroglyphics,  knew  full  well  what  others  had 
done.  Dr.  Young  had  steadily  expressed  his  belief,  that  all 
Egyptian  writing  originated  in  the  hieroglyphics,  and  there- 
fore must  contain  symbolic  signs  ; and  not,  simply,  the  alpha- 
betic characters  which  Akerblad  had  found  in  the  enchorial 
inscriptions : this  principle  he  had  endeavored  to  apply  to  the 
hieroglyphic  names  of  kings,  and  had  read  “ Ptolennj  ” and 
^‘•Berenice."  Dr.  Young,  however,  never  had  explained  the 
method  by  which  he  had  proceeded.  Beyond  these  particu- 
lars, Champollion  derived  no  aid  from  him.  Having,  however, 
from  Young’s  success,  become  satisfied  of  the  importance  of 
the  royal  rings  containing  proper  names,  he  turned  to  them. 
It  so  happened  that  as  early  as  1816,  Caillaud,  the  French  tra- 
veller, who  discovered  Meroe,  had  met  at  the  island  of  Philae 
with  a small  obelisk,  which  was  first  discovered  by  Belzoni. 
On  the  pedestal  of  this  obelisk  is  a Greek  inscription,  in  which 
occur  the  names  of  Ptolemy  and  Cleopatra.  Caillaud  made  a 
fac-simile  of  this  inscription ; and  afterward,  an  English  gen- 
tleman, Mr.  William  Bankes,  transported  the  monument  itself  to 
his  residence  in  Dorsetshire,  and  circulated  copies  of  its  hiero- 
glyphic inscriptions  among  the  learned.  Both  Young  and 


42 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Champollion  were  acquainted  with  this  monument.  To  the 
latter  only  was  it  of  any  value  in  interpretation.  He  observed 
on  it  hieroglyphics  in  a ring,  precisely  similar  to  those  on  the 
Rosetta  stone,  which  Young  had  interpreted  to  mean  Ptolemy; 
the  Greek  inscription  led  him  to  suspect  that  the  other  ring 
must  contain  the  name  of  Cleopatra.  The  result  of  his  inves- 
tigation may  best  be  told  in  his  own  words,  as  contained  in  a 
letter  to  M.  Dacier : we  prefix  copies  of  the  two  sets  of  hiero- 
glyphics to  make  his  letter  intelligible. 

This  hieroglyphic  Dr.  Young  had  inter- 
preted, on  the  Rosetta  stone,  to  be  the  name 


iT-'3s: 


of  Ptolemy. 

Champollion,  proceeding  on  the  opinion  that  the 
characters  within  the  ring  might  be,  in  some  instances 
at  least,  phonetic  or  alphabetic,  thus  felt  his  way  to 
the  truth. 

“ The  first  sign  of  the  name  of  Cleopatra,  which  re- 
presents a kind  of  quadrant,  and  which  ought  to  be  the 
letter  K,  (C)*  should  not  occur  in  the  name  of  Ptolemy,  and  it 
is  not  there.  The  second,  a crouching  lion,  which  should  re- 
present the  L,  is  identical  with  the  fourth  of  Ptolemy,  which  is 
also  an  L.  The  third  sign  is  a feather  or  leaf,  which  should 
represent  the  short  vowel  E.  Two  similar  leaves  may  be  ob- 
served at  the  end  of  the  name  of  Ptolemy,  which,  by  their 
position,  must  have  the  sound  of  E long.  The  fourth  charac- 
ter to  the  left,  represents  a kind  of  flower  or  root  with  its  stalk 
bent  downward,  and  should  answer  to  the  letter  O,  and  is 
accordingly  the  third  letter  in  the  name  of  Ptolemy.  The  fifth, 
to  the  right,  is  a sort  of  square,  which  should  represent  the  let- 
ter P,  and  it  is  the  first  in  the  name  of  Ptolemy.  The  sixth, 


* The  Greek  Alphabet  has  no  C in  it ; K is  its  substitute. 


CIIAMPOLLION. 


43 


to  the  left,  is  a hawk,  which  should  be  the  letter  A.  Thai 
letter  does  not  occur  in  the  Greek  name  Ptolemy,  neither  does 
it  occur  in  the  hieroglyphic  transcription.  The  seventh  is  an 
open  hand,  representing  the  T,  but  this  character  is  not  found 
in  the  name  of  Ptolemy,  where  the  second  letter,  T,  is  ex- 
pressed by  the  segment  of  a sphere.  The  eighth  sign,  a mouth, 
seen  in  front,  ought  to  be  the  letter  R,  and  as  that  letter  does 
not  occur  in  Ptolemy,  it  is  also  absent  from  his  hieroglyphic 
name.  The  ninth  and  last  sign,  which  ought  to  be  the  vowel 
A,  is  a repetition  of  the  hawk,  which  has  that  sound  in  the 
sixth.  The  signs  of  the  feminine  on  each  side  of  this  hawk, 
terminate  the  name  of  Cleopatra ; that  of  Ptolemy  ends  with 
a bent  stalk,  which  we  conclude  to  be  the  letter  S.” 

If  the  reader  as  he  proceeded  has  compared  the  letter  with 
the  hieroglyphics,  he  will  have  perceived  that  the  ingenuity 
of  Champollion  had  discovered  in  the  hieroglyphical  name  of 
Cleopatra,  certain  signs,  which,  if  alphabetic,  served  to  ex- 
press the  letters  /,  o,  />,  a,  t ; and,  that  if  used  for  the  signs  of 
those  letters,  they  also  harmonize  very  well  with  the  literal 
spelling  of  the  name  of  Ptolemy.  By  means  of  the  two  rings, 
therefore,  assuming  that  these  characters  were  phonetic,  he 
had  actually  discovered  what  we  should  call  twelve  letters. 
But  how  did  these  palpable  images  of  sensible  objects  ex- 
press letters  ? That  remained  to  be  discovered  : he  knew 
their  value  as  letters,  but  it  was  yet  to  be  found  out  on  what 
principle  or  rule  they  were  made  to  have  that  value.  He  had 
observed  of  one  letter  ^T,  which  occurred  in  both  rings,  that, 
in  the  one  it  was  indicated  by  the  segment  of  a sphere,  and 
in  the  other  by  an  open  hand.  If  the  assumption  on  which 
he  was  proceeding  were  correct,  it  was  obvious  that  here  were 
tiro  signs  for  the  same  letter.  Instead  of  hence  hastily  con- 


44 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


eluding,  as  some  would  have  done,  that  his  whole  assumption 
was  erroneous,  his  sagacious  mind  instantly  saw  a mode  of 
explanation  that  removed  the  difficulty,  by  the  supposition 
that  the  principle  or  rule  by  which  a phonetic  value  was  given 
to  these  pictured  representations,  was  the  very  simple  one  of 
taking  either  the  syllable  or  initial  letter  of  the  word,  wliich 
in  the  ancient  language  of  Egypt,  expressed  the  name  of  the 
thing  represented.  Thus,  if  he  saw  a mouth  delineated,  pho- 
netically it  was  R,  because  the  word  for  mouth  was  ro.  So 
of  an  eagle,  it  was  A,  because  Akhom  was  the  word  for  eagle. 
A hand  was  Tot ; phonetically,  therefore,  it  became  T.  Now 
it  was  obvious  that  the  names  of  a great  many  different  objects 
used  in  hieroglyphics  might  begin  with  the  same  letter,  and 
hence  that  letter  might  be  expressed  by  different  signs,  as  con- 
venience, or  a neat  arrangement  of  the  writing,  or  some  other 
cause,  might  dictate.  Here,  then,  was  the  mystery  of  homo- 
phones laid  open.  All  symbols  or  characters  that  phonetically 
expressed  the  same  letter  were  homophones ; and  subsequent 
and  long  continued  examination  and  comparison  could  alone 
show  him  whether  this  system  of  homophones  was  limited  to 
a certain  number  of  different  objects,  or  was  as  extensive  as 
the  objects  themselves.  He  found  them  limited,  as  will  be 
seen  hereafter  in  the  alphabet  of  hieroglyphics.  He  Irad  now 
reached  a grand  result ; he  proceeded  to  verify  it  by  an  ex- 
amination of  all  the  royal  rings  to  which  he  had  access,  (the 
number  was  large,)  and  he  triumphantly  established  the  fact 
that  he  had  discovered  the  long  buried  secret,  and  applied  the 
true  key,  which  Amung  had  picked  up  but  never  used,  to  the 
intricate  lock  of  hieroglyphical  interpretation ; for  he  read  the 
names  in  all  the  rings  he  examined.  Discarding  all  other 
methods,  acting  on  A'oung’s  hint,  he  had  sought  the  key  to 


CHAMPOLLION. 


45 


an  entire  system  of  deciphering  in  the  hieroglyphics  alone ; 
that  course  led  to  the  discovery  of  the  phonetic  signs  in  the 
royal  rings ; and  that  again  led  to  the  discovery  of  the  homo- 
phones. The  work  was  done,  he  was  on  the  right  path,  and 
he  had  but  to  proceed,  for  the  whole  hieroglyphic  research 
was  now  in  his  hands ; and  he,  whom  we  saw  as  the  enthu- 
siastic boy  of  seventeen  with  his  bold  but  immature  specu- 
lations, now  knew  that  the  name  of  Champollion  le  Jeune 
would  not  be  forgotten  until  Egypt  herself  should  cease  to  be 
remembered.  , 

It  is  a curious  fact  that  we  so  frequently  find,  in  the 
history  both  of  literary  and  scientific  research,  the  claims  of 
contemporaneous  discoverers  to  be  nearly  equally  balanced. 
Champollion’s  reading  of  the  name  of  Cleopatra  in  the  royal 
ring  on  the  obelisk  of  Philse  has  already  been  related,  together 
with  his  own  statement  of  the  ingenuity  by  which  he  accom- 
plished it ; but  the  very  same  thing  had  been  done,  as  it 
appears,  by  Mr.  Bankes  in  1818,  though  the  fact  was  unknown 
to  the  world  until  after  the  publication  of  Champollion’s  letter 
to  M.  Dacier.  The  process  pursued  by  Mr.  Bankes  is  fully 
stated  in  a long  note  to  a pamphlet  on  the  phonetic  system  of 
hieroglyphics,  published  by  Mr.  Salt.  Champollion,  however, 
was  prior  in  his  publication  by  two  or  three  years,  and  to  him, 
as  Mr.  Gliddon  has  said,  “exclusively  belongs  the  merit  of 
putting  forth  his  system  at  once,  and  complete  beyond  all 
previous  anticipation,  applicable  to  every  epoch,  and  to  every 
legend  in  Egyptian  history.”  Pursuing  his  investigations,  and 
strictly  adhering  to  the  path  on  which  he  had  entered,  Cham- 
pollion compiled  an  alphabet  of  hieroglyphics,  and  in  1824  gave 
to  the  world  his  magnificent  work,  Precis  du  Systeme  Hie- 
roglyphique.”  A hieroglyphical  dictionary,  and  an  Egyptian 


46 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


grammar,  are  also  to  be  enumerated  in  the  list  of  his  labors. 
At  the  age  of  forty-two  he  died,  leaving  behind  him  the  mer- 
ited reputation  of  having  been  discoverer,  master,  and  guide 
in  the  intricate  mysteries  of  hieroglyphic  interpretation. 

It  would  be  unjust  to  one  who  has  himself  acquired  no 
small  reputation  in  the  field  of  Egyptian  research,  to  withhold 
the  generous  tribute  which  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  has  ren- 
dered to  the  merits  of  Champollion. 

To  have  had  frequent  occasion  to  introduce  the  name  of 
Champollion,  to  whom  we  are  so  deeply  indebted,  without 
paying  a just  tribute  to  his  talents,  is  to  me  a reproach  which 
I cannot  sufier  to  remain  unrenioved.  I do  not  wish  to  enter 
into  the  question  respecting  the  discovery  of  the  proper  mode 
of  reading  the  hieroglyphics : suffice  it  to  say,  that  Dr.  A^oung 
gave  the  first  idea  and  proof  of  their  alphabetic  force,  which 
was  even  for  some  time  after  doubted  by  Champollion.  And 
that  the  merit  of  originality  in  this  point  is  due  to  our  dis- 
tinguished countryman,  I can  bear  a satisfactory  testimony, 
having,  with  my  much-regretted  friend.  Sir  William  Gell,  as 
early  as  the  summer  of  1821,  so  far  profited  by  Dr.  Young’s 
opinions  on  the  subject,  as  to  be  enabled  to  suggest  the  sup- 
posed value  of  two  or  three  other  characters,  beside  those  he 
had  already  ascertained ; our  taking  this  view  of  the  question 
being  solely  in  consequence  of  his  discovery  that  they  were 
the  representatives  of  letters.  ' But  it  remained  for  the  genius 
of  a Champollion  to  kindle  the  spark  thus  obtained  into  a 
flame,  and  to  display  by  its  light,  the  path  which  led  to  a 
clear  insight  into  the  subject,  to  perfect  the  discovery,  and 
to  lay  down  certain  rules,  applicable  in  individual  as  well  as 
in  general  cases ; and  in  justice  to  him  be  it  confessed,  that, 
if  our  knowledge  of  hieroglyphics  were  confined  to  the  limited 


CHAMPOLLION. 


47 


extent  to  which  it  was  carried  by  Dr.  Young,  we  should  have 
no  regxdar  system  to  guide  us  in  the  interpretation  of  them, 
and  should  know  little  more  than  the  alphabetic  value  of  a 
few  letters,  without  the  means  of  affixing  a positive  construc- 
tion to  a single  sentence  on  any  Egyptian  monument. 

“Had  Champolhon  been  disposed  to  give  more  credit  to 
the  value  and  originality  of  Dr.  Young’s  researches,  and  to 
admit  that  the  real  discovery  of  the  key  to  the  hieroglyphics, 
which  in  his  dexterous  hand  proved  so  useful  in  unlocking 
those  hidden  treasures,  was  the  result  of  his  labors,  he  would 
unquestionably  have  increased  his  own  reputation,  without 
making  any  sacrifice.  In  this,  as  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Burton’s 
trilingual’  (or  rather  trigrammatic)  stone,  and  in  a few  other 
points,  he  may  have  shown  a want  of  ingenuousness  : all 
have  their  faults  and  vanities ; but  this  is  not  a reason  that 
the  memory  of  one  so  respectable  as  Champolhon  should  be 
aspersed,  or  due  praise  refused  him ; and  we  cannot  forgive 
the  ungenerous  conduct  of  those  who,  from  private  pique, 
summon  up  and  misapply  talents  to  pervert  truth ; denying 
the  merit  of  labors,  which  every  one,  acquainted  with  the 
subject,  knows  to  have  been  crowned  with  unexampled  and 
wonderful  success.  This  is  not  an  era  when  we  could  believe 
men  capable  of  lending  themselves  to  the  unworthy  office  of 
maligning  one  no  longer  living  to  defend  himself,  and  one 
who,  present  or  absent,  merits  and  possesses  the  respect  and 
admiration  of  every  unprejudiced  person.  Yet  have  some 
been  found,  in  more  than  one  country,  prompted  to  this  mali- 
cious act  by  personal  enmity,  envy  of  his  superior  talents  and 
success,  or  by  that  affectation  of  skepticism,  which,  while  it 
endeavors  to  conceal  ignorance,  often  hopes  to  acquire  credit 
for  discernment  and  superior  knowledge. 


48 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


“ When  the  subject  of  hieroglyphics  becomes  better  under- 
stood, and  the  world  is  capable  of  judging  how  much  we  owe 
to  him,  the  wonderful  ingenuity  of  Champollion  will  be  appre- 
ciated ; and  the  greatest  praise  we  can  bestow  on  him  is  confi- 
dently to  pronounce,  that  time  will  do  justice  to  his  merits, 
and  experience  prove  the  truth  of  what  inexperience  now 
calls  in  question.” 

If  we  do  not  dwell  upon  the  works  of  Rosellini,  Salvolini, 
Lepsius,  Bunsen,  Wilkinson,  Birch,  and  others,  worthy  co- 
laborers or  successors  in  the  field  which  Champollion  had 
opened,  it  is  not  from  non-appreciation  of  their  merits,  but 
from  want  of  the  necessary  space  in  which  to  do  them  justice. 
Suffice  it,  however,  to  say,  that  no  point  is,  at  this  day,  better 
established,  from  the  labors  of  the  learned,  than  that  the 
inscriptions  found  on  the  decaying  monuments  and  frail 
papyri  of  ancient  Egypt,  are,  in  many  instances,  perfectly 
intelligible ; and  it  is  perhaps  not  too  much  to  hope,  that  the 
day  will  come  when  men  may  read,  in  their  own  tongues,  the 
translation  of  all. 

The  statement  of  an  amusing  and  interesting  result  that 
followed  upon  Champollion’s  discovery  of  the  reading  of  the 
hieroglyphics,  will  not  inappropriately  close  our  narrative  of 
his  important  and  extraordinary  labors.  Among  the  monu- 
ments which  had,  in  an  especial  manner,  attracted  the  notice 
of  the  French  savans  who  had  accompanied  Napoleon  to 
Egypt,  none  had  excited  more  learned  controversy  than  two 
zodiacs,  the  one  sculptured  upon  the  ceiling  of  the  temple  of 
Dendera,  and  the  other  upon  that  of  the  temple  at  Esneh,  in 
upper  Egypt.  For  these  monuments  there  was  claimed  an 
extraordinary  antiquity,  and  it  was  confidently  asserted  that 
they  completely  exploded  all  Scriptural  chronology.  M. 


CIIAMPOLLION. 


49 


Jomard  made  theiii  at  least  3000  years  old  when  the  Christian 
era  commenced ; while  M.  Dupuis  would  not  abate  a second 
of  4000  years ; and  M.  Gori  was  very  sure  they  could  not  be 
younger  than  17,000  years  ! “Like  birds  of  the  night,”  (says 
Osborn,)  “hovering  over,  or  perching  upon,  the  uncouth  remains 
of  ancient  superstition,  they  filled  the  air  with  their  dismal  fore- 
bodings of  the  downfall  of  Christianity,  or  with  shrieks  of 
laughter  still  more  revolting,  when  they  thought  that  their 
object  was  accomplished.  All  these,  however,  were  soon  to  be 
put  to  flight  by  that  of  which  they  professed  themselves  to  be 
all  the  while  most  devoted  worshippers — the  light  of  truth.” 
"When  Champollion,  in  the  course  of  his  researches  into 
royal  rings,  came  to  read  that  upon  the  zodiac  of  Dendera,  he 
found  the  title  of  Aitgushis  Censor  ; while  on  that  at  Esneh, 
he  read  the  name  of  Antonin7is.  That  temple,  therefore,  which 
M.  Dupuis  had  declared  to  be  4000  years  older  than  the  Chris- 
tian era,  proved  to  have  been  built  about  the  time  of  its  com- 
mencement and  the  edifice  at  Esneh,  which  had  been  pro- 
foundly demonstrated  to  be  17,000  years  old  when  the  Saviour 
came,  was  shown  to  belong  to  a period  140  years  after  his  ad- 
vent. And  thus  were  exposed  the  pretence  of  learning  and 
the  insolence  of  arrogance,  on  the  part  of  a class  of  men  who 
sought,  by  bold  perversion  and  confident  dogmatism,  to  distort 
all  that  Egypt  might  reveal,  into  testimony  against  the  Bible. 

4 


CHAPTER  III. 


Examples  of  Egyptian  writing. — Hieroglyphic. — Hieratic. — Demotic. 

Having,  in  the  previous  pages,  endeavored  to  give  to  the  gene- 
ral reader  a brief  outline,  presenting  an  intelligible  view  of  the 
chief  features  in  the  history  of  hieroglyphic  interpretation  ; it 
only  remains  to  complete  this  division  of  our  task  by  an  effort 
to  illustrate,  by  exa?nples,  the  subject  of  Egyptian  writing. 
That  some  of  the  ancients  were  not  entirely  ignorant  of  the 
phonetic  character  of  Egyptian  writing  is  certain.  We  have  no 
evidence,  however,  that  any  of  them  knew  how  to  interpret  it. 
Thus  Pliny  says,  “for  those  sculptures  and  likenesses  which  we 
see,  are  Egyptian  letters.’’’*  Porphyry,  also,  in  the  “ Life  of 
Pythagoras,”  states  that  the  Egyptians  had  three  different  kinds 
of  letters,  epistolographical.  hieroglypliical,  and  symbolical. 
But  the  most  particular  account  is  to  be  found  in  Clement  of 
Alexandria.  The  passage  is  not  without  obscurity  in  some  par- 
ticulars, in  others  it  is  direct  and  plain.  We  give  what  seems 
to  be  the  substance  of  his  meaning,  according  to  the  interpreta- 
tion of  Bunsen,  who  has  examined  it  with  great  critical  care. 
The  English  version,  as  well  as  the  original  Greek,  may  be 
found  in  his  first  volume  of  “Egypt’s  place  in  the  AVorld’s 
History.”  According  to  Clement,  the  Egyptians  taught,  first 


Etenim  sculpturse  illae  effigiesque,  quas  videmus,  Egyptiae  sunt  literae. 


HIEROGLYPHIC  WRITING. 


51 


of  all,  the  method  of  writing  called  the  epistolographic ; 
secondly,  the  hieratic.,  which  the  sacred  scribes  employ ; and 
last  of  all  the  hieroglyphic.  The  epistolographic,  according 
to  the  judgment  of  the  learned,  is  the  same  that  is  sometimes 
called  the  enchorial,  and  sometimes,  as  by  Herodotus  and  Dio- 
dorus, the  demotic.  It  is  necessary  to  speak  of  these  sepa- 
rately. 


I. — HIEROGLYPHIC  WRITING. 

This  was  the  original  mode  of  Egyptian  writing.  It  has 
been  conjectured  by  some  who  have  speculated  on  the  origin 
of  the  art  of  writing,  (and  with  how  near  an  approximation 
to  truth  the  reader  can  judge  for  himself,)  that  the  earliest 
attempt  at  conveying  ideas  to  tlie  mind,  by  marks  addressed 
to  the  eye,  is  to  be  found  in  what  is  usually  termed  “ picture 
writing.”  That  such  a mode  has  been  resorted  to  by  savage 
nations,  as  well  as  by  those  more  or  less  advanced  in  civiliza- 
tion, is  undoubtedly  true.  We  know,  for  instance,  that  among 
the  Indians,  as  tliey  are  termed  in  our  own  country,  their  rude 
representations  of  men,  and  brutes,  and  other  physical  objects, 
delineated  on  bark  or  skins,  have  been  used,  and  are  still,  to 
convey  information  that  is  intelligible  to  their  own  people. 
So,  too,  in  Mexico,  intelligence  of  the  landing  of  Cortez  was 
communicated  to  the  capital,  by  this  mode  of  writing.  In- 
deed, among  the  Mexicans,  it  had  been  carried  to  an  extent 
much  greater  than  is  usually  supposed,  and  is  worthy  of  a 
more  attentive  study  than  it  has  yet  received.  It  may  not  be 
uninteresting  to  present  the  reader  with  a specimen.  It  is  the 
record  of  a marriage. 


52 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Such  events  as  are  here  commemorated,  were  usually 
brought  about  by  an  old  woman,  who  was  a species  of  mar- 
riage broker.  Here  she  may  be  seen  (T)  carrying  the  bride 
(W)  on  her  back  to  the  house  of  the  bridegroom,  accompanied 
by  four  women  (X  Z)  bearing  torches.  At  the  house  the 
bride  (L)  and  the  bridegroom  (M)  are  seated  on  a mat ; they 
are  tied  together  by  the  corners  of  their  garments,  and  are 
distinguishable  from  each  other  by  the  fact  of  the  man’s 
sitting  on  a stool.  Two  old  women  (N  V)  are  sitting  at  one 
end  of  the  mat,  and  two  old  men  (I  R)  at  the  other.  These 
are  the  witnesses.  After  offering  to  their  gods  a perfume  of  co- 
pal, came  the  marriage  feast ; there  are  two  kinds  of  meat  (P  Q.) 
and  some  pulse  (S),  and  the  cup  out  of  which  they  were  both  to 
drink  (A),  is  also  delineated.  The  witnesses  dined  after  the 
new  married  couple.  Signs  are  seen  coming  from  the  mouths 
of  the  four  witnesses;  these  are  tongues,  signifying  speech. 


HIEROGLYPHIC  WRITING. 


53 


Here  they  import  the  advice  which  it  was  usual  for  the  aged 
witnesses  to  give  to  the  new  married  couple. 

Here  it  will  be  remarked  that  every  thing  delineated  is  but 
the  sign  of  some  sensible  object.  The  imagination,  added  to  a 
knowledge  of  Mexican  marriage  customs,  makes  the  rude  pic- 
ture intelligible  ; but  it  conveys  no  sound  of  letter  or  word  ; it 
merely  tells  to  the  eye  a story,  which,  though  perfectly  intelli- 
gible to  every  ancient  Mexican,  woidd  not  probably  be  read  off 
or  translated  by  any  two  into  precisely  the  same  language.  It 
is  not  at  all  improbable,  in  the  view  of  the  Chevalier  Bunsen, 
that  the  first  writing  of  the  Egyptians  was  of  this  pictorial  char- 
acter ; though  he  thinks  that  the  fact  is  not  to  be  proved  from 
the  monuments.  He  deduces  it  from  the  essential  nature  and 
requisites  of  a figurative  character,  and  a comparison  of  them 
with  the  individual  elements  of  the  system  of  hieroglyphical 
writing,  as  they  are  now  known  to  exist. 

According  to  Clement  there  were  three  modes  of  expressing 
ideas  by  hieroglyphic  characters,  all  being  the  representations 
of  physical  objects,  more  or  less  exact. 

I.  The  idea  might  be  conveyed  by  direct  imitation ; that 
is,  by  a picture  of  the  object  intended  to  be  expressed.  Thus, 
the  picture  of  a man  denotes  a man,  and  that  of  a horse,  a 
horse. 

II.  By  a symbolic  or  enigmatic  use  of  the  pictures  of 
objects : that  is,  by  the  representation  of  one  object  conveying 
an  idea  of  another.  Thus,  the  relation  of  a son  is  desig- 


nated by  an  egg,  a goose, 


an  eye,  or  a seed 


germinating,  We  do  not  now  stop  to  ask  why  these 

signs  indicate  this  relation,  or  hoto  the  fact  that  they  do  so 
was  discovered ; our  object  is,  at  present,  simply  to  illustrate 


54 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


one  of  the  modes  of  using  the  hieroglyphic  symbols.  It 
verifies  Clemenfs  remark,  as  quoted  by  Bunsen,  that  “they 
apply  pictorial  signs  to  objects  of  different  import,  and  bring 
them,  as  it  were,  under  another  category,  {i.  e.,  transfer  them 
or  express  them  metaphorically,  as  we  should  describe  it,)  for 
they  sometimes  interchange  them,  at  others  modify  them  in 
various  ways.’ 

Under  this  species  of  hieroglyphic^  writing,  there  were,  as  is 
stated  very  perspicuously  by  Mr.  Gliddon, /o?<r  different  modes 
of  expression,  viz. : 

1st.  A part  was  sometimes  put  for  the  whole ; as,  for  in- 
stance, the  head  of  a ram  or  goose  was  delineated  instead  of 
the  whole  animal.  This  was  doubtless  an  abridgment  of 
convenience  merely. 

2d.  Sometimes  the  cause  Avas  put  for  the  effect ; for,  ex- 
ample, a month  was  expressed  by  a crescent,  (the  sign  of  the 
moon,)  with  its  horns  pointing  doicmvard,  to  indicate  that  it 
had  passed  through  one  of  its  regular  periods — a lunation 
was  ended.  Sometimes  again,  the  effect  was  put  for  the 
cause  ; a column  of  smoke  ascending  from  a stove,  meant  fire. 
Sometimes,  too,  the  labor  done  was  symbolized  by  the  instru- 
ments which  had  been  used  in  its  performance : thus,  writing 
was  expressed  by  the  implements  necessary  to  the  scribe,  viz., 
the  reed,  ink  vessel,  and  tablet  grouped  into  one  symbol. 

3d.  Sometimes  the  idea  was  expressed  by  metaphor  purely. 
Thus,  a vulture  represented  a mother,  because  this  bird  was 
supposed  by  the  Egyptians  to  nourish  its  young  with  its  own 
blood.  A bee  m»ant  a king,  because  of  the  real  or  supposed 
monarchical  government  under  which  that  insect  lived.  It  is 
perhaps  Avorthy  of  investigation  Avhether  this  use  of  hiero- 
glyphics is  not  comparatively  modern,  and  Avhether  it  be  not 


HIEROGLYPHIC  WRITING. 


55 


the  “secret  character”  to  which  Clement  alludes,  and  of 
which  the  work  of  Horapollo,  before  mentioned,  furnishes 
numerous  specimens.  Certain  it  is,  that  many  of  the  inter- 
pretations of  Horapollo  are  not  sustained  by  the  ancient  mon- 
uments or  by  the  Book  of  the  Dead,  and  Bunsen  remarks  of 
them  that  most  of  his  explanations  are  little  bettcw  than  arbi- 
trary subtleties  or  false  cabalistic  mysticism  ; and  that  most  of 
his  hieroglyphics  are  borrowed  from  the  “ secret  characters,” 
and  consequently  do  not  apply  to  the  monuments  or  books. 

4thly.  Sometimes  the  hieroglyphic  symbol  conveyed  its 
meaning  by  an  enigma.  Thus  the  Ibis  stood  for  the  god 
Thoth,  because  of  some  fancied  mystical  connection  between 
the  bird  and  the  god ; so  also  with  other  emblems  of  Egyp- 
tian divinities.  The  lotus  flower  indicated  Upper  Egypt,  a 
roll  of  papyrus  Lower  Egypt. 

III.  Clement  states  distinctly  that  the  hieroglyphic  charac- 
ters, in  addition  to  the  two  modes  of  conveying  ideas  already 
described,  were  used  also  to  express  letters  (though  he  does  not 
tell  us  how  they  did  it) ; and  this  brings  us  to  the  consideration 
of  their  most  interesting  use  as  phonetics,  or  the  signs  of  sound. 
If  the  modern  reader  were  merely  informed  that  the  ancient 
Egyptians  possessed  an  alphabet,  which  had  been  recently  dis- 
covered, he  would  doubtless  conclude,  from  his  acquaintance 
with  what  are  known  to  him  as  alphabets,*  that  a certain  set  of 
seemingly  arbitrary  linear  characters,  to  which  were  attached 
certain  sounds  of  vowels  and  consonants,  was  what  had  been 
brought  to  light.  He  certainly  never  would  divine,  from  the  an- 
nouncement, that  a very  numerous  set  of  pictures  of  common 
objects  had  been  most  ingeniously  made  to  convey,  each,  the 
simple  sound  of  a letter,  often  without  the  slightest  reference 
to  the  character  or  purposes  of  the  object  delineated.  He 


56 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


would  be  much  perplexed,  for  instance,  to  know  why  the 
picture  of  an  owl  should  be  m,  or  that  of  a hand  should 
indicate  a t.  When  the  principle  of  Egyptian  phonetics  is 
explained,  the  wonder  vanishes ; and  though  the  modern 
reader  may  justly  think  the  plan  complicated,  he  will  also  see 
that  it  is  quite  certain  and  intelligible  in  its  application.  The 
governing  principle  in  the  phonetic  system  is  the  simple  one 
hinted  at  in  the  last  chapter ; viz.,  that  a sound  is  represented 
by  the  pictorial  image  of  some  physical  object ; and  that  the 
mode  of  knowing  ‘ what  sound  is  meant,  is  to  take  the  name 
of  the  object  represented,  in  the  colloquial  idiom  of  the  ancient 
Egyptians,  and  the  initial  letter  or  articulation  of  that  name, 
is  the  sound  or  letter  indicated.  But  an  example  is  the  best 
illustration  of  this  principle,  and  none  better  can  be  made 
than  that  which  is  furnished  to  our  hand  by  Mr.  Gliddon  in 
his  first  published  lectures. 


1 

The  tuft  of  a reed,  called 

Ake,  stood  for 

A. 

A 

An  eagle, 

a 

Akham, 

ii 

A. 

m 

A field. 

a 

Koi, 

U 

K. 

A cap. 

u 

Klapht, 

u 

K. 

d 

An  owl, 

u 

Alooladj, 

(C 

M. 

A mouth, 

C£ 

Ro, 

a 

R. 

A beetle  (scarabeus). 

t£ 

Thore, 

u 

TH. 

0 

An  egg, 

C£ 

Soohe, 

u 

S. 

A hand. 

C£ 

Tot, 

u 

T. 

A lion. 

t£ 

Labo, 

cc 

L. 

A water  tank. 

a 

Sheei, 

u 

SH. 

HIEROGLYPHIC  WRITING. 


57 


Now  to  apply  our  alphabet ; let  us  suppose  an  ancient 
Egyptian  desirous  of  writing  phonetically  what  we  call 
‘ crocodile.’  He  would  give  us  the  following  characters : 

The  first  is  an  owl,  the  second  is  the  back 

of  a chair,  and  the  third  is  a twisted  cord.  The  owl  is  called 
in  the  ancient  language  mulag^  or  as  some  write  it,  mooladj  ; 
this  furnishes  us  with  the  initial  M ; so  the  initial  of  the  next 
sign  gives  us  S,  while  that  of  the  last  furnishes  H.  Placing 
the  three  together,  we  have  m s h ; supply  the  vowel,  as  is 
necessary  in  oriental  languages  generally,  (for  in  the  Semitic 
tongues  it  is  frequently  omitted,)  and  you  get  the  word  msuh, 
which  is  one  of  the  Egyptian  names  for  the  crocodile. 

Now  it  will  be  at  once  perceived  that,  as  very  many  words 
must  commence  with  the  same  letter,  if  any  word  may  be 
taken  to  express,  phonetically,  its  initial,  there  is  danger  of 
confusion ; and  hence  it  became  important  to  ascertain  how 
far  this  system  of  phonetic  objects  extends.  Upon  examina- 
tion, the  number  of  objects  used  in  the  Egyptian  writing,  was 
found  to  be  limited.  All  objects  that  express  the  same  initial 
letter  are,  as  we  have  said,  called  hotno phones ; from  the 
Greek  words  implying  the  sa?ne  sound.  After  the  discovery 
of  those  objects  which  were  ordinarily  used  phonetically,  the 
way  was  open  for  the  construction  of  a phonetic  alphabet. 

For  the  purpose  of  illustration  merely,  we  subjoin  such  an 
alphabet.  It  should,  however,  be  remarked,  that  upon  the 
establishment  of  Christianity  in  Egypt,  the  ancient  system  of 
writing,  from  its  supposed  connection  with  idolatry,  was  laid 
aside,  and  the  translations  of  the  Bible  and  other  religious 
books  into  the  language  of  the  country,  were  written  in  Greek 
characters.  There  were,  however,  six  sounds  in  Egyptian, 


58 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


which  did  not  occur  in  Greek,  and  for  these,  characters  were 
borrowed  from  the  ancient  enchorial  writing.  They  were  the 
following : 


Anciem  Enchorial. 

As  adopted. 

Pronunciation. 

UJ 

u 

sh. 

y 

/ 

F. 

3 

rO 

ch.  guttural. 

C 

H. 

J. 

SH. 

These,  with  the  ordinary  Greek  letters,  make  up  what  is 
called  the  Coptic  alphabet ; and  it  has  been  the  custom  to 
use  these  in  translations  from  the  hieroglyphics.  Chevalier 
Bunsen,  however,  in  his  late  work,  discards  them,  with  the 
remark  that  “ the  Latin  alphabet,  with  the  addition  of  two 
Greek  forms,  is  amply  sufficient  for  the  purpose  of  a correct 
transcript.  The  plan  hitherto  adopted  of  transcribing,  or 
rather  rendering  ancient  Egyptian  words  into  Coptic,  is  quite 
unphilological  and  unscientific.  There  is  no  harmony  be- 
tween the  Coptic  alphabet  with  its  great  variety  of  letters,  and 
the  fifteen  simple  sounds  of  the  Eg\q)tian.”  We  shall,  as 
being  more  intelligible  to  the  general  reader,  use  t)ie  Roman 
letters. 

It  should  be  remarked  also  that  the  Egyptian  resembles 
the  Hebrew,  Arabic,  and  other  oriental  languages,  in  the  great 
uncertainty  of  its  vowels.  The  same  word  is  frequently 
written  with  a different  vowel.  Thus  the  Coptic  word  signi- 


A.  E.  E.  0.  0. 

^ -W  • P ' • ■e=3 

w • • 1 

B. 

i • ^ ^ ^ • 

K. 

^ • iLJ 

SK. 

T.  TH.  D. 

KZZP^  • v^:z^  • £3  • z]  • zi  • ^ ' 

• 4==J  ^ & • ()  'I'  |'“ 

8 ^ ' 

L.  R. 

* D •^•‘^  • 4"  • 

M. 

S^-T'  C^-0-/!\ 

N. 

^^IWSVV* ■ ’S  '?■/■  4?  ‘I‘* 

P.  PS. 

s. 

-^"-f  •l-'is-tt'-t/  - 

G.  D’'.  SK 

PH.  F.  U. 
H.  KH.  SH. 

1 •'^•(1)  • 

SH. 

1 * 

H. 

|-  n-'^  •//  -j?  ■'f-©'}-'f'«s- 
1 • • 1 ■ 

ALPHABET  OF  HIEROGLYPHICS. 


GO 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


fying  “to  wrap  up”  or  “to  fold,”  is  written  kal^  kel,  kol,  kol, 
without  any  change  in  the  sense.  Sometimes  no  vowel  is 
used,  as  in  th^  “ a brick :”  it  is  read  tohi. 

The  question  may  perhaps  be  asked,  whether  there  he  any 
nde  for  the  selection  of  homophones?  There  seems  to  be 
none  which  is  always  discoverable ; sometimes  the  selection 
seems  to  have  been  made  for  the  sake  of  mere  symmetry  of 
arrangement ; though  in  some  instances  it  appears  to  have 
been  made  on  the  principle  of  employing  a figure  which, 
while  it  expressed  the  desired  letter^  conveyed  also  to  the 
mind  the  idea  of  some  quality  belonging  to  the  object  of 
which  it  was  the  picture,  and  applied  it  to  the  person  or  thing 
whose  name  was  phonetically  delineated.  An  example  Avill 
illustrate  this ; and  a good  one  is  furnished  in  the  Lectures 
of  the  Marquis  Spoleto.  Suppose  the  word  to  be  expressed  in 
phonetics  to  be  London  : 

L. — We  might  here  take  the  figure  of  a lion^  lamb,  leaf, 
lancet,  or  any  other  object  that  would  supply  us  with 
the  initial  L. 

O. — We  might  take  the  picture  of  an  oak,  ox,  owl,  »fcc. 

N. — A net,  negro,  north-star,  nave  of  a temple,  would  all 
furnish  us  with  the  desired  initial. 

D. — Here  we  might  select  from  the  figure  of  a dromedary, 
dagger,  deck  of  a ship,  or  even  the  whole  ship  to  sig- 
nify the  deck. 

What  shall  guide  us  in  the  choice  ? London  is  the  capital 
of  a powerful,  maritime  people,  and  a lion  is  the  emblem  on 
the  national  standard.  Our  selection  shall  be  made  then 
with  reference  to  these  facts. 

L. — We  take  the  Imi ; it  denotes  strength,  and  is  the 
national  emblem  also. 


HIEROGLYPHIC  WRITING. 


61 


O. — We  take  the  oak  ; its  value  in  ship  building  is  well 
known,  and  we  are  writing  of  a maritime  people. 

N. — We  take  a fishing  net  or  the  north-star,  because  these 
also  are  appropriate  to  a seafaring  people. 

D. — A ship  or  the  deck  of  a ship,  is  obviously  the  proper 
selection. 

Hence  the  word  London  would  be  hieroglyphically  delineated 
by  a Lion,  o-ak,  n-et,  rf-eck,  (o  not  repeated,  on  the  principle 
of  omitted  vowels,)  w-ortli-star. 

Another  ingenious  illustration  of  this  mode  of  selecting 
homophones  is  furnished  by  Mr.  Gliddon  in  his  Lectures.  He 
takes  the  word  America,  and  thus  proceeds : 

A. — We  might  select  one  out  of  many  more  or  less  appro- 
priate symbols ; as  an  asp,  apple,  altar,  amaranth, 
anchor,  archer,  arrow,  antelope,  axe.  I choose  the 


M. — We  have  a mace,  mast,  mastiff,  moon,  mouse,  mum- 
my, musket,  maize.  I select  the  mace,  3|C  indicative 
of  “ military  dominion.”  ■ 


E. — An  ear,  egg,  eagle,  elk,  eye.  The  eagle 

is  undoubtedly  the  most  appropriate,  being  the  na- 
tional arms  of  the  Union,  and  it  means  “courage.” 

R. — A rabbit,  ram,  racoon,  ring,  rock,  rope.  I take  the 


Avhole,  emblematic  of  frontal  power — intellect — and 
sacred  to  Amun.  _ 


typify  the  juvenile  age  and  still  undeveloped  strength 
of  this  great  country. 


symbolic  of  sovereignty. 


synechdoche  placing  a part  for  the 


I. — An  insect,  Indian,  infant,  ivy.  An  infant  will 


62 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


C. — A cake,  caldron,  cat,  dam,  carman,  constellation,  &c. 
I choose  the  cake,  the  consecrated  bread — typi- 

cal of  a civilized  region. 

A. — An  ay  ichor,  or  any  of  the  words  beginning  with  A, 
would  answer,  but  there  is  no  such  hieroglyphic  as 
an  anchor.  I take  the  sacred  Tau,  the  symbol 

of  “ eternal  life,”  which  in  the  alphabet  is  A. 

To  designate  that  a country  is  meant,  I add  the  sign 
in  Coptic  “ Kah,”  meaning  a country.  We  thus  obtain  pho- 
netically, 

it  ©+ 

Counlry. 

The  characters  expressed  are  “sovereignty,  military  dominion, 
courage,  intelligence,  youth,  civilization,  and  perpetuity.” 

This  may  serve  as  an  illustration  of  the  principle  ; but  as 
the  voivels  are  generally  omitted  in  hieroglyphic  writing,  the 
word  would  be  written  with  the  three  consonants,  “ M.  R.  C.,” 
and  the  sign  for  ‘-country.” 

Another  marked  characteristic  of  this  species  of  writing 
consisted  in  the  use  of  what  are  called  deter/ninatives.  They 
are  used  on  the  monuments  very  extensively  and  ingeniously. 
The  use  of  a determinative  consists  simply  in  appending  to 
the  word,  after  it  is  written  in  phonetic  hieroglyphics,  a picture 
of  the  genus  to  which  the  object  expressed  by  the  word  belongs. 
This  is  one  of  Champollion’s  discoveries.  Thus,  for  instance, 


fllEROGLYPIIIC  WRITING. 


63 


after  the  word  cattle^  written  in  phonetic  hieroglypiiics  mn-nin, 
it  was  followed  by  the  picture  of  a cow.  After  the  name  of 


the  divinity  Amon, 


(i  A, 


M. 


/VVWWN  N,  followed 


A the  representation  of  a sculptured  idol.  It  has  been  made 
a question  among  the  learned  whether  this  suffix  of  a 
“ determinative,”  was  invented  before  or  after  the  use  of  phone- 
tics. Bunsen  expresses  the  opinion,  that  “ those  generic  signs, 
before  the  invention  of  phonetics,  were  in  very  many  cases 
quite  indispensable.  Hence  they  came  to  be  adopted  in 
writing,  and  the  practice  was  still  retained,  even  after  the 
phonetic  character  had  rendered  pictorial  representations  unne- 
cessary, and  in  cases,  such  as  those  alluded  to,  absolutely 
superfluous.” 

There  is  frequently  much  ingenuity,  and  no  small  value 
(to  the  decipherer  at  least),  in  this  use  of  determinatives  of  genus 
or  class.  Groups  of  characters  and  phonetic  values  are  some- 
times, with  this  aid,  ascertained  with  absolute  certainty ; and 
they  are  applied  to  verbs  as  well  as  nouns.  For  example,  the 
verb  “to  sculpture”  or  “to  build,”  is  written  uuu  , the  fourth 
character,  a mason’s  trowel,  is  a determinative ; * ^ to  weep, 
nVwrt,  is  written  ^ ^5  , the  last  character  is  a determina- 

tive, an  eye  shedding  tears  ; “ to  distribute  ” or  “ to  equalize,” 
is  written  , and  nothing  can  be  more  significant  than  the 
determinative  here,  which  is  the  plumb-line  used  in  masonry. 
Sometimes  the  determinative  of  the  verb  is  the  instrument  or 
means  of  the  action  expressed  : thus,  s/tar,  to  strike  down  or 
wound  severely,  is  hieroglyphically  expressed  as  follows  : 
: the  determinative  is  a man  down,  having  an  axe 
buried  in  his  skull.  Sometimes  the  verb  was  determined  by 
pictures  of  visible  objects,  supposed  to  have  some  peculiar 


64 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


quality  similar  to  that  which  the  verb  was  meant  to  denote. 
Thus  “ to  be  angry,”  has  for  a determinative  an  ape,  because  he 
is  a v'ery  irascible  animal : “ to  blush  ” or  “ to  be  red,”  is  deter- 
mined by  a flamingo,  a scarlet  bird.  The  principle  was  car- 
ried further  still ; it  was  applied  sometimes  to  the  pronouns. 
“ The  pronoun  of  the  first  person,  Avhether  used  either  as  the 
subject  or  object  of  the  verb,  or  in  the  possessive  form  with  the 
substantive,  is  frequently  determined  ” (says  Osborn),  “ by  a 
picture  of  the  person  speaking,  which  on  obelisks  and  other, 
monuments  elaborately  finished,  is  a portrait.”  This  may  have’ 
led  to  the  erroneous  opinion  of  some  that  all  the  faces  of  great 
personages  on  the  monuments  are  portraits.  But  as  our  object 
is  simply  to  furnish  the  reader  with  some  general  idea  of  the 
singular  graphics  of  the  ancient  dwellers  in  Egypt,  and  not  to 
elucidate  the  grammatical  structure  of  their  language,  we  will 
not  longer  dwell  on  the  subject  of  determinatives. 

It  remains  to  speak  of  one  other  species  of  symbol  used  in 
hieroglyphical  writing,  which  was  discovered  by  the  acute 
mind  of  Champollion.  It  arises  from  a peculiarity  in  the  an- 
cient Egyptian  language,  said  to  resemble  one  in  the  Chinese, 
viz.,  the  employment  of  the  same  sound  to  express  many  dif- 
ferent ideas.  Thus,  a hatchet,  ^ named  Ter,  is  one  of  the 

commonest  symbols  of  “God  or  Divine  Being,”  because  that 
idea  was  denoted  by  the  same  sound.  Ter.  The  weaver’s  shut- 
tle >=<  is  the  symbol  of  the  goddess  Neith,  because 

in  the  ancient  language,  neth  was  the  word  that  meant  shuttle. 
The  idea  of  a physician  is  often  represented  by  a duck ; the 
name  of  the  duck  was  cem,  the  Egyptian  word  for  physician 
was  ceini.  As  to  the  mode  of  writing  the  hieroglyphics,  it  was 
sometimes  vertical  and  sometimes  horizontal ; it  might  be  from 


EGYPTIAN  NUMERALS. 


65 


left  to  right,  or  from  right  to  left ; the  latter  was,  perhaps,  the 
more  usual.  The  reading  always  commences  from  that  end 
of  the  line  to  which  the  animals  that  may  be  delineated  are 
represented  as  looking.  It  should  also  be  remarked,  that  the 
hieroglyphics  themselves  may  be  jmre  or  linear  : thus 


Pure.  Linear. 


Reed — phonetically  A. 


Jackal — symbolically  a priest. 

Goose — phonetically  S,  symboli- 
cally offspring. 

The  pure  class  was  always  used  in  sculpture  and  painting ; 
the  linear  was  more  common  in  ordinary  life  and  in  the  lite- 
rature of  the  earlier  periods. 

The  system  of  mmieration,  which  was  discovered  by  Dr. 
Young,  yet  remains  to  be  explained.  The  hieroglyphical 
numerals  are  as  follows  : 

I n <5  1 ' 1 

1 10  100  1000  10.000 

1 .000.000  1 .000.000.000.000.000.000 


The  units  are  expressed  by  a stroke,  but  in  groups,  thus: 


II  4 as  2 -f  2. 
'I'l'  5 as  3 -f-  2. 

III  6 as  3-f  3. 


ill 

nil 


7 as  3 -f  4. 


;;i|8as4  + 4. 

9 as  3 + 3 + 3. 


66 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


To  this  we  have  only  to  add  that  the  names  of  kings 
are  always  written  in  hieroglyphics,  in  a ring,  or  as  the 
French  call  it,  in  a cartouche ; and  now,  with  the  hope  that 
what  has  been  said  will  suffice  to  give  the  reader  a correct  gen- 
eral idea  of  the  hieroglyphic  writing,  we  proceed  to  consider. 


II. — HIERATIC  WRITING. 

This  is  a running  form  of  hieroglyphics,  and  differs  from 
that  system  chiefly  in  the  more  frequent  substitution  of  what 
may  be  considered  alphabetic  characters  for  pictured  objects. 
In  many  instances,  however,  the  transition  from  the  picture  to 
the  letter  is  plain.  As  an  illustration  of  this,  we  subjoin  part 
of  the  sixth  line  of  the  hieroglyphical  inscription  on  the  Rosetta 
stone,  with  the  same  text  below,  in  hieratic  characters,  as 
drawn  up  by  Lepsius. 


lU 

a 

ut 

CP  s 

r.f 

Clement 

of  Alexandria  informs  us 

that  this  character  was 

peculiar  to  the  priests,  hence  it  was  called  hieratic.  It  is  found 
in  the  papyri  which  have  been  discovered  in  the  tombs  of 
Egypt.  Some  of  these  papyri  contain  but  repetitions,  more  or 
less  abbreviated,  of  the  great  funeral  “ ritual  ” or  Book  of  the 
Dead,  to  which  we  have  already  alluded.  Of  this  book,  Lep- 
sius has  published  a copy,  which  plainly  shows  that  its  charac- 
ters were  frequently  but  linear  copies  of  the  sculptured  hiero- 
glyphics of  the  monuments.  Some  of  the  papyri  that  have 


HIERATIC  AND  ENCHORIAL  WRITING. 


67 


been  found  contain  genealogies  of  kings,  revenues  of  temples, 
&-C.  ,■  while  another  class  gives  details  of  the  expeditions  and 
foreign  conquests  of  the  ancient  kings  of  Egypt.  As,  however, 
this  mode  of  writing  formed  part  of  the  instruction  of  the 
priestly  order  only,  it  never  (says  Bunsen)  could  have  held 
more  than  the  second  place  in  the  educational  system  of  the 
Egyptians. 

III.  THE  ENCHORIAL  OR  DEMOTIC  WRITING. 

This  is  what  Clement  called  the  epistolographical.  Of 
this  we  have  already  given  a specimen  on  a previous  page  ;* 
and  we  have  now  to  add  that,  in  the  opinion  of  Bunsen,  this 
also  is  derived  directly  from  the  hieroglyphic,  though  some 
have  supposed  it  to  proceed  from  the  hieratic.  He  supposes 
this  character  to  have  been  popularly  used  for  the  purposes  of 
common  life  ; and  explains  the  fact  of  two  different  modes  of 
writing,  viz.,  the  hieratic  and  demotic,  having  been  derived, 
independent  of  each  other,  from  the  hieroglyphics  as  a com- 
mon source,  by  the  circumstance  that  the  first  sprang  from 
the  Theban  dialect,  and  the  latter  from  the  Memphitic,  be- 
tween which  there  were  fundamental  differences.  It  seems, 
however,  to  be  certain,  that  whatever  may  have  been  its 
source,  the  enchorial  or  demotic  writing  is  comparatively 
modern,  and  probably  made  its  appearance  on  the  decline  of 
the  arts  in  Egypt.  It  is  believed  that  no  document  in  this 
character  has  been  yet  found  of  a date  anterior  to  that  of  the 
Ptolemies  ; and  this  in  Egypt  may  be  considered  modern. 


* Ante,  p.  35. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Climate  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile. — Extreme  dryness. — General  appearance  of 
Egyptian  ruins. — Temples,  tombs. — Arts  of  design  in  ancient  Egypt. — Princi- 
pal localities  on  the  Nile. 

It  may  serve  to  make  more  intelligible  what  follows,  to 
advert  here  to  the  general  appearance  of  the  Egyptian  rnins, 
the  arts  of  design  as  exhibited  in  paijiting  and  scnlptnre,  and 
the  climate  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  We  mnst  therefore 
detain  the  reader  for  a short  time  with  the  consideration  of 
these. 

Egypt  is  a valley  lying  between  two  ranges  of  mountains, 
that  extend  from  south  to  north  ; and  is  bounded  also,  on 
■ three  of  its  sides,  by  deserts.  The  mountains  are  of  no  great 
elevation ; on  the  east  are  the  deserts  of  Arabia,  interrupted 
only  by  the  comparatively  narrow  waters  of  the  Red  Sea ; 
while  on  the  south  and  west  stretches  out  the  vast  expanse  of 
sand  known  as  the  Libyan  desert,  reaching  on  the  south  into 
the  heart  of  Africa,  and  on  the  west,  to  the  shores  of  the 
Atlantic.  The  position  of  Egypt,  therefore,  is  marked  by  a 
striking  peculiarity.  It  is  in  the  centre  of  the  largest  tract  of 
uninterrupted  sterility  and  sand,  on  the  face  of  our  globe ; 

V and,  as  one  of  the  consequences  of  its  position,  rain  in  Lower 
Egypt  (which  is  the  only  Egypt  spoken  of  in  the  Mosaic  his- 
tor\")  is  generally  said  to  be  altogether  unknown.  It  has. 


Page  68. 


VALLEY  OF  THE  NILE. 


69 


however,  been  known  to  fall  near  the  shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean ; this,  however,  is  rare.  Even  in  the  Thehaid,  or  Upper 
Egypt,  where  it  has  sometimes  fallen,  its  appearance  is  so 
rare,  that  the  occurrence  is  deemed  very  remarkable. 

This  valley  which  we  have  desQribed  is,  throughout  its 
whole  length,  traversed  by  the  river  Nile ; which,  rising  in  the 
• regions  south  of  ancient  Egypt,  holds  on  its  course  north- 
wardly, and  empties  its  waters  into  the  MediteiTanean.  To 
this  river  Egypt  is  indebted  for  its  wondrous  fertility.  Ordi- 
narily the  waters  of  the  river  are  somewhat  muddy ; and  yet 
the  universal  testimony,  both  of  natives  and  foreigners,  bears 
witness  to  the  pleasantness  and  salubrity  of  the  water.  Place 
the  Egyptian  where  you  will,  there  is  no  physical  enjoyment 
of  his  country  which  memory  oftener  recalls,  or  for  which  he 
pines  with  more  irrepressible  longing,  than  for  the  waters  of 
his  beloved  river.  Regularly,  every  year,  about  the  time  of 
the  summer  solstice,  (June  21,)  the  waters  of  the  Nile  sud- 
denly change  their  appearance,  and  become  red  and  turbid, 
being  highly  charged  with  fine  black  alluvial  matter  washed 
down  by  the  torrents  from  the  table  lands  of  Abyssinia. 
They  begin  gradually  to  rise  within  the  banks  of  the  stream 
until  about  the  middle  of  July,  when  they  overflow  them ; 
and  as  the  surface  of  the  valley  is  convex,  and  the  river  runs 
as  it  were  in  a furrow  over  the  highest  part,  it  will  be  seen 
that  a beautiful  provision  is  thus  made  by  nature  for  watering 
a region,  that  otherwise  would  be  utterly  barren.  About  the 
20th  of  August,  the  valley  presents  the  appearance  of  a great 
inland  sea,  spotted  over  with  villages  and  towns.  Causeways 
that  have  been  laid  on  ridges  or  mounds  erected  for  the 
purpose,  furnish  the  only  means  of  land  communication  be- 
tween them. 


70 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


About  the  period  of  the  autumnal  equinox  the  waters 
begin  to  subside,  and  before  the  end  of  November,  the  river  is 
once  more  within  its  banks.  The  skill  and  industry  of  the 
inhabitants  have  for  years  been  employed  to  increase,  by 
artificial  aids,  this  periodical  season  of  natural  irrigation.  By 
canals  and  embankments,  and  in  former*  times,  by  artificial 
lakes  of  almost  incredible  size,  they  have  sought  to  lose  not 
the  smallest  advantage  that  could  be  derived  from  the  increase 
of  the  waters. 

Another  remarkable  feature  in  Egypt  is  the  extraordinary 
dryness  of  the  atmosphere.  The  question  has  sometimes  been 
asked,  how  it  has  been  possible  that  the  monuments  of  this 
ancient  nation  should  have  survived  the  touch  of  time  for  so 
many  centuries,  and,  though  dilapidated  in  some  degree, 
should  yet  present  to  the  eye  of  the  traveller, 

“ A noble  wreck,  in  ruinous  perfection,” 

SO  widely  different  from  the  architectural  memorials  of  the 
past,  to  be  found  in  the  tropical  regions  of  our  own  Central 
America  and  Yucatan?  The  burning  sands  of  the  almost 
boundless  deserts  have  abstracted,  from  the  atmosphere  of 
Egypt,  the  great  physical  agent  in  the  decomposition  of  mat- 
ter,— moisture.  Hence  but  little  corrosion  of  the  monuments, 


p } 


V, 


ATMOSPHERE  IN  EGYPT. 


• 71 


but  little  obliteration  of  the  paintings,  is  found.  When  injury 
has  been  sustained  from  natural  causes,  it  has  been  produced 
by  other  physical  agencies  than  those  of  moisture : the  sand 
has  sometimes  done  its  work  of  destruction.  Thus,  among 
the  ruins  of  Alexandria,  an  obelisk  is  still  standing,  which,  on  its 
north  and  east  faces,  retains  much  of  the  freshness  and  sharp- 
ness of  its  original  chiselling ; while  on  the  other  two  sides,  the 
sands  of  the  desert,  which  have  been  beating  against  them  for 
several  hundred  years,  have  partially,  effaced  the  inscriptions. 
In  any  other  country  than  Egypt,  the  whole  would,  probably, 
long  since  have  been  destroyed.  A few  years  ago,  the  French 
transported  an  obelisk  from  Luxor,  and  raised  it  in  Paris ; 
and  though  the  material  is  granite,  and  though  for  many 
centuries  it  had  stood  uninjured  in  its  original  position ; yet 
it  has  already  been  found  necessary  to  cover  it  with  a liquid 
preparation  of  caoutchouc,  to  protect  it  from  the  corrosive 
effects  of  the  atmosphere  in  Paris. 

There  are  temples  in  Egypt  which  have  been  roofless  for 
2,000  years ; their  walls  are  covered  with  paintings.  The 
colors  are  still  distinctly  perceptible,  and  in  many  instances, 
retain  all  their  original  freshness.  It  is  not  strange,  then,  that 
the  sculptured  stone  should  remain,  often  with  the  polish 
undimmed  that  it  received  from  the  hands  of  the  workmen, 
many  hundreds  of  years  ago.  Such  is  at  this  moment  the 
case  with  fragments  of  temples,  the  demolition  of  which  falls 
within  the  historic  period,  as  it  is  known  they  were  destroyed 
by  Cambyses,  500  years  before  the  Christian  era.  The  same 
freshness,  the  same  strange  union  of  seeming  youth  with 
acknowledged  age,  is  also  to  be  seen  iir  some  of  the  cavern 
temples  and  tombs,  excavated  in  the  sides  of  the  mountains. 
At  Aboo-simbul,  in  Nubia,  the  white  of  the  walls  is  unstained 


72 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


by  any  touch  of  time’s  finger ; the  outlines  of  the  figures  never 
could  have  been  sharper,  the  colors  of  the  paintings  never 
more  vivid,  than  they  are  now.  Indeed,  it  is  said,  that  when 
one  comes  to  that  part  where  the  tracings  and  outlines  show 
that  this  great  work  was  never  finished,  he  is  almost  cheated 
into  the  illusion  that  it  is  still  in  progress,  and  that  the  work- 
men have  but  temporarily  suspended  their  labors ; so  fresh  is 
the  appearance  of  the  portion  that  is  completed.  But  for  the 
peculiarities  of  climate,  we  should  probably  at  this  day  have 
few  or  no  memorials  of  Egypt,  to  which  we  could  turn,  for 
the  study  of  her  history  and  progress  in  the  arts  of  civilized 
and  social  life.  For  the  last  1600  years  these  venerable  and 
interesting  ruins  have  been  utterly  neglected  by  the  inhabi- 
tants ; no  Egyptian  hand  has  been  extended  to  prevent  the 
wantoimess  of  destruction,  or  stay  the  ravages  of  dilapida- 
tion. The  marvel  is,  that  any  thing  remains  to  be  destroyed. 
Egypt  has  passed  through  strange  vicissitudes  since  the 
erection  of  the  pyramids  of  Ghizeh.  An  ancient  monarchy 
has  crumbled  into  ruins,  repeated  conquests  have  placed  over 
her  many  foreign  masters,  civil  wars  have  thimied  her  popu- 
lation, few  of  her  ancient  stock  are  left.  In  the  circum- 
stances that  must  have  attended  national  calamities  like 
these,  it  had  not  been  strange,  had  almost  every  architectural 
or  pictorial  vestige  of  the  past  been  lost  to  the  world  for  ever. 
Is  it  superstitious  to  suppose  that  there  may  have  been  a Pro- 
vidence in  their  preservation  ? Is  it  a presumptuous  interpre- 
tation of  the  purpose  of  God  in  his  providence,  to  observe 
that  an  inquiring,  searching  spirit,  demanding  the  proof  of 
every  thing,  predominates  in  the  minds  of  men  at  the  present 
day ; and  from  thence  to  infer  the  importance  of  this  opening 
of  a new  and  hitherto  unexplored  field  of  inquiry,  and  the 


PALACE-TEMPLES. 


73 


■vaiue  of  a powerful  array  of  unanswerable  evidence  in  favor 
of  the  Scriptures,  which  doubtless  will  be  obtained  from  it  ? 
May  it  not  be,  that  the  real  and  true  “ philosophy  of  this  age 
will  be  the  instrument  in  God’s  hands  wherewith  he  will 
oppose  its  infidelity  ?”* 

The  remains  of  former  grandeur  m this  most  interesting 
country,  consist  chiefly  of  edifices  connected  with  religious 
ceremonies,  and  of  places  for  civil  assemblies.  A few  words 
of  explanation  on  these  may  prove  useful.  There  was  scarce 
a city  of  note  in  Egypt  which  had  not  its  temple,  or,  as  it  has 
been  well  termed  by  some,  palace-temple,  serving  at  once  for 
the  residence  of  the  monarch  and  for  the  place  consecrated  to 
the  rites  of  religion,  or  appropriated  to  important  civil  assem- 
blies. On  these  ruins  are  found  sculptured  reliefs,  which  are 
generally  colored,  and  have  some  reference  to  the  false  god 
of  Egyptian  mythology,  in  whose  honor  they  were  erected. 
This  pagan  divinity  is  commonly  represented  as  receiving  the 
homage  of  the  king  by  whom  the  edifice  was  founded.  This 
representation  was  usually  delineated  on  the  propj/la,  or  two 
truncated  pyramids,  which  stood,  one  on  either  side  of  the 
grand  entrance,  and  served  in  the  translation  of  its  reliefs  and 
hieroglyphics,  as  a sort  of  title-page  to  what  was  within. 
An  example  is  afforded  in  the  view  of  Luxor,  annexed.  In 
the  interior,  by  means  both  of  sculpture  and  of  large  paintings 
on  the  walls,  the  battles,  sieges,  marches,  triumphs,  &c.,  of 
the  king  were  delineated.  The  spoils  obtained  by  the  victor 
often  furnished,  as  it  is  supposed,  a part  at  least  of  the  means 
employed  in  the  erection  of  the  edifice.  The  halls  in  the 
interior  are  sometimes  very  large,  as  at  Thebes,  for  instance. 


* Osborn. 


74 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


where  there  are  some  sixyliuudred  feet  in  length,  and  half 
that  distance  in  breadth,  supported  by  massive  columns  twelve 
feet  in  diameter,  and  sixty-six  feet  high,  placed  at  regular  in 
tervals  throughout  the  area  of  the  apartment.  The  walls, 
pillars,  &c.,  are  covered  with  colossal  sculptures  of  deities, 
kings,  priests,  religious  processions,  &c.,  while  on  the  walls 
similar  scenes  are  delineated  in  lively  paintings.  Some  idea 
may  be  formed  of  part  of  the  interior  of  one  of  these  halls  by 
the  frontispiece  to  this  volume. 

In  the  representations  of  triumphs,  the  costume,  and  pecu- 
liarities of  color  and  feature,  among  the  captives  of  ditferent 
nations,  are  carefully  preserv^ed,  and  often  render  essential  aid 
in  deciphering  the  sculptured  history  of  the  event  commemo- 
rated. Of  this  we  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  more  particu- 
larly hereafter.  In  almost  all  the  representations  of  conquests, 
the  king  is  represented  as  marching  in  triumph  to  the  temple, 
and  dragging  long  lines  of  captives,  fastened  by  the  neck,  and 


TOMBS  OF  EGYPT. 


75 

with  limbs  distorted  by  being  bound  in  the  most  painful  posi- 
tions. These  reliefs  are  always  accompanied  by  hierngbjpliic 
inscriptions  explanatory  of  the  scene,  and  are  indispensable  in 
attaining  to  a correct  understanding  of  the  representation. 
The  neglect  of  them  has  led  to  some  strange  errors.  The 
sculptured  representations  of  kings  invariably  have  their 
names  written  over  them,  and  commonly  inscribed  within  an 
oval  or  cartouche.  The  names  of  the  foreigners  with  whom 
they  were  at  war,  of  towns  they  were  besieging,  as  well  as  of 
the  captives  they  are  leading,  are  usually  written  in  the  hiero- 
glyphics : sometimes  the  date  of  the  erection  of  the  edifice, 
and  of  the  king  by  whom  it  was  built,  may  be  read.  These 
dates  are  expressed  by  such  a month  in  such  a year  of  the 
monarch’s  reign. 

The  tombs  of  Egypt  furnish  also  not  only  abundant  evi- 
dence of  her  former  grandeur,  but  also  very  valuable  subjects 
of  study  to  the  antiquarian.  In  Upper  Egypt,  rocky  moun- 
tains form  the  western  boundary  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  In 
these,  immense  caverns  Avere  cut,  with  incredible  labor,  as 
receptacles  for  the  dead.  In  Lower  Egypt,  where  no  moun- 
tains exist,  deep  pits  were  dug,  and  lined  with  brick  ; or, 
Avhere  rock  existed,  they  were  dug  into  the  rock,  as  places  of 
interment.  Nothing  presents  itself  in  the  study  of  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  ancient  Egypt,  as  developed  in  her  exist- 
ing remains,  more  striking  than  the  respect  shown  to  the  dead. 
Diodorus  has  remarked,  that  the  Egyptians  spent  more  upon 
their  tombs  than  they  did  upon  their  houses.  Some  of  the 
cemeteries  are  filled  with  the  remains  of  the  common  people. 
These  are  not  always  in  coffins,  but,  enveloped  in  the  folds  of 
the  linen  with  Avhich  they  were  swathed,  they  are  piled  in  the 
mummy  pits  with  great  regularity.  They  were  all  embalmed. 


76 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


and  the  number  is  immense.  Again,  there  are  the  family 
vaults  of  the  wealthy,  the  priesthood,  the  military,  &c.  These 
are  sometimes  very  extensive,  consistmg  of  various  rooms  con- 
nected by  galleries,  with  the  walls  of  the  apartments  covered 
with  paintings.  The  scenes  delineated  most  commonly  have 
reference  to  the  operations  of  ordinary  life.  The  deceased  is 
represented  with  his  family  around  him ; sometimes  they  are 
at  the  banquet,  sometimes  listening  to  music,  or  amusing 
themselves  with  the  dance.  Again,  he  is  seen  in  the  country, 
hunting,  fowling,  or  fishing ; next,  he  is  superintending  agri- 
cultural labors.  In  short,  almost  every  species  of  mechanical 
trade  is  depicted  in  the  tombs : all  are  scenes  of  activity,  and 
it  has  been  well  said,  that  “ every  thing  in  them  savors  of  life, 
but  the  corpse.”  The  predominant  wish  seems  to  have  been, 
to  banish  from  them  all  that  could  suggest  the  idea  of  death  ; 
and  the  only  explanation  that  offers  itself  of  this  singular 
custom  is,  that  the  proprietor  of  the  tomb  employed  himself, 
while  living,  in  the  preparation  for  his  posterity  of  what  may 
be  called  a pictorial  autobiography.  But  the  aristocratic  dead 
of  these  costly  resting-places,  unlike  the  poor,  whose  swathed 
mummies  are  packed  in  tiers,  sleep  in  their  respective  sarco- 
phagi of  granite,  basalt,  or  alabaster,  sculptured  over  with 
figures  and  inscriptions,  which  it  is  charitable  to  suppose  are 
at  least  as  truthful  as  the  majority  of  modern  epitaphs.  These 
stone  coffins,  it  was  doubtless  supposed  by  their  occupants, 
would  protect  their  bodies,  after  death,  from  an  unhallowed 
disinterment ; but  the  very  care  taken  to  secure  their  remains 
from  violation  has  often  led  to  the  desecration  against  which 
they  would  guard.  The  linen  bandage  around  the  common 
mummy  of  the  pits  offered  nothing  to  the  decipherer,  while  the 
inscriptions  on  the  sarcophagus  afforded  to  the  zealous  antiqua- 


ARTS  OF  DESIGN. 


77 


rian  an  opportunity  not  to  be  neglected,  of  adding  characters 
to  his  hieroglyphic  alphabet,  or  words  to  his  Egyptian  vocabu- 
lary. Many  of  the  cabinets  of  Europe  can  show  fragments 
of  sarcophagi ; few  take  the  trouble  to  preserve  many  speci- 
mens of  the  common  mummy  of  the  pit.  Sometimes  these 
wealthy  dead  were  coffined  in  a wooden  case,  or  double 
case,  of  sycamore,  covered  with  gilding  and  painting.  These, 
as  they  offered  the  same  temptation  as  the  inscribed  sarcopha- 
gus, have  often  shared  the  same  fate.  But  the  tombs  contain 
beside  the  dead,  other  articles,  the  removal  of  which  involves 
no  charge  of  desecration.  With  the  dead  it  was  usual  to 
deposit,  in  the  tombs,  articles  of  luxury  on  which  they  had  set 
a value  while  living ; and  in  the  case  of  the  humble  artisan, 
the  tools  or  utensils  which  he  used  in  life,  were  laid  with  him 
when  he  rested  from  his  toil.  Heii9e  various  objects  of  inter- 
est have  been  found  in  the  tombs.  Elegant  vases  of  granite, 
alabaster,  metal,  and  eartb  are  abundant  in  the  various  muse- 
ums of  Europe.  The  tools  of  the  mason  and  carpenter,  arti- 
cles of  household  furniture,  models  of  boats  and  houses,  the 
pallets  used  by  the  sacred  scribes,  with  their  cakes  of  ink  and 
reed  pons  or  brushes,  with  various  other  articles,  are  by  no 
means  uncommon.  Books  written  on  rolls  of  the  papyrus 
(made  from  the  inner  coat  of  a species  of  reed  once  abundant 
on  the  canals  and  lakes  of  Egypt,  though  now  rarely  to  be 
met  with)  are  also  found,  sometimes  inclosed  in  the  swathings 
of  the  mummy,  sometimes  in  hollow  cases  of  wood  or  in 
earthen  jars. 

It  has  thus  happened,  that  though  Ave  have  no  continuous 
Avritten  history  of  ancient  Egypt,  yet,  from  .a  combination  of 
unusual  circumstances,  AAm  actually  knoAv  more  of  the  details 
of  CA^ery-day  life  among  its  ancient  people,  than  Ave  do  of  snoli 


78 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


particulars  in  any  other  nation  of  antiquity.  These  details 
have  already  served  to  elucidate  such  fragments  of  their  his- 
tory as  are  contained  in  the  imperfect  accounts  of  the  Greek 
writers  ; and  we  trust  they  will  be  found  also  to  confirm  and 
elucidate  the  more  accurate  accounts  that  we  have,  in  the 
sacred  writings,  of  another  and  not  less  interesting  people. 

In  inspecting  the  specimens  of  sculpture  and  painting  pre- 
sented in  the  remains  of  ancient  Egypt,  one  is  forcibly  struck 
with  the  manifold  defects  to  be  found  generally,  alike  in  the 
design  and  execution  ; and  these  are  the  more  surprising, 
when  occasionally  some  specimen  is  met  with  confessedly  of 
high  merit,  as  exhibiting  practised  artistic  skill.  It  is  observa- 
ble also,  that  these  better  specimens  are  delineations  of  some- 
thing other  than  the  human  figure.  Perhaps  a reason  for  this 
may,  to  a certain  extent,  be  found  in  a consideration  of  the 
purpose  to  which  the  Egyptians  applied  the  arts  of  design. 
The  effort  was  not  with  them,  as  with  the  Greeks,  (from 
whom  modern  art  is  derived,)  to  speak  through  the  eye  to  the 
imagination  : theirs  was  the  more  matter-of-fact  business  of 
addressing  the  understanding.  They  were  not  seeking  the 
beautiful,  but  the  useful  merely.  Clement  of  Alexandria  says 
truly  that  an  Egyptian  temple  was  yQaufm^  “ a writing 
and  grace  was  not  the  prime  object  of  the  manuscript.  The 
painting  and  sculpture  of  Egypt  were  meant,  then,  simply  to 
convey  facts,  or  what  it  was  intended  should  be  considered 
facts.  The  characters  by  which  they  sought  to  do  it  were 
but  visible  and  often  rude  imitations  of  sensible  objects ; the 
heavenly  bodies,  men,  brutes,  birds,  fishes,  dress,  furniture,  &c. 

In  fulfilling  their  design,  therefore,  it  was  more  important 
to  convey  the  idea  coiTectly  and  avoid  mistakes,  than  it  was 
to  produce  a finished  work  of  art.  Hence  the  representation 


EGYPTIAN  ART. 


79 


of  the  human  figure  seldom  affords  proof  of  elaboration  in  its 
execution ; a very  rude  sketch  was  sufficient  to  show  that 
nothing  but  man  could  be  ixieant  by  it ; commonly  the  face 
and  lower  limbs  are  in  profile,  while  the  body  is  presented 
with  its  full  front ; proportion  also  is  sometimes  utterly 
neglected.  In  fact,  the  rough  drawing  served  but  to  spell 
the  word  man,  while  the  hieroglyphics  above  it,  informed 
him  who  could  read  them,  who  or  what  the  man  was.  But 
in  the  very  same  picture,  perhaps,  containing  a rough  sketch 
of  the  human  figure,  birds,  or  other  objects  would  be  repre- 
sented, drawn  with  great  spirit,  and  colored  with  a minute 
attention  to  nature.  Accuracy  of  delineation  was  resorted  to 
when  such  accuracy  was  necessary  to  guard  against  mistakes, 
and  it  was  therefore  required  to  show  the  species  of  the  bird 
represented.  All  that  the  artist  sought  was  to  convey  an  idea 
with  precision,  and  in  doing  this  he  could  call  in  the  aid  of 
hieroglyphics,  both  symbolic  and  phonetic.  It  was  perhaps 
strange  that  he  did  not  think  of  using  either  painting  or 
hieroglyphics  separately,  to  accomplish  his  object ; but  so  it 
was  that,  using  both,  he  could  effect  his  purpose,  and  he  con- 
sequently made  no  eftbrt  at  improvement.  It  must  not,  how- 
ever, be  supposed  that  there  was  entire  absence  of  artistic  skill 
in  the  Egyptians,  when  they  found  an  occasion  for  its  exer- 
cise. There  are  not  wanting  statues  executed  by  them,  in 
which  the  anatomical  proportions  of  the  human  figure  are 
carefully  represented ; they  unquestionably,  also,  were  suffi- 
ciently minute  and  accurate  in  their  work  to  produce  portraits 
when  necessary.  It  was,  therefore,  not  want  of  capacity 
entirely  that  caused  the  jiroductions  of  Egyptian  art  to  fall 
so  far  short  of  the  polished  works  of  the  Grecian  chisel ; their 
defects  were  purposed. 


80 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


There  was,  however,  one  department  of  drawing,  in  which 
all  the  specimens  yet  seen,  would  justify  the  conclusion  that 
they  were  entirely  ignorant.  They  knew  nothing  of  per- 
spective, and  some  of  their  devices  to  remedy  defects  arising 
from  this  cause,  are  clumsy  in  the  extreme.  Thus,  if  it 
became  necessary  to  depict  three  sides  of  an  apartment,  (as 
may  be  seen  in  the  pictures  of  some  of  the  granaries,)  a sepa- 
rate elevation  of  each  wall  was  made,  and  the  distant  end 
of  the  room  was  placed,  in  the  drawing,  above  the  eleva- 
tion of  the  sides,  as  an  entirely  separate  feature.  From  these 
and  other  causes,  it  requires  some  little  practice  and  famili- 
arity with  the  representations  in  Egyptian  paintings  and  re- 
liefs, to  understand  them.  They  present,  at  first,  an  indis- 
tinctness and  confusion  that  make  their  comprehension  difficult. 

There  was  another  particular  in  which,  as  artists,  they 
were  deficient.  They  seem  to  have  known  little  or  nothing  of 
the  application,  in  their  coloring,  of  light  and  shade;  nor  is  there 
now  remembered  among  all  the  specimens  yet  seen,  a solitary 
attempt  at  what  is  termed  by  artists,  foreshortening.  In  d.eir 
ignorance  of  perspective,  and  light  and  shade,  it  is  perhaps 
worthy  of  note  that  they  find,  at  this  day,  an  exact  resem- 
blance in  one  of  the  most  ancient  civilized  nations  of  the 
world,  the  Chinese. 

It  may,  perhaps,  aid  the  reader,  if  before  entering  upon 
the  work  of  a comparison  of  the  Bible  with  the  existing 
Egyptian  remains,  we  detain  him  long  enough  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  an  imaginary  voyage  up  the  Nile  from  Cairo, 
touching  only  at  certain  prominent  points,  with  the  view  of 
fixing  in  the  mind  localities.  Near  Cairo,  at  the  distance  of 
about  two  hours’  journey,  is  Heliopolis  or  Ou,  now  known  as 
Matar^eh.  “ Its  site  is  marked  by  low  mounds,  inclosing  a 


MEMPHIS. 


81 


space  about  three-fourths  by  half  a mile,  once  occupied  by 
houses  and  the  temple  of  the  Sun.  This  area  is  now  a 
ploughed  field,  a garden  of  herbs,  and  the  solitary  obelisk  (of 
Osirtasen  I.)  which  still  rises  iu  the  midst,  is  the  sole  remnant 
of  the  former  splendors  of  the  place.”  A little  above  Cairo, 
on  the  western  side  of  the  river,  are  the  pyramids  of  Ghizeh, 
Saqqara,  and  Dashour.  “ The  pyramids  of  Ghizeh  ” (thus 
writes  a modern  traveller)  “ are  numerous ; but  those  which 
are  spoken  of  as  the  pyramids  are  three  in  number  ; they  are 
situated  at  the  confines  of  the  great  Libyan  desert,  on  a bed 
of  limestone  rock  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sand,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  above  the  river. 
There  is  now  scarcely  a vestige  of  the  ruins  of  Memphis  ; but 
sufficient  observation  has  been  made  to  determine  the  site  of 
that  ancient  city  ; and  the  pyramids  are  believed  to  mark  the 
situation  of  its  loestern  suburbs.”  The  Greek  writers,  who  have 
said  any  thing  illustrating  the  history  of  Egypt,  all  concur  in 
stating  that  it  was  the  unanimous  tradition  of  the  Egyptian 
priests,  that  the  pyramids  were  the  oldest  of  their  monuments. 

According  to  Manetho,  the  three  great  pyramids  at  Mem- 
phis were  built  by  the  first  three  kings  of  the  fourth  dynasty. 
In  a small  tomb  near  the  great  pyramid,  the  name  of  the 
founder  has  been  discovered.  Manetho  writes  it  in  Greek, 
Hovqtg  (Suphis) ; Eratosthenes  says  that,  in  Egyptian,  this 
means  xoftaoTog,  i.  e.  “one  who  has  much  hair.”  The  phone- 
tic hieroglyphics,  it  is  said,  furnish  as  the  name,  two  words, 
which  in  Coptic  mean  “ much  hair.”  The  name  of  his  son, 
who  founded  the  second  pyramid,  has  also  been  discovered  in 
an  adjacent  tomb.  In  the  cartouche  it  reads  She-fre.  Mane- 
tho calls  him  Suphis  II.,  and  Herodotus  writes  it  Cephrenes. 
Col.  Vyse  deciphered  the  name  of  the  founder  of  the  third 
6 


82 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


pyramid  on  the  remains  of  a coffin,  which  he  discovered  in  the 
interior  of  it.  The  name,  as  usual,  is  in  a cartouche ; read 
off  into  characters  familiar  to  us,  it  is  Mcn-ka-re.  According 
to  Manetho,  the  name  of  the  builder  of  the  third  pyramid  was 
Mencheres. 

As  to  Memphis,  once  known  as  Moph,  Noph,  Menf,  (as 
well  as  by  other  names,)  and  now  Mitraheny ; little  of  it  is 
left.  “ Large  mounds  of  rubbish,  a colossal  statue  sunk  deep 
in  the  ground,  and  a few  fragments  of  granite  are  all  that  re- 
mains.” So  says  a modern  authority,  without  making  any 
allusion  to  the  great  Sphinx,  which  is  in  this  neighborhood. 
The  colossus  above  spoken  of  is  of  Remeses  II. 

Proceeding  up  the  river  and  passing  by  Benisooef,  from 
which  a road  leads  to  the  Fyoom,  we  pause  at  Beni  Hassan, 
on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  river.  Here  are  some  very  fine 
grottoes  with  curious  paintings.  These  grottoes  are  cut  in  the 
solid  rock,  and  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  states  that  “ from  the 
sculptures  of  Beni  Hassan  we  learn  that  the  Egyptians  were 
acquainted  with  the  manufacture  of  linen,  glass,  cabinet  work, 
gold  ornaments,  and  numerous  objects  indicative  of  art  and 
refinement,  and  various  gymnastic  exercises ; the  games  of 
draughts,  ball,  mora^  and  other  well-known  modern  amuse- 
ments were  common  at  the  same  period.  The  style  of  archi- 
tecture was  grand  and  chaste,  and  the  fluted  columns  of  Beni 
Hassan  are  of  a character  calling  to  mind  the  purity  of  the 
Doric,  which,  indeed  seems  to  have  derived  its  origin  from 
Egypt.” 

AVe  next  reach  Girgeh,  three  hours’  ride  distant  from  Aby- 
dus,  (now  known  as  Arabat  el  matfoon.)  Here  are  groves  of 
acacia,  and  here  also  was  found  the  tablet  of  which  a repre- 
sentation has  been  given  on  a previous  page.  This  spot  was 


LOCALITIES  IN  EGYPT. 


83 


also  deemed  peculiarly  sacred,  as  being  the  burial-place  of 
Osiris.  There  are  two  temples  at  Abydus  and  many  tombs. 

The  next  locality  designated  on  the  map  is  Dendera  (Ten- 
tyris).  Here  was  found  the  zodiac,  from  which,  as  has  already 
been  mentioned,  the  French  savans  deduced  such  extraordinary 
conclusions  as  to  the  antiquity  of  the  work  ; all  of  which  were 
quietly  disposed  of  by  Champollion’s  reading  on  the  zodiac 
itself  the  name  of  Augustus  Csesar. 

We  next  come  upon  Thebes,  once  the  proud  capital  of 
upper  Egypt  (Diospolis  Magna).  On  the  eastern  bank  are 
Karnac’and  Luxor;  on  the  western  the  tombs  of  the  kings, 
private  tombs,  several  temples,  and  colossi  of  the  plains.  It 
would  require  a volume  to  describe  the  objects  of  interest 
that  here  arrest  the  archaeologist.  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson 
has  given  a volume  to  the  subject,  to  which  the  inquiring 
reader  is  referred.  We  present  the  account  afforded  by  another 
traveller  of  his  approach  to  Thebes.  “We  saw  before  us” 
(says  he),  “ the  bed  of  a fine  river,  and  an  extensive  plain,  but 
no  buildings,  nor  was  there  the  distant  hum  of  human  beings; 
the  only  sounds  that  reached  the  ear  were  the  gently  rippling 
current  of  the  waters,  and  the  hoarse  croaking  of  the  bull- 
frogs now  in  full  chorus.  At  last,  the  top  of  a lofty  propylon 
was  pointed  out,  marking  the  situation  of  Karnac,  and  we 
could  just  catch  a glimpse  of  the  ruins  of  Luxor.”  We  can- 
not withhold  the  picture  which  follows  of  antiquarian  enthu- 
siasm. 

“M.  Bonomi,  pointing  to  the  heights  of  Q,h’oornah,  in- 
formed us  that  he  had  taken  up  his  residence  there,  among  the 
tombs,  one  of  which  he  had  swept  and  purified,  and  by  put- 
ting up  a door  and  making  other  necessary  arrangements,  had 
converted  it  into  a very  commodious,  dry,  and  comfortable 


84 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


dwelling.  Here  he  had  resided  several  years,  devoting  him- 
self to  the  study  of  Egyptian  antiquities.  Like  Robinson 
Crusoe,  he  kept  his  boat,  his  cat,  his  dog,  his  goats,  and — not  a 
parrot,  but  an  ostrich,  which  took  her  flights  into  the  desert, 
and  regularly  came  to  be  fed.  He  had  fowls  also  which  sup- 
plied him  with  eggs ; and  from  time  to  time  he  laid  in  a stock 
of  provisions  from  Kheneh.  Engaged  in  intellectual  pursuits, 
his  wants  were  few ; the  climate  suited  his  constitution ; he 
enjoyed  the  best  of  health,  and  the  habits  of  the  people  were 
agreeable  to  his  taste.  He  was  acquainted  with  the  language, 
and  by  continued  acts  of  kindness  and  philanthropy,  had 
secured  the  friendly  auspices  of  the  natives,  who  called  him 
‘ Aboo  Nom,’  sometimes  ‘ Aboo  Youssouf  Nom,’  his  own  name 
being  Joseph  ; and  as  he  often  acted  the  part  of  the  good 
Samaritan,  they  would  add  ‘ El  Hhakkim  Ingles^,’  regarding 
him  as  the  ‘favored  of  Allah,’  and  applying  to  him  on  all 
occasions  for  advice.  His  appearance  was  venerable ; and 
having  adopted  their  costume,  they  seemed  to  forget  that  he 
Avas  a Christian  : they  occasionally  interchanged  presents,  and 
lived  on  terms  of  the  greatest  harmony ; for  whatever  disputes 
arose,  no  one  oflered  to  molest  Aboo  Nom.” 

Agreeable  as  it  Avould  be  to  dwell  longer  among  these 
interesting  ruins,  we  must  not  forget  that  the  purpose  we  have 
in  view  is  not  to  write  the  narrative  of  a picturesque  tour  up 
the  Nile.  Referring  our  readers,  therefore,  to  the  views  pre- 
sented on  previous  pages  of  portions  of  Luxor  and  Karnac,  as 
aflbrding  some  faint  idea  of  these  stupendous  monuments  of 
ancient  art,  we  pass  on  to  Esneh. 

Here  it  will  be  remembered  was  another  zodiac,  on  which 
Champollion  found  the  name  of  Antoninus,  to  the  utter  over- 
throw of  the  learned  calculations  and  conjectures  of  the 


f'-’i : * 


\ 


i 


; • 


'i 


LOCALITIES  ON  THE  NILE. 


85 


French  literati.  The  temple  at  Edfou  next  attracts  our 
notice. 

We  come  next  upon  Koom  Ombos.  Here  is  the  great 
temple  of  i^evek-ra^  a magnificent  structure.  The  portico  is 
presented  in  the  annexed  view. 

Our  next  landing  place  is  Syene,  now  E’Sooan,  which 
was  the  southern  boundary  of  Egypt.  Passing  this,  we  enter 
Nubia  and  reach  Gerf  Hossain  ; a view  of  the  ruins  in  which 
place  forms  the  frontispiece  of  this  volume. 

The  last  locality  designated  on  the  map  is  Aboo-simbel, 
and  here  is  a temple,  remarkable  as  being  the  only  one  in 
Egypt  or  Nubia  that  has  suffered  from  dampness.  Some  of 
the  paintings  are  here  obliterated,  and  the  walls  are  crumbling. 
Still  much  of  great  interest  remains,  and  particularly  battle 
scenes  and  victories,  supposed  by  some  to  represent  those  of 
Sesostris.  His  opponents  in  battle  are  white,  having  black 
hair  and  eyes,  and  a long  black  beard. 

Having  thus  completed  our  imaginary  voyage,  and  fur- 
nished our  readers,  we  trust,  with  such  preliminary  informa- 
tion as  may  be  useful,  we  now  proceed  to  bring  the  testimony 
furnished  by  Egyptian  antiquities  into  juxtaposition  with  the 
sacred  history. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Remarks  on  testimony. — Application  of  them  to  the  evidence  afforded  by  the 
monuments. — Facts  related  in  Abraham’s  history  tested  by  Egyptian  re- 
mains. 

w HEN  a number  of  well-authenticated  contemporaneous  facts 
are  brought  into  juxtaposition ; and  when  thus  combined, 
they  show,  that  except  in  a certain  contingency,  their  simul- 
taneous existence  was  not  possible ; that  contingency  is  as 
clearly  proved  as  are  the  well-authenticated  facts  that  thus 
constitute  what  is  called  circumstantial  evidence.  “ Circum- 
stances,” it  has  been  said,  “ cannot  lie this  is  true ; but 
those  who  relate  the  circumstances  may ; hence  it  is  all- 
important  that  the  facts  which  constitute  the  circumstances 
should  be  verified  beyond  all  reasonable  question ; when  thus 
verified,  the  inevitable  deductions  from  them  are  entitled  to 
just  as  much  confidence  as  if  they  were  proved  by  direct 
testimony. 

Again,  it  often  happens  that  most  important  testimony  is 
purely  incidental.  The  facts  or  circumstances  that  furnish 
the  incidents,  have  seemingly  no  direct  connection  with  the 
point  to  be  proved.  They  are  brought  forward  with  reference 
to  another  and  totally  different  point,  when  their  coincidence 
with  the  alleged  fact  under  investigation  is,  for  the  first  time, 
unexpectedly  developed.  Such  testimony  has  the  advantage 
of  being  unsuspected,  for  it  could  not  have  been  manufactured 


INCIDENTAL  TESTIMONY. 


87 


for  the  occasion  ; undesigned  coincidences,  therefore,  (particu- 
larly when  found  in  documents  having  no  connection  with, 
or  reference  to,  the  same  principal  subject,)  are  never  to  be 
slighted  in  weighing  testimony. 

These  are  important  considerations  to  be  borne  in  mind 
upon  the  very  threshold  of  the  investigation  on  which  we  are 
about  to  enter.  What,  for  instance,  are  the  facts?  We  are  in 
possession  of  a very  ancient  documentary  history,  the  Bible, 
the  truth  of  which  is  established  satisfactorily  to  our  minds  by 
distinct  and  independent  testimony,  directly  applicable  to  the 
question  of  its  truth  or  falsehood.  Almost  within  the  present 
generation,  the  interesting  discovery  has  been  made  of  the  mode 
of  interpreting  the  characters,  long  illegible,  delineated  on  the 
monuments  and  in  the  writings  of  an  ancient  country,  a part 
of  whose  history  is  found  incidentally  written  in  our  Bible, 
because  it  was  connected  with  the  progress  of  another  people, 
of  whom  our  book  professedly  gives  the  history.  Now  it  is 
very  obvious,  that  if  these  modern  discoveries  bring  to  light 
historical  events  which  synchronize  with  the  relation  of  them 
given  in  our  book ; or  if  they  illustrate,  in  hundreds  of  par- 
ticulars, national  usages,  or  manners,  or  arts,  all  of  which  are 
found  to  harmonize  with  what  our  document  casually  illus- 
trates of  customs,  (fcc.,  among  the  ancient  people  to  whom  it 
incidentally  refers ; then  cumulative  testimony  is  atforded 
thereby  to  the  truth  of  our  document,  so  far,  at  least,  as  our 
book  and  the  monuments  professedly  speak  of  the  same  thing. 

It  is  true,  indeed,  that  the  Bible  does  not  actually  need 
this  cumulative  testimony  to  its  authenticity.  Every  subject 
of  investigation  must  primarily  be  examined  by  the  species  of 
testimony  applicable  to  the  proof  of  its  truth  ; and  of  this 
suitable  proof,  we  apprehend  there  is  quite  enough  to  sustain 


8S 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


the  Bible.  It  is  not,  therefore,  because  there  is  a deficiency  of 
evidence  that  investigations  like  the  present  have  been  made : 
they  have  been  called  for,  rather,  by  the  bold  assertions  of 
those  who  have  proclaimed  their  discovery  in  the  monuments, 
of  evidence  directly  contradicting  the  truth  of  the  Bible.  It 
is  not  pretended  by  them,  that  some  of  the  facts  and  circum- 
stances mentioned  in  the  Old  Testament  are  not  confirmed  by 
the  monuments ; but  their  objection  is  founded  chiefly  on  the 
chronology  of  the  book : they  afiirm  an  existence  and  occu- 
pancy of  Egypt  by  man,  many  thousands  of  years  anterior  to 
the  supposed  date  of  the  creation  of  man.  It  is  no  part  of  our 
purpose  in  this  work,  (as  we  have  already  said,)  to  enter  into 
the  examination  of  their  supposed  chronology.  We  would, 
however,  here  simply  say,  that,  even  on  their  own  grounds,  it 
is,  in  the  judgment  of  men  as  learned  as  themselves,  beset  with 
insuperable  difficulties ; and  is  so  far  from  having  reached  the 
certainty  of  proofs  that  great  differences  of  opinion  exist  among 
themselves,  on  the  subject.  Beside,  even  supposing  the  com- 
monly received  chronology  of  the  Pentateuch,  or  that  of  the 
Septuagint,  to  be  erroneous,  (which,  as  to  the  latter,  we  are 
very  far  from  conceding,)  it  would  be  difficult  to  perceive  how 
this  disproves  the  existence  of  a fact  distinctly  recorded,  in  its 
historical  statements ; such  as  the  exode  of  the  Israelites,  for 
instance.  That  may  have  occurred,  though  the  precise  time 
of  its  occurrence  be  inaccurately  stated.  It  does  not  affect  the 
respect  due  to  the  book  as  an  inspired  volume  of  fact  or  doc- 
trinCy  to  consider  its  general  chronology  an  open  question : 
that  it  has  been  so  considered  and  treated  by  some  of  the  most 
pious  and  learned  men,  is  a fact  well  known  to  the  Biblical 
student.  When  time  is  not  of  the  essence  of  a fact  recorded, 
it  is  unimportant.  There  are  few,  even  of  modern  histories, 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


89 


that  harmonize  in  dates ; yet  no  one  doubts  the  facts  they 
state. 

In  this  case,  as  in  the  kindred  one  of  geological  science,  it 
would  seem  that  the  simple  purpose  for  which  the  book  was 
written  has  been  overlooked.  The  Bible  was  never  intended 
to  be  a system  of  chronology,  nor  a treatise  on  geology.  Its 
chief  purpose  (we  speak  now  of  the  Pentateuch,  the  part  more 
immediately  before  us)  was,  first,  to  communicate  the  great 
truth  of  one  only  God,  the  Creator,  thus  giving  a death-blow  to 
idolatry ; and  secondly,  to  preserve  the  leading  facts  connected 
with  the  origin  and  progress  of  a nation,  designed  by  God  to 
preserve,  in  the  midst  of  error  and  corruption,  certain  religious 
truths  important  to  man  to  know.  If  matters  connected  with 
science  be  mentioned  or  alluded  to,  the  occurrence  is  inciden- 
tal ; and  though  what  is  said  is  true,  it  does  not  necessarily 
embody  all  truth  on  that  subject,  nor  profess  so  to  do.  These 
remarks  are  not  made  as  an  apology  for  the  Bible,  in  its  sup- 
posed disagreement  with  the  discoveries  of  science : we  say 
supposed  disagreement ; for  we  are  free  to  confess  that  there 
is  not,  in  our  view,  one  syllable  in  the  Bible  contradicted  by 
the  discoveries  of  the  geologist,  however  ancient  he  may  make 
the  oldest  strata ; nor  have  we  any  belief  in  the  assumption 
that  a chronology  derived  (as  it  is  pretended)  from  monumen- 
tal evidence  in  Egypt,  proves  the  falsehood  of  the  ancient  and 
only  authentic  history  of  man,  contained  in  our  Bible. 

But  may  it  not  with  truth  be  said,  that  the  Bible  has  not 
been  treated  with  fairness  by  those  who  would  find,  in  the 
monuments,  its  refutation  1 By  common  consent  they  seem 
to  have  rejected  its  aid,  though  it  is  the  only  written  record  in 
existence  professing  to  be  conteinporary  with  some  of  the 
events  sculptured  on  the  monuments : they  have  turned  away 


90 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


from  it,  to  rely  upon  the  classical  authorities,  the  oldest  of 
which  dates  at  least  1000  years  after  the  temples  on  which 
the  sculptures  occur.  Now,  that  a record  of  the  same  fact  is 
sometimes  preserved  both  in  the  Bible  and  on  the  monuments, 
is  undeniable  ; should  not  this  coincidence  have  at  least  begot- 
ten the  suspicion  that  possibly,  as  a mere  history,  illustrative 
of  the  monuments,  the  Bible  was  actually  the  best  help  to  he 
had  ? Indeed,  had  it  been  presented  to  the  world  as  a mere 
history  of  human  events,  without  any  other  claim  to  acceptance 
than  that  which  belongs  to  Herodotus,  for  instance ; had  it 
not  professed  to  fulfil  the  higher  object  of  being  a guide  from 
God,  authoritatively  addressed  to  man ; who  can  doubt  that 
many  a modern  archaeologist  would  have  gladly  availed  him- 
self of  its  aid,  and  trumpeted  forth  the  accuracy  of  his  hiero- 
glyphical  interpretations  as  proved  by  the  wonderful  confirma- 
tion they  received  from  that  veritable  historian,  Moses?  Very 
sure  it  is,  that,  as  yet,  the  perfect  certainty  in  some  instances 
of  correct  hieroglyphical  interpretation  can  be  proved  only  by 
referring  to  the  narratives  of  the  Bible.  The  book  is  not 
indebted  to  the  monuments  for  confirmation  of  its  truth,  as 
much  as  the  monuments  are  to  it,  for  proof  of  their  correct 
interpretation.  It  would  seem,  too,  that  there  has  been  an 
error  even  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  friends  of  revelation,  in 
presenting  the  coincidences  between  the  Bible  and  the  monu- 
ments, as  exhibited  in  the  pictures  merely,  while  the  in- 
script  io7is  that  accompany  them,  and,  in  truth,  form  their 
explanation,  have  been  neglected. 

Entering  upon  a comparison  of  the  Bible  with  Egyptian 
monuments,  these  preliminary  remarks  may  not  be  without 
use,  as  indicating,  in  some  degree,  what  we  may  expect  to  find. 
Whoever  supposes  that  he  will  meet  with  a continuous  sculp- 


ANCIENT  DIVISION  OF  EGYPT. 


91 


tured  history  of  Egypt,  or  even  of  that  part  of  her  history 
to  which  the  Bible  refers,  will  find  disappointment.  The  memo- 
rials that  we  now  see  were  not  designed  by  those  who  made 
them  to  present  any  such  history ; they  are  the  records  of  sin- 
gle events,  most  commonly  conquests  and  triumphs  in  war, 
and  were  erected  by  pride  to  perpetuate  the  atrocities  of  blood- 
thirsty ambition  : they  never  tell  a story  of  Egyptian  humilia- 
tion. No  success  over  Egypt,  no  national  misfortune  or  dis- 
grace ever  called  forth  the  labor  of  her  teeming  population,  or 
employed  the  skill  of  her  artists.  If,  therefore,  we  find  aught 
to  repay  the  toil  of  research,  it  must  be  gathered,  here  and 
there,  in  isolated  facts : grouping  them  all  together  they  form  a 
mass  of  testimony,  the  more  valuable  from  being  incidental ; 
and  interesting  as  tending,  if  not  to  confirm,  yet  to  shed  light 
on  many  portions  of  that  book,  the  truth  of  which  is,  by  other 
and  independent  testimony,  already,  to  our  minds,  satisfactorily 
established. 


Egypt  was  formerly  divided  into  three  great  provinces. 
The  most  southern  part,  or  Upper  Egypt,  was  known  as  the 
Thebaid,  and  is  that  portion  of  the  great  valley  of  the  Nile,  in 
which  was  situated  one  of  the  great  capitals  of  the  whole  em- 
pire, the  city  of  Thebes.  The  grandeur  and  extent  of  this 
once  great  city  are  attested  by  the  colossal  ruins  which  still 
remain  to  mark  its  site,  now  occupied  in  part  by  the  modern 
towns  and  villages  of  Luxor,  Karnac,  and  other  places  of  infe- 
rior note. 

Middle  Egypt,  as  it  was  called,  lies  immediately  on  the 
north  of  the  Thebaid  ; and  was  anciently  known  as  fire  Hepta- 


92 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


nomis,  from  the  fact  that  it  was  divided  mto  seven  nomes  or 
districts. 

Lower  Egypt  comprised  all  the  northern  portion  from  the 
Heptanomis  to  the  Mediterranean.  Tire  great  capital  here  was 
3Iemphis.  Its  site  is  now  covered  with  a growth  of  date  palms ; 
while  the  great  Sphinx,  the  pyramids  of  Ghizeh,  and  the  rock 
tomhs,  are  almost  the  sole  monuments  of  its  former  splendor. 

The  geographical  feature,  however,  which,  in  our  present 
work,  is  most  interesting  to  us,  is  in  the  fact  of  the  contiguity 
of  Egypt  to  Canaan.  The  countries  were  separated  by  that 
part  of  Arabia  Petraea  which  extends  to  the  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean.  Relations  of  a political  and  commercial  kind 
existed  between  Eg}^pt  and  Canaan  at  a very  early  period,  and 
we  learn  as  much  from  the  Greek  historians : but  a more 
authentic  testimony  to  the  same  fact  is  to  be  found  in  the  his- 
tory contained  in  the  Bible.  The  oriental  name  of  Egy’pt, 
according  to  the  Scriptures,  was  Mizraim.  Mizraim  and 
Canaan  were  two  of  the  sons  of  Ham  [Gen.  x.  6].  It  seems 
to  be  generally  conceded  that  Egypt,  as  well  as  the  neighbor- 
ing regions,  was  peopled  by  some  of  the  descendants  of  Ham ; 
and  we  know  that  it  was  Canaan  who  gave  his  name  to  the 
country  that  was  colonized  by  his  family.  Nothing,  therefore, 
was  more  natural  than  that  an  intercourse  should  exist  between 
these  descendants  of  a common  stock.  We  have  the  history 
in  the  Scriptures  of  such  intercourse  ; and  we  now  enter  upon 
the  direct  inquiry,  how  far  the  statements  of  our  history  derive 
mcidental  confirmation  from  facts  concerning  Egypt,  gathered 
from  other  sources. 


ABRAHAM. 


93 


ABRAHAM. 

It  is  with  this  individual  that  the  history  of  the  Hebrews 
begins,  and  it  is  bis  Scripture  biography  that  first  brings  us 
into  contact  with  Egyptian  usages.  For  our  present  purpose 
it  is  not  necessary  that  we  should  follow  out  his  life  in  all  its 
details.  Certain  acts  of  it  only,  bring  Egypt  into  view,  and  it 
is  with  these  alone  that  we  are  now  concerned.  Leaving  Ur 
of  the  Chaldees,  (now  Urfah,  as  it  is  supposed,)  the  place  of 
his  nativity,  we  find  him  at  length  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  a 
pastoral  chief,  leading  his  flocks  and  herds  to  fresh  pasture 
grounds,  as  necessity  might  require.  At  length  a famine  arises 
in  Canaan,  and  Abraham,  who  was  then  in  the  southern  part 
of  that  country,  heard  that  there  was  corn  in  Egypt,  and 
determined  to  proceed  thither  with  his  family.  Beside  his  wife 
Sarai,  his  household  consisted  then  of  his  servants  only,  for  at 
that  time,  he  was  childless.  When  he  reached  the  borders  of 
Egypt,  he  had  an  opportunity  of  comparing  the  personal  ap- 
pearance of  his  wife  with  that  of  the  females  of  Egypt,  and 
found  the  complexion  of  the  one  much  fairer  than  that  of  the 
others.  Abraham  was  apprehensive  that  the  personal  appear- 
ance of  his  wife  might  render  her  an  object  of  attraction  to  the 
monarch  of  Egypt,  (who  was  known  by  the  general  term. 
Pharaoh ;)  and  was  thereby  induced  to  represent  her  as  his 
sister;  and  it  appears  that  his  fears  were  not  unfounded. 
“ The  princes  of  Pharaoh  ” saw  the  handsome  stranger,  and 
their  reports  of  her  beauty  soon  reached  the  ears  of  the  king, 
lie  took  the  woman  into  his  house,  and  made  valuable  presents 
to  her  husband ; they  are  particularly  enumerated ; “ sheep 
and  oxen,  and  he-asses,  and  men-servants,  and  maid-servants, 
and  she-asses  and  camels.”  Pharaoh  presently  discovered  that 


94 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Sarah  was  Abraham’s  loife,  and  not  his  sister,  as  he  had  sup- 
posed, and  therefore  desired  Abraham  to  take  her  and  go  his 
way.  Abraham  accordingly  left  Egypt,  taking  with  him  his 
wife  and  all  that  he  liad,  and  is  represented  as  having  been 
very  rich  in  cattle,  in  silver,  and  in  gold. 

These  are  substantially  the  incidents  of  the  story,  as  it 
stands  recorded  in  the  latter  part  of  the  twelfth  chapter  of 
Genesis.  And  here,  our  first  business  is  to  cull  from  this  nar- 
rative, \\\e  facts  expressed  or  implied  in  it.  They  appear  to  be 
these : 

1.  Egypt  was  then  a powerful  nation.,  rich  and  civilized. 

2.  Lower  Egypt  was  then  dry. 

3.  Its  kings  were  known  by  the  name  of  Pharaoh. 

4.  Domestic  servitude  then  existed  there. 

5.  There  was  fainine  in  Canaan  and  abundance  in  Egypt. 

6.  Sarah  was  fair,  and  used  no  covering  or  veil  over  her 

face. 

7.  Pharaoh  wished  to  place  her  in  his  harem. 

8.  There  teas  no  dislike  of  Ahrahaml s pastoral  occupation 

then  manifested. 

9.  His  gifts  were  sheep,  oxen,  he  and  she-asses,  men  arid 

maidservants,  camels,  gold  and  silver. 

10.  Abraham  accepted  these  gifts. 

Our  next  inquiry  is  this : Are  these  facts  illustrated  or 
incidentally  confirmed  by  any  evidence  we  possess  relating  to 
Egypt? 

1.  Egypt  was  then  a powerful  nation,  rich  and  civilized. 

A certain  class  of  '•  Egyptologists  ” is  not  disposed  to  con- 
tradict this.  In  fact  they  claim  that  many  thousands  of  years 


ABRAHAM. 


95 


before  Abraham,  Egypt  was  a populous  and  highly  cultivated 
country.  The  scope  of  their  argument  is  that  the  monuments 
sustain  their  view  of  a chronology,  that  carries  them  back  to 
a period  of  time  very  much  earlier  than  the  days  of  Abraham ; 
and  they  thence  infer  that  it  must  have  taken  many  thousands 
of  years  for  a people  to  grow  up  from  a state  of  barbarism, 
into  the  “ high  civilization  ” that  must  have  existed  at  the  time 
of  the  earliest  monuments.  They  thus  build  upon  an  infer- 
ence founded  on  an  assimnption.  The  assumption  is  that  they 
find,  in  Egyptian  antiquities,  a support  for  their  chronology ; 
a point  which  they  certainly  cannot  prove  by  any  thing  yet 
discovered ; and  they  thence  deduce  an  inference  founded,  as 
it  seems  to  us,  on  an  error.  For,  by  what  authority,  we  ask, 
are  they  sustained  in  the  position,  that  the  career  of  early 
nations  commenced  in  barbarism  1 How  will  they  establish 
the  fact  that  the  earliest  races  of  men  were  savages  7 From 
the  testimony  of  the  oldest  authentic  history  of  man,  a differ- 
ent conclusion  seems  inevitable.  Take  the  only  history  we 
have  of  the  antediluvian  period,  and  what  trace  do  we  find  in 
it  of  savage  life?  Not  one.  Does  not  this  fact,  then,  rather 
indicate  that  savageism  was  a degeneracy,  in  some  portion  of 
the  human  family,  from  an  original  condition  of  civilization 
existing  in  some  greater  or  less  degree  ? There  is  nothing  in 
what  we  know  of  man’s  history  and  progress  to  justify  the 
opinion,  that  in  early  times  he  proceeded  from  a savage  to  a 
civilized  state ; but,  on  the  contrary,  much  to  confirm  the 
belief,  that  from  civilization  he  degenerated  into  barbarism. 

Be  this,  however,  as  it  may,  it  is  still  true  that  Egypt  had 
long  been  occupied  by  civilized  men,  before  Abraham  saw  it. 
It  is  by  no  means  improbable  that  his  eye  rested  on  some  of 
the  monuments  of  Lower  Egypt,  on  which  we  may  now  look. 


96 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Its  condition  as  a country,  subsisting  under  a well  established 
form  of  government,  is  an  important  fact,  as  we  shall  see,  in 
our  further  progress ; and  the  monuments,  without  carrying 
us  back  into  a past,  too  remote  for  reasonable  belief,  do  still 
indicate  the  existence  of  all  those  arts  of  civilization  and 
government,  which  mark  a social  existence,  extending  back- 
ward for  at  least  several  ages,  and  certainly,  to  a time  long 
before  the  days  of  Abraham.  There  are  architectural  remains 
in  Egypt  that  have  outlived  the  touch  of  time’s  hand  for  more 
than  thirty  centuries.  These  conclusively  show  that  the 
country  possessed  its  palaces,  propyla,  tombs,  and  temples,  at 
the  time  when  the  children  of  Israel,  under  tlie  successors  of 
Joshua,  were  contending  with  the  Canaanites  for  the  pos- 
session of  the  promised  land;  or  even  yet  earlier,  when  the 
children  of  Israel  were  slaves  in  Egypt.  But,  we  may  go 
back  further  still,  and  find  abundant  evidence  that  no  small 
degree  of  political  freedom,  as  well  as  a long-continued  civili- 
zation, must  have  existed  among  the  Egyptians  long  before 
Abraham’s  day.  And  with  this,  the  story  now  before  us,  as 
well  as  all  others  in  the  Bible  relating  to  Egypt,  will  be  found 
to  harmonize. 

2.  Lower  Egypt  was  then  dry. 

It  is  not  necessary  here  to  enter  minutely  into  a geological 
discussion;  or  to  attempt  a scientific  solution  of  the  question, 
‘ How  long  a time  must  it  have  required  to  form  the  Delta  of 
the  Nile?’*  All  that  concerns  us  at  present  is  the  fact,  that  in 

* The  whole  subject  of  the  formation  of  Deltas,  is  one  requiring  more  facts 
than  geology  has  yet  accumulated,  to  enable  scientific  men  to  speak  with  absolute 
certainty.  Other  causes  than  that  of  the  gradual  deposit  of  soil,  washed  down 
by  the  river,  are  to  be  examined.  Thus,  as  it  respects  the  Delta  of  the  Mississippi, 


ABRAHAM. 


97 


Abraham’s  day.  Lower  Egypt  was  dry,  and  habitable.  Facts, 
now  existing  in  Egypt,  would  seem  to  show  that  there  had 
been  ample  time  for  the  production  of  such  a result.  The 
soil  of  Egypt  was,  doubtless,  originally  formed  in  great  part, 
by  the  earth  brought  down  by  the  river,  from  Abyssinia  and 
the  interior  of  Africa,  and  deposited  during  the  periodical 
annual  inundations.  From  the  same  cause,  in  the  progress 
of  years,  it  has  been  gradually  elevated.  There  are  towns 
and  buildings  which  we  know,  from  history,  to  have  been 
originally  built  on  mounds  above  the  reach  of  ordinary  inun- 
dations, that  are  now  so  much  below  the  level  of  the  river, 
that  they  are  regularly  overflowed ; for  it  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  rise  in  the  bed  of  the  river  keeps  pace  with  the  extent 
of  every  fresh  deposit  on  the  adjacent  land. 

Thus,  the  ancient  Nilometer  at  Elephantine,  mentioned  by 
Strabo,  is  still  in  existence.  The  highest  measure  marked  on 
it  is  twenty-four  cubits.  At  this  day,  the  water,  in  its  greatest 
elevation,  rises  eight  feet  above  that  mark  ; while  an  inscrip- 
tion on  the  wall,  made  in  the  third  century  of  our  era,  shows 
that  the  water  then  rose  but  one  foot  above  the  twenty-four 
cubit,  or  high  water  mark.  Here,  then,  is  a difference  of 
elevation  of  seven  feet  in  about  sixteen  hundred  years : i.  e. 
of  five  and  a quarter  inches  in  a century ; and  there  is  inde- 
pendent testimony  to  show,  that  in  the  circumjacent  soil,  the 


for  instance,  it  is  an  undoubted  fact,  that  new  land  successively  rises  and  dis- 
appears at  the  mouths  of  the  river,  from  upheavals  and  depressions,  occasioned  by 
subterraneous  agencies.  When,  in  1811,  New  Madrid,  on  the  Mississippi,  was 
destroyed,  and  the  city  of  Caraccas  was  simultaneously  overthrown  by  the  same 
convulsion,  the  effects  and  agitation  about  the  mouths  of  the  Mississippi,  it  is  said, 
were  such  as  to  indicate  that  the  locality  was  in  the  line  of  communication  by 
which  the  mighty  subterraneous  agent  reached  from  New  Madrid  to  Caraccas. 

7 


98 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


rise  has  been  in  about  the  same  proportion.  There  are  isolated 
spots  where,  from  local  causes,  the  rise  of  the  soil  may  be 
more  or  less  than  this,  but  these  are  occasional  irregularities,  not 
affecting  the  general  result.  Of  course,  as  in  all  long  rivers 
that  form  Deltas,  the  strata  of  deposit  will  diminish  in  thick- 
ness as  the  river  approaches  the  sea ; thus.  Sir  Gardner  Wil- 
kinson tells  us,  that  “ at  Elephantine,  the  land  has  been  raised 
about  nine  feet  in  seventeen  hundred  years,  at  Thebes,  about 
seven,  and  so  on  gradually  diminishing  to  the  mouth.”  He 
also  indicates  the  ratio  of  gradual  diminution  by  the  sta.te- 
ments,  that  around  the  base  of  the  obelisk  of  Osirtasen,  at 
Heliopolis,  the  alluvial  soil  has  accumulated  to  the  height 
of  five  feet  ten  inches ; and  that  around  a monument — had 
one  been  erected  at  Elephantine,  when  the  obelisk  was 
reared — there  would  now  have  been  an  accumulation  of  about 
nineteen  feet. 

The  swell  of  the  river  varies  in  different  parts  of  its  chan- 
nel. In  Upper  Egypt  it  is  from  thirty  to  thirty-five  feet ; at 
Cairo,  it  is  about  twenty-three  feet ; in  the  northern,  or  most 
seaward  part  of  the  Delta,  it  is  not  more  than  four  feet. 
This  arises,  first,  from  the  breadth  of  the  inundation,  (the 
waters  spreading  over  a large  extent  of  level  formation,)  and 
secondly,  from  the  fact  that  its  volume  in  the  river  is  dimin- 
ished by  the  numerous  artificial  channels,  all  over  the  country, 
into  which  it  is  conducted  for  purposes  of  irrigation ; and  in 
which  channels  it  is  retained  after  the  river  has  subsided.  The 
inhabitants  of  Egypt  have,  with  great  labor,  cut  a vast  num- 
ber of  canals  and  trenches  through  the  whole  extent  of  the 
land,  and  the  object  of  these  is  to  convey  the  waters  to  spots 
where  the  inundation  does  not  directly  extend. 

But  there  is  additional  evidence,  adduced  by  Osborn,  in 


ABRAHAM. 


99 


support  of  the  fact  we  are  considering.  Herodotus  informs  us 
that  in  the  days  of  Menes,  (the  first  of  Egypt’s  line  of  human 
monarchs,)  the  Delta  of  the  Nile  was  already  a reclaimable 
marsh.  Now  let  us  inquire  if  there  he  any  data  on  which  to 
form  an  opinion  as  to  the  time  it  would  require  so  to  elevate 
the  land,  by  means  of  art  aiding  the  deposits  of  the  river,  as  to 
render  this  reclaimable  marsh  fit  for  occupancy.  Juvenal  in- 
forms us  that  about  1600  years  ago,  the  Nile  emptied  itself  by 
many  mouths  ; we  now  know  that  the  deposits  of  the  river 
have  filled  up  all  its  mouths  but  two.  If  then  1600  years 
were  sulficient  to  produce  the  effect  of  stopping  all  the  mouths 
but  two ; and  if,  in  Menes’s  day,  (who  was  confessedly,  ac- 
cording to  the  anti-Bible  school  of  “ Egyptologists,”  many 
hundreds  of  years  before  Abraham,)  the  Delta  was  then  re- 
claimable ; is  it  unreasonable  to  conclude  that  Lower  Egypt 
was  a dry  country,  and  thickly  inhabited  when  Abraham  first 
saw  it  ? — We  are  unwilling  to  leave  this  subject  without  advert- 
ing to  the  testimony  it  incidentally  affords  to  the  point  in  proof 
of  which  Osborn  originally  adduced  it : viz.,  that  Menes  (who 
we  readily  admit  lived  in  a very  distant  period  from  the 
present)  did  not  live,  as  some  have  informed  us,  about  6000 
years  before  Christ ; for  had  this  been  the  case,  if  Herodotus 
and  Juvenal  may  be  credited  in  their  statements,  the  Delta, 
instead  of  being  in  his  day,  a reclaimable  marsh,  would  have 
been  an  expanse  of  deep  sea. 

But  there  is  still  another,  and  to  our  minds  most  conclusive 
proof  on  this  subject,  which  shows  “ that  the  Egypt  of  the, 
Bible  is  Egypt  indeed,  not  a fiction,  nor  an  imposture,  nor  a 
blunder — ^as  writers  of  the  Voltaire  school  would  persuade  the 
world — but  a reality,  so  far  as  it  goes,  a picture  copied  from 
actual  life.” 


100 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


If  the  reader  will  tarn  to  the  map  of  ancient  Egypt,  he 
will  find  that  on  that  branch  in  the  Delta,  which  empties  by 
the  Tanitic,  or,  as  Herodotus  terms  it,  the  Saitic  mouth,  stands 
Tunis,  not  far  from  the  sea.  This  place  is  known  in  Scripture 
by  the  name  of  Zoan.  In  Numbers  xiii.  22,  it  is  stated  that 
“ Hebron  was  built  seven  years  before  Zoan  in  Egypt.”  Zoan, 
then,  we  remark  in  passing,  seems  to  have  been  proverbially 
ancient,  as  it  was  used  as  a standard  of  reference,  to  indicate 
the  age  of  other  cities.  Now  we  have  but  to  ascertain  whether 
Hebron  existed  in  Abraham’s  day.  To  this  the  answer  is,  that 
when  Abraham  reached  Canaan,  the  Scriptural  history  tells  us, 
he  found  Hebron  there ; and  for  aught  that  is  known  to  the 
contrary,  it  might  then  have  been  standing  for  many  years. 

3.  The  kings  of  Egypt  were  then  known  by  the  title, 
Pharaoh. 

This  word  is  sometimes  used  in  Scripture,  as  if  it  were  a 
proper  name  ; and  sometimes  the  phrase,  “ King  of  Egypt,”  is 
added  to  it.  Sometimes,  also,  the  real  proper  name,  as  it  may 
be  called,  is  added ; thus  we  read  of  Pharaoh  Necho,  and 
Pharaoh  Hophra.  The  word  is  written  in  Hebrew,  Phrah, 
and  different  opinions  have  been  expressed  as  to  its  ori- 
gin. Josephus,  in  his  antiquities,  intimates  that  it  is  derived 
from  the  ancient  Egyptian  word,  onro,  meaning  “king;”  pre- 
fixing the  masculine  article,  in  Coptic,  it  becomes  p-onro,  “ the 
king,”  or  ph-ouro,  whence  Pharaoh.  A later,  and  probably 
more  correct  opinion,  derives  it  from  the  Egyptian  word  Phra, 
“the  sun,”  which  both  Rosellini  and  Lepsius  have  remarked, 
is  often  written  hieroglyphically,  on  the  monuments,  over  the 
heads  of  the  kings,  where  it  is  represented  by  the  hawk  and 
globe,  or  by  the  symbol  of  the  sun.  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson 


ABRAHAM. 


101 


thus  writes : “ I have  frequently  had  occasion  to  notice  the 
true  meaning  and  purport  of  this  name.  I shall,  therefore, 
only  observe,  that  it  is  written  in  Hebrew,  Phrah,  and  is  taken 
from  the  Egyptian  word  Pile  or  Phre,  (pronounced  Phra,)  signi- 
fying the  sun,  and  represented,  in  hieroglyphics,  by  the  hawk 
and  globe,  or  sun,  over  the  royal  banners.  It  was  through  the 
well-known  system  of  analogies  that  the  king  obtained  this 
title,  being  the  chief  of  earthly,  as  the  sun  was  of  heavenly 
bodies.  But  the  word  is  not  derived  from,  or  related  to  ouro, 
“ king,”  as  Josephus  supposes.  Phouro  is  like  Pharaoh  ; but 
the  name  is  Phrah,  in  Hebrew,  and  Pharaoh  is  an  unwarranted 
corruption.” 

It  has  been  suggested  that  the  two  derivations  are  quite 
reconcileable  ; inasmuch  as  it  is  not  only  possible,  but  highly 
probable,  that  the  Egyptians,  in  conformity  with  a very  com- 
mon usage  among  modern  oriental  sovereigns,  should  make 
the  name  of  the  sun  a royal  title,  and  that  thence,  custom 
should  make  it  equivalent  to  the  word  “ king.”  But,  at  pres- 
ent, our  business  is  with  the  fact  that,  in  Abraham’s  day,  the 
monarch  of  Egypt  was  known  by  the  title  of  Pharaoh ; and 
that  the  monuments  clearly  show  that  it  was  the  generic  term 
applied  to  all  the  native  sovereigns  of  Egypt.  As  far  as  the 
Bible  conveys  any  information  on  the  subject,  it  tells  exactly 
the  same  story.  We  leave  this  point  here,  for  the  present,  as 
we  shall  have  occasion  to  resume  it  on  a future  page. 

4.  Domestic  servitude  then  existed  in  Egypt . 

Pharaoh  gave  to  Abraham  men-servants  and  maid-ser- 
vants, according  to  our  history.  Had  Egypt  at  that  day 
household  slaves?  It  is  difficult,  in  tracing  the  history  of 
slavery,  to  say  when  it  did  not  exist.  We  meet  with  it  in  the 


102 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


earliest  \vritten  record  we  have  of  our  race ; and  indeed  we 
are  aware  of  its  prevalence,  in  a greater  or  less  degree,  among 
all  early  nations.  In  some  instances,  in  the  Bible,  the  word 
servant  may,  and  we  think  does,  mean  some  humble  friend, 
or  dependent,  or  disciple  performing  servile  offices ; but  the 
mass  of  those  called  servants  in  Scripture  were  absolute  and 
perpetual  slaves.  They  generally  were  either  captives  taken 
in  war,  or  were  foreigners  that  had  been  purchased.  They, 
with  their  descendants,  were  considered  the  property  of  their 
masters,  and,  as  such,  might  be  exchanged  or  sold ; nay, 
among  some  nations,  a power  of  life  and  death  over  his  unfor- 
tunate slave  was  confided  to  his  master.  Abraham’s  servants 
were,  we  apprehend,  slaves : but  the  revolting  circumstances 
attending  slavery  in  some  of  its  exhibitions,  were  generally 
unknown  among  the  early  orientals.  The  slaves  were  rather 
deemed,  and  treated,  as  humble  members  of  the  family ; 
though  to  this  there  were  doubtless,  in  some  instances,  cruel 
exceptions.  Whatever  may  have  been  the  case,  however,  as 
to  the  extent  of  a master’s  power,  servitude  of  some  kind,  and 
a right  of  alienation,  are  distinctly  declared.  The  monuments 
show  us  the  existence  of  slavery.  “ From  them  Ave  find  ” 
(says  Taylor)  “ that  the  mistress  of  a mansion  was  very  rigid 
in  enforcing  her  authority  over  her  female  domestics.  We  see 
these  unfortunate  beings  trembling  and  cringing  before  their 
superiors,  beaten  with  rods  by  the  overseers,  and  sometimes 
threatened  Avith  a formidable  Avhip,  Avielded  by  the  lady  of 
the  mansion  herself”  In  other  cases,  the  relation  subsisting 
betAveen  the  mistress  and  her  slaves  appears  to  be  of  a gentler 
and  more  affectionate  character.  In  a tomb  at  Thebes  is  a 
representation,  copied  by  Wilkinson,  of  a lady  enjoying  the 
bath,  Avho  is  Avaited  on  by  four  female  servants,  Avhere  nothing 


ABRAHAM. 


103 


appears  to  indicate  any  other  feeling  than  that  of  mutual  kind- 
ness, and,  on  the  part  of  the  attendants,  respectful  affection. 

5.  There  was  famine  in  Canaan,  and  abundance  in  Egypt. 

Egypt  in  early  times  was  regarded  as  the  granary  of  west- 
ern Asia.  It  owes  its  fertility  to  the  periodical  inundations  of 
the  Nile ; these  are,  of  course,  the  consequence  of  the  rains  in 
the  remote  country  in  which  the  river  takes  its  rise,  or  through 
which  it  passes  in  the  upper  part  of  its  course ; for  it  is  the 
peculiarity  of  Egypt  that  it  does  not  depend  for  its  fertility,  as 
most  other  lands  do,  on  local  rains ; of  which,  as  we  have 
already  stated,  it  may  be  said  to  have  comparatively  none. 
It  may  therefore  be,  that  a want  of  local  rains  in  Canaan 
would  produce  a scarcity  there  ; while  in  the  adjacent  region 
of  Lower  Egypt,  overflowed  by  reason  of  rain  in  a far-distant 
and  mountainous  land,  there  would  be  abundance.  Such,  we 
believe,  is  at  this  day  sometimes  the  case ; Egypt  is  fertile, 
while  local  causes  occasion  more  or  less  of  dearth  in  Canaan. 

It  sometimes  happens,  though  rarely,  that  there  is  want  in 
Egypt ; but  we  will  not  now  dwell  on  this,  as  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  speak  of  it,  more  particularly,  hereafter.  The 
coexistence  of  want  in  Canaan,  and  abundance  in  Egypt,  is 
thus  seen  to  be  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  natural  pheno- 
mena of  the  country. 

G.  Sarah  was fair,  and  used  no  covering  or  veil  over  her  face. 

Sarah  was  a native  of  Mesopotamia ; and  from  the  com- 
plexions of  different  nations  as  painted  on  the  monuments,  we 
learn  that  the  Egyptians  were  not  so  dark  as  the  Nubians  and 
Ethiopians ; but  were  of  a browner  tinge  than  the  Asiatics. 
Hence  “ the  Egyptians  beheld  the  woman,  that  she  was  very 


104 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


fairP  We  read,  too,  that  “the  princes  of  Pharaoh  also  saw 
her.”  Hence  she  must  have  been  unveiled.  This  is  in 
accordance  with  what  we  learn  from  the  monuments ; and, 
though  seemmgly  a small  matter,  is  yet  valuable  for  the  inci- 
dental testimony  it  affords  to  the  fact  that  the  writer  of  our 
history,  whoever  he  may  have  been,  knew  well  the  fashions 
of  Egypt  in  the  days  of  Abraham,  and  described  things  as 
they  were.  Oriental  women  generally  veil  their  faces  in  pub- 
lic ; and  out  of  Egypt,  such  was  the  custom  from  the  earliest 
times : but  in  Egypt,  such  was  not  the  fashion  until  after  the 
conquest  of  the  country  by  the  Persians.  In  the  reign  of  the 
Pharaohs,  as  the  monuments  abundantly  show,  the  women 
exposed  their  faces,  and  were  permitted  to  enjoy  as  much 
liberty  as  the  ladies  of  modern  Europe.  This  was  the  result 
of  an  advanced  state  of  civilization. 

We  have  numerous  illustrations  on  the  walls  of  Egypt, 
showing  the  habits  of  social  life  among  the  ancient  inhabi- 
tants. Thus,  in  the  representation  of  an  entertainment,  we 
may  see  the  ladies  and  gentlemen  sometimes  assembled  in  the 
same  apartment,  and  mingling  together  with  all  the  freedom 
of  modern  social  intercourse.  The  children  also,  instead  of 
being  shut  up  in  the  harem,  according  to  present  oriental 
custom,  are  introduced  into  the  company,  and  are  depicted 
as  sitting  by  the  mother’s  side  or  on  the  father’s  knee.  In  fact, 
no  ancient  nation  allowed  to  its  females  greater  luxuries  and 
privileges  than  were  granted  to  the  Egyptian  women.  Their 
dresses  were  exceedingly  rich  and  costly.  As  has  been  inti- 
mated by  Mr.  Taylor,  the  inventory  of  female  ornaments, 
furnished  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  (ch.  iii.  18-23,)  might  be 
made  from  an  inspection  of  the  monuments.  We  see  on 
them  “the  bravery  of  their  tinkling  ornaments  about  their 


ABRAHAM. 


105 


feet,  and  their  cauls,  and  their  round  tires,  like  the  moon ; 
the  chains  and  the  bracelets,  and  the  mufflers ; the  bonnets 
and  the  ornaments  of  the  legs,  and  the  headbands,  and  the 
tablets,  and  the  ear-rings ; the  rings  and  nose-jewels,  the 
changeable  suits  of  apparel,  and  the  mantles,  and  the  wim- 
ples, and  the  crisping-pins ; the  glasses  (mirrors),  and  the  fine 
linen,  and  the  hoods,  and  the  veils.”  Some  of  the  representa- 
tions of  entertainments,  on  the  monuments,  are  not  a little 
amusing ; and  certainly  indicate  a state  of  female  freedom, 
quite  as  liberal  as  could  have  been  desired.  The  ladies  are 
sometimes  to  be  seen  engaged  in  an  animated  discussion  on 
the  respective  merits  of  their  ear-rings  and  the  arrangement 
of  their  plaited  hair,  and  exhibiting  a characteristic  rivalry. 
Sometimes,  too,  may  be  seen  unfortunate  ladies  paying  the 
penalty  of  excess  in  wine,  and  evidently  unable  “ to  carry 
their  liquor  discreetly.”  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  supplies  us 
with  a representation,  from  Thebes,  and  thus  describes  it. 
“ Some  call  the  servants  to  support  them  as  they  sit,  others, 
with  difficulty  prevent  themselves  from  falling  on  those  be- 
hind them ; a basin  is  brought  too  late  by  a reluctant  servant, 


Servant  called  to  support  her  mistress.— ITAefies. 


106 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


and  the  faded  flower,  which  is  ready  to  drop  from  their  heated 
hands,  is  intended  to  be  characteristic  of  their  own  sensa- 
tions.” 


7.  Pharaoh  wished  to  place  Sarah  in  his  harem. 

To  this  it  has  been  objected,  that  Herodotus  has  stated 
that  each  Egyptian  had  but  one  wife.  This  was  true  of  the 
practice  of  the  common  people,  of  whom  Herodotus  was  then 
speaking ; but  the  law  allowed  more ; as  Diodorus  informs 
us  that,  “ among  the  Egyptians,  the  priests  marry  only  one 
woman,  but  the  rest  of  the  men,  each  one  as  many  as  he 
pleases.”  The  difierence  is  merely  between  what  the  law 
permitted,  and  what  were  the  usages  of  the  country.  Dio- 
dorus states  the  first,  and  Herodotus  the  last.  The  same 
state  of  things  still  exists  at  the  East,  for,  though  polygamy 
is  permitted  to  the  Moslem,  yet  it  is  not  deemed  reputable  to 
have  more  than  one  wife.  “But,”  (says  Sir  Gardner  Wilkin- 
son,) “ though  the  Egyptians  generally  confined  themselves  to 
one  wife,  they,  like  the  Jews  and  other  Eastern  nations,  both 
of  ancient  and  modern  times,  scrupled  not  to  admit  other 
inmates  to  their  harem.,  most  of  whom  appear  to  have  been 


ABRAHAM. 


107 


foreigners,  either  taken  in  war,  or  brought  to  Egypt  to  be  sold 
as  slaves.  These  women  were  white  or  black  slaves,  accord- 
ing to  the  countries  from  which  they  were  brought.”  The 
monuments  atibrd  evidence  of  this.  Below  we  give  repre- 
sentations taken  from  Thebes ; the  first  group  is  of  white 
slaves,  of  whom  the  scribe  is  taking  account. 


From  Thebes. 


We  have  also  the  following,  where  the  slaves  are  black. 


From  Thcbeo. 


108 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Generally  speaking,  the  blacks  were  employed  merely  as 
domestics.  The  whites  also  officiated  as  servants,  but  held  a 
rank  above  the  black  slaves.  Wilkinson  is  of  opinion  that  the 
women  represented  at  Medinet  Aboo,  attending  upon  Remeses, 
were  of  this  class  of  persons,  and,  at  all  events,  not  the  wives 
of  the  monarch. 

It  was  for  the  purpose  of  being  introduced  into  the  harem 
that  Pharaoh  took  Sarah  from  Abraham  ; and  here  one  cannot 
help  being  struck  with  the  perfect  orientalism  of  the  whole 
proceeding.  We  find  in  the  Scriptures  accounts  of  Abraham’s 
dealings  with  the  kings  of  Siddim,  the  king  of  Gerar,  and 
others,  in  which  the  patriarch  stands  seemingly  on  the  ground 
of  an  equal  with  these  rulers.  He  was,  therefore,  of  some 
note ; yet,  notwithstanding  this,  when  he  comes  into  Egypt, 
his  position  is  one  of  such  marked  inferiority,  that  we  can 
account  for  it  only  on  the  supposition  that  Egypt  was  the 
most  powerful  nation  then  known,  and  resistance  to  its  iron 
hand  of  despotism  was  useless.  At  any  rate,  here  is  the 
case  of  one,  who  was  no  subject  of  the  Egyptian  king,  but  a 
newly-arrived  stranger  of  distinction,  toward  whom  is  at  once 
exercised  the  most  offensive  privilege  of  oriental  despotism. 
We  know  that,  even  to  this  day,  eastern  despots  act  thus  with 
reference  to  their  own  subjects,  and  transplant  into  the  harem 
whomsoever  they  please : this  instance  shows  that  the  prac- 
tice is  of  great  antiquity ; and  from  some  cause,  Abraham, 
who  never  could  willingly  have  assented  to  the  arrangement, 
is  compelled  to  submit  in  silence.  Such  an  invasion  of  the 
sanctity  of  private  life  could  occur  only  in  the  East ; and  the 
whole  proceeding  is  in  perfect  keeping  with  the  known  ha’iits 
of  the  Eastern  people. 


ABRAHAM. 


109 


8.  There  was  no  dislike  of  Abraham's  pastoral  occupation 
shoicn  on  this  visit  to  Egypt. 

This  is  an  important  particular,  as  will  be  seen  more  fully 
when  we  come  to  speak  of  incidents  in  the  life  of  Joseph. 
“ It  would  be  a valuable  piece  of  information,”  (says  Kitto,) 
“ to  know  what  king  or  dynasty  reigned  in  Egypt  at  the  time 
of  Abram’s  visit.  But  the  sacred  narrative  does  not  mention 
any  king  of  Egypt  by  his  proper  name,  till  after  the  time  of 
Solomon ; and  the  Egyptian  chronology  at,  and  for  some  time 
after,  this  early  date,  is  still  involved  in  much  uncertainty  and 
confusion,  notwithstanding  the  light  which  has  been  thrown 
on  the  general  subject  by  the  progress  made  in  deciphering 
the  hieroglyphic  inscriptions.”* 

The  question  as  to  who  was  the  king  at  the  period  of 
Abraham’s  visit  becomes  important  here,  when  we  find  that 
afterward,  in  Joseph’s  time,  “every  shepherd  Avas  an  abomi- 
nation to  the  Egyptians.”  The  inquiry  arises,  why  were  not 
shepherds  an  abomination  when  Abraham  was  in  Egypt? 
The  answer  to  this  involves  a somewhat  obscure  portion  of 
Egyptian  history,  which,  with  as  much  brevity  as  is  in  our 
power,  we  will  etideavor  to  make  as  plain  as  we  can  to  our 
readers. 

Before  we  enter  upon  our  attempt  to  do  this,  we  would 
remark,  that  there  are  some  who  have  undertaken  to  answer 
the  proposed  inquiry,  without  reference  to  any  part  of  Egyp- 
tian history.  Some  writers  have  supposed  that  the  aversion 
in  Egypt  to  shepherds  arose  from  the  animal  worship  of  these 
ancient  people  ; and  that  they  disliked  the  shepherds,  because 

* This  was  written  in  1841.  Whatever  may  have  been  discovered  since,"  (as 
to  which  large  promises  have  been  made,)  nothing  has  been  made  public,  to  affect 
the  truth  of  what  is  said  in  the  quotation.  To  the  first  part  of  this  remark  the 
work  of  Nolan,  published  in  1848,  may  form  an  exception. 


no 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


they  fed  on  animals  which,  in  their  view,  were  sacred.  This 
scarcely  affords  a satisfactory  solution ; for  the  Egj'ptians 
themselves  by  no  means  concurred  in  their  animal  deities. 
Almost  every  district  had,  in  this  matter,  a different  usage. 
In  one,  they  worshipped  goats,  and  ate  sheep ; in  another,  tire 
sheep  was  deified,  and  the  goat  was  eaten.  In  some  parts, 
crocodiles  were  venerated ; in  others,  they  were  slain  without 
mercy.  In  truth,  of  the  larger  animals,  the  cow  was  the  only 
one  deemed  sacred  by  the  Egyptians ; and  the  nomade  shep- 
herds do  not  kill  cows  for  food.  There  was,  indeed,  the 
worship  of  the  bull  Apis,  but  this  was  confined  to  a particular 
animal.  Bulls  and  oxen  generally  were  not  made  objects  of 
worship ; and  the  sculptures  show,  in  some  instances,  the 
sacrifice  of  bulls.  We  know  that  the  Eg}"ptian  priests  ate 
beef  and  veal.  If  any  prejudice  against  shepherds  existed 
on  account  of  the  Egyptian  reverence  for  animals,  it  was 
probably  connected  almost  entirely  with  the  cow ; but  we 
doubt  its  existence  on  this  ground. 

Ileeren  intimates  that  the  aversion  to  shepherds  resulted, 
not  from  their  occupation  as  herdsmen,  but  from  the  fact  that 
the  class  of  cattle  rearers  were  addicted  to  lawless  habits  and 
pursuits,  which  would  make  them  objects  of  aversion  to  a 
refined  and  civilized  people  like  the  Egyptians.  It  was 
nomade  shepherds  whom  they  abominated,  not  shepherds 
generally ; for  they  had  such  among  themselves,  taking  care 
of  the  cattle  which  we  know  the  Egyptians  had.  But  the 
habits  of  nomades  were  turbulent  and  aggressive  ; they  were 
difficult  of  control  by  law,  and  felt  themselves  to  be  independ- 
ent of  all  the  wholseome  restraints  of  a well-organized  state 
of  society.  They  were  wanderers,  free  and  bold,  and  wher- 
ever they  planted  themselves  on  the  borders  of  civilization. 


ABRAHAM. 


Ill 


were  apt,  for  the  time,  to  prove  very  disagreeable  neighbors. 
Hence  the  ruling  priestly  caste,  among  the  Egyptians,  ex- 
tended to  them  no  countenance,  but  sought,  rather,  to  put 
them  down,  and  forbade  the  Egyptians  to  eat  with  them. — 
This  conjecture  of  Heereii  has  been  deemed  plausible  by  some 
able  men ; but  we  would,  with  all  diffidence,  submit,  that  a 
much  more  satisfactory  explanation  of  the  aversion  to  shep- 
herds, is  to  be  found  in  early  Egyptian  history ; and  to  that 
we  now  proceed. 

It  seems  to  be  one  of  the  best  established  facts  in  the  early 
history  of  Egypt,  that  its  lower  portion  was  for  many  years 
under  the  dominion  of  a race  of  pastoral  nomades,  (known 
as  the  Hyksos,  or  shepherd  kings,)  while  the  upper  part  of 
the  country  was  under  the  native  sovereigns.  It  is  not,  how- 
ever, to  be  concealed,  that  any  such  pastoral  dominion  is 
denied  by  some ; among  whom  are  to  be  numbered  Perizon, 
Hengstenberg,  and  others.  Their  denial  results  from  their 
distrust  of  the  authenticity  of  Manetho,  and  from  the  strange 
mingling  together,  in  the  narrative  under  his  name,  of  facts 
well  known  in  Hebrew  history,  with  certain  Egyptian  stories. 
This  has  subjected  his  statement  to  suspicion;  and  yet,  with 
a majority  of  the  writers  on  this  subject,  we  are  disposed  to 
think  that  Manetho’s  account  is  not  entirely  to  be  rejected  as 
untrue ; though  it  is  mixed  up  with  some  very  evident  false- 
hood, which  may  easily  be  detected  and  separated. 

This  is  Manetho’s  story,  as  it  is  preserved  in  a fragment 
by  Josephus : “ In  the  reign  of  King  Timasus,  there  came  up 
from  the  East  men  of  an  ignoble  race,  who  had  the  confidence 
to  invade  our  country  ; and  easily  subdued  it  without  a battle, 
'burning  the  cities,  demolishing  the  temples,  slaying  the  men, 
and  reducing  the  women  and  children  to  slavery.  They  made 


112 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Salatis,  one  of  themselves,  king.  He  reigned  at  Memphis,  and 
made  the  upper  and  lower  regions  [of  Eg}^t]  tributary ; gar- 
risoned fit  places,  particularly  in  the  eastern  frontier,  through 
fear  the  Assyrians  should  invade  the  country.  He  rebuilt  and 
strongly  fortified  the  city  of  Avaris,  in  the  Saite  nome,  upon 
the  east  of  the  Bubastite  channel,  and  garrisoned  it  with  tAvo 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men,  as  a treasure  city.  He 
reigned  nineteen  years.”  Manetho  then  gives  the  names  of 
firm  successors  ; the  whole  number  of  years  occupied  by  the 
six  kings  being,  according  to  the  version  of  Manetho  by  Jose- 
phus, 284 ; and  according  to  that  by  Eusebius,  250. 

He  then  informs  us  that  the  16th  dynasty,  which  he 
calls  shepherd  kings,  was  composed  of  thirty-two  sovereigns, 
who  reigned  518  years  ; and  that  the  17th,  composed  of  forty- 
three  shepherd  kings,  and  forty-three  (contemporary)  Theban 
kings,  reigned  151  years ; and,  in  reference  to  these  dynasties, 
he  thus  Avrites : — 

“ All  this  nation  Avas  called  Hyksos,  or  shepherd  kings  ; for 
the  first  syllable,  Hi/k,  in  the  sacred  dialect,  means  a king,  and 
SOS,  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  a shepherd  : some  say  they  Avere 
Arabs.  These  shepherd  kings  and  their  descendants  retained 
possession  of  Egypt  511  years.” 

He  then  proceeds,  and  thus  explains  the  removal  of  these 
Hyksos : — 

“ The  kings  of  the  Thebaid  and  the  other  [i.  e.  Lower) 
Egypt  rose  against  the  shepherds,  and  after  a long  war,  Alis- 
phragmuthosis  drove  the  shepherds,  or  captives  as  they  Avere 
sometimes  called,  out  of  the  other  parts  of  Egy'pt,  and  confined 
them  to  the  district  of  AA'aris,  Avdiich  they  strongly  fortified  to 
protect  their  property.  Amo  sis  or  Thummosis,  his  son,  besieged’ 
them  in  their  stronghold  Avith  480,000  men  ; reduced  them  to 


ABRAHAM. 


113 


capitulate,  and  they  left  Egypt  in  number  240,000,  and 
marched  through  the  desert  toward  Syria,  and  built  the  city 
of  Jerusalem,  in  the  country  now  called  Judea,  which  they 
fortified  against  the  Assyrians.” 

Thus  far,  we  have,  at  least,  an  intelligible  story : whether 
it  be  probably  tr^le,  in  every  particular,  is  to  be  seen.  In  the 
main  features  of  an  invasion  of  Egypt  by  a race  of  shepherds 
from  tlie  East,  of  their  dominion  in  the  lower  part  of  the  coun- 
try for  many  years,  and  of  their  final  expulsion,  tlie  story  is 
probably  true ; but  the  invaders  were  not  Arabs ; nor  would 
we  vouch  for  tlie  entire  accuracy  of  the  details  as  to  numbers, 
&c.,  given  by  Manetho.  Hengstenberg  objects  to  the  whole 
story  as  being  a fabrication,  and  one  of  his  grounds  for  reject- 
ing it  calls  for  a passing  remark.  The  word  Hi/ksos,  accord- 
ing to  Manetho,  is  as  to  the  first  syllable,  derived  from  the 
sacred  dialect,  and  as  to  the  last,  from  the  vulgar  tongue : 
Hengstenberg  says  there  is  nowhere  else  found  any  such  union 
of  a sacred  and  vulgar  dialect  in  Egypt.  Hence  he  infers  the 
ignorance  of  the  pretended  Manetho  as  to  the  Egyptian  lan- 
guage, in  confounding  the  difference  between  sacred  and  com- 
mon writing,  with  a diflerence  between  sacred  and  common 
language.  He  also,  on  the  authority  of  Jablonski,  says  that 
the  word  Hyk  is  found  where  it  cannot  mean  a king.  In  the 
first  of  these  reasons  there  would  be  force  were  it  certainly 
true  ; but  we  arc  not  sure  that  there  is  not  a diflerence  between 
the  ancient  sacred  and  vulgar  language.  It  is  true,  as  Bunsen 
has  remarked,  that  “all  sacred  language  is  essentially  nothing 
but  an  earlier  stage  of  the  popular  dialect,  preserved  by  the 
sacred  books  and  he  illustrates  it  by  the  case  of  the  Hebrew 
with  the  so-called  Chaldee ; the  old  Hellenic  in  the  Greek 
church,  with  the  modern  Greek,  &c. : but  he  adds,  “it  does 
8 


114 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


not  follow  that  the  more  modern  idiom  [the  vulgar]  is  every 
where  the  offspring  of  the  sacred  language.  The  ‘ common 
dialect  ’ of  the  Egyptians,  therefore,  is  not  necessarily  the  im- 
mediate descendant  of  the  sacred  language  of  this  nation.” 
As  to  the  word  Hyk,  we  presume  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it 
does  mean  king ; though  it  may  also  mean  something  else  : 
there  are  woixis  in  our  own,  and  every  language,  with  a double 
meaning.  But  leaving  this  out  of  view,  the  main  features  of 
Manetho’s  narrative  are  worthy  of  belief,  because,  if  we  mis- 
take not,  they  find  some  confirmation  from  the  monuments,  if 
the  mscriptions  be  not,  as  is  often  the  case,  overlooked.  The 
tomb  of  one  of  the  officers  of  Amosis,  (who,  according  to 
Manetho,  expelled  the  shepherds,)  has  been  found  at  Thebes. 
An  inscription  on  it  implies  that  the  war  against  the  shepherds 
was  severe,  and  that  many  hard  battles  were  fought  before 
they  were  expelled. 

The  shepherd  kings,  Manetho  tells  us,  reigned  at  Memphis, 
and  he  gives  the  names  of  the  first  six.  Two  of  these  names, 
Aphophis  and  Assis,  have  been  discovered  in  the  burial-place 
of  ancient  Memphis.  The  tomb  of  Assis,  is  said  by  its  dis- 
coverer, M.  PHote,  to  be  executed  in  cavo-relievo,  with  surpass- 
ing skill. 

Rosellini  gives  a plate  of  the  conquests  by  Sethos,  taken 
from  the  walls  of  Karnac,  which  helps  us  much  toward  a dis- 
covery of  who  these  shepherd  kings  were.  The  name  of  one 
of  the  string  of  captives,  translated  from  the  hieroglyphics,  is 
the  Coptic  word  shos,  which  means  shepherd,  and  is  what 
Josephus,  in  his  version  of  Manetho,  writes  in  Greek, 

[so5.]  If  we  can  ascertain  the  locality  of  this  representation 
of  a conquered  people,  thus  delineated  in  the  triumphs  of 
Sethos,  it  will  aid  us  in  settling  who  were  the  shepherd 


ABRAHAM. 


115 


invaders.  Turning  to  the  first  picture  of  the  war  of  Sethos 
with  the  shos',  on  Rosellini’s  plate,  we  find  the  representation 
of  a sanguinary  defeat  of  the  shos,  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  a fort  on  a high  hill,  covered  with  trees,  and  with  a lake  on 
one  side  of  it.  On  this  fort  is  inscribed  in  hieroglyphics,  ‘ the 
fort  (stronghold)  of  the  land  of  Canaan.'  The  shepherds 
then,  who  invaded  Egypt,  were,  as  Josephus  has  said,  Canaan- 
ites,  and  not  Arabs,  as  Manetho  writes. 

We  therefore  reach  the  conclusion  that,  in  substance,  the 
narrative  of  Mauetho,  no  matter  by  whom  written,  is  correct. 
There  was  a race  of  shepherds  who  invaded  and  conquered 
Lower  Egypt,  ruled  over  it  for  many  years,  and  were  finally 
expelled  by  the  sovereigns  of  Upper  Egypt. 

AVe  now  return  to  the  residue  of  Manetho’s  story.  The 
dynasty  founded  by  Arnosis  (who  expelled  the  shepherds) 
consisted  of  sixteen  kings,  who,  together,  reigned  two  hundred 
and  sixty-three  years.  The  last  of  these  kings,  Amenophis, 
or  one  of  his  immediate  predecessors,  “ being  warned  by  the 
priests  to  cleanse  the  whole  country  of  lepers  and  unclean 
persons,  gathered  them  together,  and  sent  them  to  the  number 
of  80,000,  to  work  at  the  quarries  on  the  east  side  of  the  Nile. 
And  there  were  among  them  some  learned  priests  equally 
affected  Avith  leprosy.  AVhen  they  had  been  for  some  time  in 
that  miserable  state,  the  king  set  apart  for  them  the  city  of 
Avoids,  which  had  been  left  empty  by  the  shepherds.  AVhen 
they  had  possession  of  the  city  they  revolted,  and  made  Osar- 
siph,  a priest  of  Heliopolis,  their  ruler,  who  afterward  changed 
his  name  to  Moses.  He  made  many  laws  directly  opposed  to 
the  customs  of  the  Egyptians,  forbidding  them  to  worship 
their  gods  and  sacred  animals.  He  sent  ambassadors  to 
Jerusalem,  to  the  shepherds,  whom  Tethmosis  had  driven 


116 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


out,  who  gladly  sent  200,000  men  to  their  assistance,  in  hope 
of  regaining  the  dominion  of  Egypt.  Amenophis  at  first  re- 
treated to  Ethiopia,  whose  king  was  his  friend  ; but  returning 
with  a great  force,  slew  many  of  the  shepherds,  and  pursued 
the  rest  into  Syria.” 

This  is  Manetho’s  account,  and  the  reader  will  perceive  at 
once  how  he  has  confounded  the  affairs  of  the  Jews  with  the 
shepherds.  It  is  this  statement  which  has  exposed  Manetho 
to  the  strong  suspicions  of  some.  For  ourselves,  we  venture 
to  express  the  opinion,  that  the  whole  passage  is  unworthy  of 
confidence.  Bunsen,  in  his  anxiety  to  save  Manetho,  says 
that  “he  relates  it  as  a mere  popular  legend.”  Manetho, 
however,  does  not  say  so,  and  we  do  not  believe  he  ever  re- 
lated it  at  all.  To  us  it  seems — -we  speak  with  deference 
toward  others  who  differ  from  us — that  there  was  a genuine 
Manetho,  who  probably  was  a man  of  character;  that  it  is 
also  probable  he  preserved  some  of  the  historical  incidents  of 
his  country ; — but  there  was  also  a spurious  Manetho,  that 
lived  afterward ; one  who  stole  a respected  name,  and  made 
it  a cov^er  for  his  falsehoods.  It  is  quite  probable  that  some 
matters  recorded  by  the  genuine  Manetho  may  have  come 
down  to  us  in  the  fragments  under  his  name ; but  those 
fragments  contain,  also,  that  which  we  believe  he  did  not 
write ; and  this  passage  we  think  is  not  his.  The  obvious 
intention  of  the  passage  is  to  cast  opprobrium  upon  the  Jews, 
as  unclean  and  leprous  persons ; and  this  passage  appears  at 
a very  suspicious  j^eriod.  It  purports  to  be  the  work  of  a 
Manetho  who  lived  in  the  time  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus. 
Now  it  was  in  the  reign  of  this  very  king  that  the  septuagint 
version  of  the  Scriptures,  from  Hebrew  into  Greek,  was  made ; 
of  course,  the  whole  true  story  of  the  bondage  and  exode  of 


ABRAHAM. 


117 


the  Jews  was  made  accessible,  and  could  not  but  attract  the 
attention  of  the  learned  in  Egypt ; and  it  was  a story  that 
reflected  little  honor  on  the  Egyptians.  Hence,  to  gratify 
national  conceit,  and  wipe  off  national  disgrace,  it  became 
necessar}^  to  put  forth  another  version,  more  soothing  to 
Egyptian  pride,  and  more  creditable  to  Egyptian  character. 
The  Jews  are  accordingly  made  odious  as  lepers,  and  we  are 
furnished  with  a distorted  picture  of  the  residence  of  the 
Hebrews  in,  and  their  exode  from  Egypt,  for  the  purpose  of 
vindicating  the  conduct  of  the  Egyptian  government. 

lJut  whether  the  passage  be  from  the  pen  of  the  true 
Manetho,  or  of  one  who  put  forth  falsehoods  under  his  name, 
is,  for  our  present  purpose,  comparatively  unimportant ; for  if 
written  by  the  real  Manetho,  and  if  founded,  as  we  are  told 
his  writings  are,  on  ancient  Egyptian  records ; then  it  must 
follow  that,  according  to  the  ancient  records  of  Egypt  itself 
there  was  a man  called  Moses,  of  a different  race  from  the  Egyp- 
tians; that  he  lived  in  Egypt,  that  he  taught  his  countrymen  to 
shun  idolatry,  and  that,  finally,  he  and  they  left  Egypt  together. 
Leper  or  no  leper,  these  facts  at  least  are  distinctly  and  une- 
quivocally recorded ; and  thus  the  ancient  Egyptian  records 
hear  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  Bible.  Again,  if  we 
suppose  the  passage  to  have  been  the  production  of  a spu- 
rious Manetho,  then  it  is  obvious,  that  long  after  the  events 
of  the  bondage  and  exodus  of  the  Hebrews,  there  must  have 
existed  some  traditionary  knowledge,  at  least  in  Egypt,  of 
these . great  events ; and  that  tradition  must  have  preserved 
the  facts  above  enumerated,  and  contained  in  the  statement 
itself,  (for  we  cannot  suppose  that  writer  to  have  merely 
drawn  on  his  invention,  and  yet  to  have  come  so  near  historic 
truth ;)  and  we  respectfully  submit  whether  such  a tradition 


118 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


could  possibly  have  existed  for  centuries  in  Egypt,  without  a 
basis  of  fact,  as  to  its  grand  features.  Whether,  therefore,  the 
ancient  records  of  Egypt,  or  centuries  of  tradition,  preserved 
the  facts,  that  Moses  lived  there,  that  he  and  his  people  were 
not  Egyptians,  that  he  denounced  idolatry,  and  at  last,  that 
all  left  the  country  together,  is  quite  unimportant ; for  in  either 
case  we  are  furnished  with  strong  and  undesigned  testimony 
for  the  truth  of  at  least  one  part  of  the  Bible. 

But  this  is  not  all.  Manetho,  without  intending  it,  has 
furnished  another  example  of  incidental  proof  corroborating, 
in  a striking  manner,  the  Scriptures.  The  reader  will  remem- 
ber, that  he  tells  us  the  first  shepherd  kings  were  very  much 
afraid  of  an  invasion  from  the  Assyrians.  Now  it  so  happens, 
that  at  the  very  date  of  the  shepherd  kings,  (which  we  will 
demonstrate  directly,)  we  learn  from  the  Bible,  that  the  Assy- 
rians had  actually  established  their  power  on  this  side  of  the 
Euphrates,  and  had  even  conquered  part  of  Palestine. 

Returning  from  this  digression,  which  has  been  made  for 
the  purpose  of  presenting  the  incidental  testimony  for  the 
Scriptures,  unconsciously  furnished  by  Manetho ; we  proceed 
to  the  ultimate  object  we  have  had  in  view  in  dwelling  thus 
long,  and  we  fear  somewhat  tediously,  on  the  shepherd  kings. 
That  object  is  this.  If  Abraham,  on  his  visit  to  Egypt,  was 
not  an  “abomination”  as  being  a shepherd ; we  mean  now  to 
show  that  it  was  because  that  part  of  Egypt  in  which  he  was. 
was  ruled  by  shepherd  kings,  and  inhabited  by  shepherds. 
The  whole  period  of  the  intrusion  of  these  shepherds,  is  stated 
by  Manetho  as  having  been  511  years,  and  it  is  clear  that 
these  years  terminate  at  the  exode  of  the  Hebrews.  We  now 
refer  to  comparatively  modern  chronology,  not  contradicted  by 
the  “ Egyptologists.” 


ABRAHAM. 


119 


Hales  makes  the  exode 1648  b.c. 

Add  to  these  the  whole  time  of  the  shepherds  . . 511  “ 

This  makes  the  commencement  of  the  shepherd  rule  2159  “ 
Abraham  was  born  (according  to  Hales)  ....  2153  “ 

It  is  therefore  obvious,  that  during  Abraham’s  time  there  was 


abundant  reason  why  he  should  not  be  slighted  or  despised  in 
Egypt  as  being  a shepherd.* 

lint  the  question  may  arise,  whether  the  shepherd  kings 
Avere  known  by  the  title  Pharaoh ; inasmuch  as  the  Bible 
applies  it  to  the  reigning  monarch  of  Egypt  at  the  time  of 
Abraham’s  visit.  It  would  appear  from  all  the  light  yet  shed 
on  the  subject,  that  the  shepherds,  during  their  stay,  had 
adopted  the  religion,  the  manners,  and  the  customs  of  Egypt. 
Considerations  derived  from  the  monuments  also  justify  the 
opinion,  that  the  name,  or  rather  title,  of  the  first  monarch  of 
Egypt;  Phra,  became  the  generic  title  of  all  his  successors. 

9.  The  gifts  made  to  Abraham,  consisted  of  sheep,  oxen, 
he  and  she-asses,  men  and  maidservants,  camels,  gold  and 
silver. 

To  this  a German  writer  (Von  Bohlen)  objects  as  follows  : 

* Those  whose  curiosity  may  lead  them  to  further  investigation  on  the  obscure 
and  much-discussed  subject  of  the  shepherd  kings,  are  referred  to  Bunsen,  Ileng- 
stenberg,  Wilkinson,  Nolan,  and  the  notes  of  Kitto  in  his  Pictorial  Bible,  particularly 
to  that  on  Gen.  xlvi.  34.  In  that  the  reader  will  find  a substantial  agreement  with 
the  views  expressed  in  the  ‘text,  though  there  is  a difference  on  the  subject  of 
Manetho.  We  gladly  avail  ourselves  of  this  opportunity  of  making  a distinct 
acknowledgment  to  this  author  for  the  very  valuable  aid  we  have  derived  from  his 
labors,  both  in  his  Bible  and  his  “ Palestine.”  We  have  used  them  freely  when 
they  were  applicable,  not  with  the  view  of  appropriating  his  toil,  or  robbing  him 
of  his  merited  honors,  but  to  make  our  compilation  more  valuable  to  the  general 
reader. 


120 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


“ The  narrator  mentions  the  animals  of  his  own  native  land, 
a part  of  which  Abraliam  could  not  receive  in  Egypt.  He 
ascribes  to  him  no  horses,  which  were  native  to  Egypt,  as  the 
relator  is  indeed  aware.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  he  men- 
tions sheep,  which  are  found  in  the  marsh  lands  of  Egypt  ” 
[Abraham’s  visit  was  to  the  lower  part  of  Egypt]  “ as  seldom 
as  camels  (hence  these  last  are  denied  to  the  country  by  the 
ancient  writers)  and  asses,  which  were  specially  odious  to  the 
Egyptians,  on  account  of  their  color.”  Hengstenberg  has  very 
satisfactorily  answered  all  this.  Horses  certainly  were  abun- 
dant among  the  Egyptians,  as  the  monuments  show.  They 
were  used  chiefly  in  the  war  chariots  ; and  though  there  were 
horsemen  in  Egypt,  it  is  remarkable  that  but  a single  instance 
of  a man  on  horseback  has  yet  been  found  among  the  repre- 
sentations. But,  common  as  the  animal  was  in  Egypt,  it  was 
not  used  among  the  Israelites  until  the  time  of  the  kings. 
There  were  none  used,  either  in  peace  or  war,  in  the  time  of 
Joshua.  Horses  were  not  likely,  then,  to  be  used  in  Are  earlier 
days  of  Abraham’s  time,  when,  as  far  as  we  know,  the  chief 
object  of  keeping  them  in  Egypt  did  not  exist  in  Canaan.  If 
this  be  the  reason  why  the  horse  was  not  among  the  gifts  to 
Abraham ; if  the  present  would  have  been  useless,  because 
the  habits  of  his  country  did  not  require  its  use ; then,  as 
Hengstenberg  remarks,  the  omission  of  horses  among  the  gifts, 
is  a fact  in  favor  of  the  true  historical  character  and  Mosaic 
origin  of  the  narrative.  For  if  the  history  had  been  compiled 
in  the  time  of  the  kings  or  afterward,  the  horse  (which  was 
then  used  in  Israel)  would  probably  have  been  mentioned ; 
since  we  cannot  suppose  the  precise  time  of  their  introduction 
would  have  been  accurately  known.  In  fact,  the  introduction 
of  the  animal  among  the  Israelites  was  gradual,  and  we  have 


ABRAHAM. 


121 


no  direct  historical  account  of  the  time  when  it  commenced. 
By  an  examination  of  many  scattered  passages,  modem  schol- 
ars have  proved  it  to  have  been  about  the  time  of  the  kings ; 
but  the  Israelites,  after  that  day,  finding  horses  in  the  country, 
troubled  themselves  not  with  an  inquiry  as  to  the  time  of  theii 
introduction.  How  many  of  onr  own  countrymen  can,  at  the 
present  day,  tell  when  and  hoio  the  horse  was  introduced  into 
America  ? 

In  all  the  enumerations  of  patriarchal  wealth  in  the  Bible, 
horses  are  never  mentioned  ; oxen  drew  the  tabernacle  in  the 
desert,  and  in  truth,  in  the  further  history  of  the  people  de- 
scended from  Abraham,  we  find  that  God  specially  forbade 
their  kings  to  have  many  horses,  or  to  trust  to  Egyptian 
cavalry  ; for  his  purpose  was  to  hedge  his  people  around  from 
the  temptation  of  coming  into  contact  with  idolaters,  and 
Egypt  would  have  been  the  great  horse-market  of  the  Israel- 
ites. The  non-introduction  of  the  horse  by  Abraham,  may, 
therefore,  have  been*a  part  of  the  providential  designs  of  God 
for  the  future. 

Von  Bolden,  also,  denies  that  there  were  asses  in  Egypt ; 
but,  as  Ilengstenberg  says,  it  never  occurred  to  any  one  before 
to  deny  it.  There  are  numerous  representations  of  them  on 
the  monuments. 

It  is  also  said  there  were  no  sheep.  They  are  very  often 
mentioned  by  ancient  authors.  Herodotus  informs  us  that  the 
Egyptians  had  them,  so  also  does  Diodorus.  They  may  be 
seen  in  large  numbers  on  the  monuments  ; and  numerous 
flocks  of  them  were  kept  near  Memphis,  the  region  where 
Abraham  was. 

As  to  the  camel,  it  is  reasonable  to  mfer,  from  present 
facts  and  usages,  that  it  existed  in  ancient  Egypt.  Munitoli 


122 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


thinks  that  he  discovered  traces  of  the  representation  of  a 
camel  on  the  obelisks  at  Luxor.  They  may  not,  however, 
have  been  very  numerous  in  Abraham’s  day,  yet  the  king  of 
Egypt  would  possess  them. 

IMen  and  maid-servants  were  also  given.  It  has,  by  some, 
been  deemed  probable,  that  among  these  maid-servants  was 
Hagar ; for  she  is  expressly  said  in  Scripture  to  be  an  Egyp- 
tian. If  this  conjecture  be  well  founded,  it  would  serve  to 
prove  that,  though  the  great  body  of  slaves  were  foreigners 
and  captives  taken  in  war,  yet  that  sometimes  Egyptians  held 
their  own  people  in  servitude.  The  monuments  confirm  this 
view. 

10.  Abraham  accepted  the  gifts  of  Pharaoh. 

However  unnatural  and  unmanly  such  conduct  may 
appear  in  our  time  and  in  our  state  of  society,  yet,  as  Kitto 
has  remarked,  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  usages  of 
the  East,  know  that  he  dared  not  refuse  them. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


JOSEPH. 

The  greater  part  of  the  life  of  Joseph  having  been  passed  in 
Egypt,  many  incidents  in  his  career  furnisli  us  with  the 
means  of  comparison,  in  the  work  on  which  we  have  entered. 
Indeed,  from  the  time  of  his  sale  to  Potiphar,  through  the 
bondage,  up  to  the  exode,  the  Jews  are  brought  into  uninter- 
rupted intercourse  with  the  Egyptians  for  several  hundred 
years.  In  this  period,  therefore,  we  may  expect  to  meet  with 
abundant  facts,  to  the  consideration  of  which  we  now 
proceed. 

The  story  of  Joseph,  touchingly  simple  and  beautiful  in 
the  Scripture  narrative,  is  so  familiar,  that  any  outline  of  it 
here  would  be  perfectly  needless,  but  for  the  advantage  of 
bringing  at  once  into  view  the  facts  connected  with  our  sub- 
ject. We  shall  condense  it  as  much  as  we  can. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen,  he  incurred  the  displeasure  of  his 
brothers,  “ who  hated  him,  and  could  not  speak  peaceably  to 
him,”  and  this  aversion  was,  soon  after,  carried  to  the  highest 
pitch.  Availing  themselves  of  a favorable  opportunity,  they 
sold  him  to  a caravan  of  Arabian  merchants,  who  were  bearing 
spices  and  aromatic  gums  of  India,  to  the  well-known  and 
much  frequented  market  of  Egypt.  On  arriving  in  Egypt, 
the  merchants  disposed  of  their  young  slave,  by  sale,  to 


124 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Potiphar,  an  Egyptian,  at  that  time  high  in  office  in  the  court 
of  Pharaoh.  Here  he  possessed  his  master’s  confidence,  and 
prospered.  At  length  his  personal  beauty  excited  the  libi- 
dinous passions  of  his  master’s  wife  ; and  on  his  virtuous 
rejection  of  her  wanton  allurements,  she  contrives,  with  much 
art,  to  make  it  appear  to  her  husband  that  Joseph  had  aimed 
a blow  at  his  masters  honor,  by  tempting  her.  Her  unprin- 
cipled falsehood  succeeds,  and  Joseph  is  cast  into  prison.  At 
length,  his  correct  interpretation  of  the  dreams  of  two  of 
Pharaoh’s  officers  who  were  in  prison  with  him,  leads  to  his 
being  summoned  before  Pharaoh  to  interpret  for  him  also. 
He  predicts  a period  of  plenty,  to  be  succeeded  by  an  equal 
period  of  famine  ; and  recommends  measures  to  the  king  for 
averting  the  calamity  foretold.  Charged  by  Pharaoh  with 
the  execution  of  these  measures,  he  rises  to  a station  ol 
eminence,  and  marries  an  Egyptian  lady  of  rank : and  his 
own  name  is  changed  to  an  Egyptian  one.  At  length  famine 
drives  his  brethren  (who  had  sold  him)  to  Egypt  to  procure 
food,  when,  after  many  interesting  incidents,  he  makes  him- 
self known  to  them,  and  at  length  establishes  all  his  family, 
including  his  aged  father,  in  Goshen.  After  death  his  body, 
as  that  of  his  father’s  had  before  been,  is  embalmed,  and  both 
finally  rest  in  a distant  land. 

We  now  enter,  in  detail,  upon  the  facts  brought  to  our 
notice  by  the  history  of  Joseph. 

1.  He  was  sold  hi/  his  brethren  to  Arabian  merchants^ 
travelling  icith  their  spices,  cj'c.,  to  Egypt. 

“ Then  there  passed  by  Midianites,  merchantmen ; and 
they  drew  and  lifted  up  Joseph  out  of  the  pit,  and  sold  Joseph 


JOSEPH. 


125 


to  the  Ishmaelites  for  twenty  pieces  of  silver:  and  they  brought 
Joseph  into  Egypt.”  Gen.  xxxvii.  28. 

Were  Arabian  caravans  accustomed  at  that  time  to  go  into 
Egypt  with  merchandise  1 There  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that 
they  were.  Among  other  facts  tending  to  prove  it,  Sir  Gardner 
Wilkinson  refers  to  certain  wells  in  the  desert  over  which  the 
caravans  were  obliged  to  pass ; and  states  that,  as  appears 
from  the  monuments,  the  king  Amun-in  gori  II.  (of  the  IGth 
dynasty),  caused  a station  to  be  erected  at  the  Wady  Jasoos, 
to  command  these  wells  for  the  comfort  of  the  caravans  pass- 
ing from  Arabia  into  Egypt.  The  same  respectable  authority 
deems  it  “ highly  probable  that  the  port  of  Philoteras  or  iEn- 
num,  on  the  Red  Sea,  was  already  founded  and  adds,  “thus 
we  have  an  additional  reason  for  concluding,  the  commerce 
with  Arabia  to  have  commenced  at  a very  early  period ; and 
that  its  gums  and  spices  found  a ready  market  in  the  opulent 
Egypt,  is  sufficiently  proved  by  the  Ishmaelites  or  Arabs  of 
those  days  bringing  them  for  sale  into  the  lower  country.” 
Heeren  expresses  also  a similar  opinion  as  to  the  very  early 
commerce  between  Arabia  and  Egypt. 

2.  Joseph  “ loas  sold  to  the  Ishtnaelites  for  twenty  pieces 
of  silver P 

The  expression  is  usual  in  Scripture  “pieces  of  silver,” 
“ pieces  of  money ;”  but  we  do  nowhere  find,  in  these  early 
times,  mention  made  of  any  specific  coin  having  a fixed  value. 
Had  such  been  the  case  here,  it  would,  have  thrown  suspicion 
on  the  story.  History  offers  no  intimation  that,  any  where, 
either  in  the  east  or  west,  coined  money  existed,  until  many 
hundred  years  after  the  date  of  this  transaction.  In  fact,  it 
seems  doubtful  whether  coined  or  stamped  money  is  of  oriental 


12G 


EGYPT  ANy  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


origin.  The  precious  metals  passed  hy  weighty  in  the  form 
of  ingots,  bars,  and  rings  ; and  such  the  monuments  now 
sliow  to  have  been  the  case  in  Egypt.  The  Greeks,  we 
know,  had  coined  money  before  the  Egyptians,  and  nations 
of  Western  Asia  had  it.  The  incident  liere  mentioned  there- 
fore, though  in  itself  considered  it  is  comparatively  trifling, 
yet  deserves  to  be  noted  because  it  is  in  harmony  with  the 
customs  of  that  day. 

3.  Joseph  was  sold  for  a household  slave. 

“ And  the  Midianites  sold  him  into  Egypt  unto  Potiphar, 
an  oflicer  of  Pharaoh’s,  and  captain  of  the  guard.”  Gen. 
xxxvii.  36. 

In  addition  to  the  remarks  already  submitted  on  the  sub- 
ject of  slavery  in  the  last  chapter,  we  would  here  observe, 
that  probably,  the  first  slaves  were  prisoners  taken  in  war ; 
and  that  the  traffic  in  slaves  arose  from  the  fact  that  these 
prisoners  at  length  came  to  be  sold  by  their  captors,  to  persons 
who  had  not  known  them  in  war  at  all,  nor  ever  met  them  as 
enemies.  The  next  step  was  that  of  buying  up  as  slaves, 
any  persons  oflered  for  sale,  though  they  were  not  taken  in 
war, — solely  as  a speculation.  These  purchased  persons  were 
carried  to  a distant  market,  and  sold  at  a profit : and  Egypt 
always  has  been,  and  is  yet,  a great  market  for  slaves.  On 
this  subject.  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  thus  embodies  what  he 
has  collected  from  the  monuments. 

“ The  captives  braught  to  Egypt  were  employed  in  the 
service  of  the  monarch  in  building  temples,  cutting  canals, 
raising  dykes  and  embankments,  and  other  public  works  ; and 
some  who  were  purchased  by  the  grandees,  were  employed  in 
the  same  capacity  as  the  Memlooks  of  the  present.  Women 


JOSEPH. 


127 


slaves  were  also  engaged  in  the  service  of  families,  like  the 
Greeks  and  Circassians  in  Modern  Egypt  and  other  parts  of 
the  Turkish  empire  ; and  from  finding  them  represented  in 
the  sculptures  of  Thebes,  accompanying  men  of  their  own 
nation  who  bear  tribute  to  the  Eygptian  monarch,  we  may 
conclude  that  a certain  number  were  annually  sent  to  Egypt 
from  the  conquered  provinces  of  the  north  and  east,  as  well 
as  from  Ethiopia.  It  is  evident  that  both  white  and  l)lack 
slaves  were  employed  as  servants.  They  attended  on  the 
guests  when  invited  to  the  house  of  their  master ; and  from 
their  being  in  the  families  of  priests,  as  well  as  of  the  military 
chiefs,  we  may  infer  that  they  were  purchased  with  money, 
and  that  the  right  of  possessing  slaves  was  not  confined  to 
those  who  had  taken  them  in  war.  The  traffic  in  slaves 
was  tolerated ; and  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  many 
persons  were  engaged,  as  at  present,  in  bringing  them  to 
Egypt  for  public  sale,  independent  of  those  who  were  sent 
as  part  of  the  tribute,  and  who  were  probably  at  first 
the  property  of  the  monarch.  Nor  did  any  ditficulty  occur 
to  the  Ishmaelites  in  the  purchase  of  Joseph  from  his 
brethren,  nor  in  his  subsequent  sale  to  Potiphar  on  arriving 
in  Eygpt.” 

4.  He  was  sold  to  “ Potiphar^  an  officer  of  Pharaoh's,  and 
captain  o f the  guard." 

Me  should  not  have  deemed  it  necessary  to  call  attention 
to  this  part  of  the  story,  had  it  not  been  made  the  foundation 
of  a very  causeless  objection.  The  original  word  saris, 
translated  officer,  literally  means  eunuch  ; and  hence  a German 
writer  objects ; because,  he  says,  there  were  no  eunuchs  in 
Egypt.  This  is  not  true,  as  he  might  have  learned  from 


128 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Rosellini,  and  the  “ Description  de  I’Egypte.”  Both  furnish 
nioninnental  proof  that  it  is  not  true.  The  translators  of  our 
Bible,  to  the  word  “ officer,”  add  this  marginal  note : “ Heb. 
Eunuch ; but  the  word  doth  signify,  not  only  eimuchs,  but 
also  chamberlains,  courtiers,  and  officers.  Esth.  i.  10.”  It  is 
conceded  that  the  primary  meaning  is  eunuch,  but  as  such 
persons  were,  in  the  East,  usually  employed  about  the  court 
in  situations  of  trust,  the  word  came  to  signify  any  courtier  or 
palace  officer,  whether  he  were  an  eunuch  or  not.  Potiphai 
is  also  called  “ captain  of  the  guard.”  The  marginal  note  in 
our  English  translation  is,  “ Heb  : chief  of  the  slaughtermen 
or  executioners,  or  chief  marshal.’’^  That  the  Pliaraohs  had 
a body-guard  is  expressly  stated  by  Herodotus ; and  is  also 
proved  by  battle  scenes,  &c.,  on  the  monuments,  where  such 
a guard  is  seen  around  the  person  of  the  king,’and  is  distin- 
guished by  a particular  dress.  Potiphar,  as  captain  of  this 
band,  was  the  chief  of  the  executioners  : but  it  must  be  re- 
membered that,  at  the  East,  this  is  a high  court  office ; he 
was  no  common  headsman,  for  he  executed  the  sentences  or 
awards  only  that  were  pronounced  by  the  king  himself.  His 
office  was  considered  one  of  great  honor  and  responsibility ; 
and  the  incidental  allusion  to  it  in  the  story,  shows  on  the 
part  of  its  author,  minutely  accurate  information  as  to  the 
customs  and  usages  of  the  Pharaonic  court. 

Joseph  was  7nade  overseer  of  PharaolCs  house. 

“ And  Joseph  found  grace  in  his  sight  and  he  served  him : 
and  he  made  him  overseer  of  his  house,  and  all  that  he  had, 
he  put  into  his  hand.”  Gen.  xxxix.  4. 

This  is  a peculiar  and  characteristic  feature  of  Egyptian 
life.  The  monuments  furnish  numerous  evidences  of  it.  The 


JOSEPH. 


129 


steward  or  overseer  is  often  delineated.  Rosellini  has  the  copy 
of  a painting  from  a tomb  at  Beni  Hassan,  and  remarks  of 
it, — “ in  this  scene,  as  also  in  many 
others  which  exhibit  the  internal  econ- 
omy of  a liouse,  a man  carrying  imple- 
ments for  writing, — the  pen  over  his 
ear,  the  tablet  or  paper  in  his  hand, 
and  the  writing-table  under  his  arm, — 
either  follows  or  goes  before  the  ser- 
vants.” And  all  doubt  is  removed  as 
to  the  otiice  and  character  of  this  per- 
sonage, by  an  inscription  over  him 
stating  that  he  is  the  overseer  of  the 
slaves,  or  the  steward. 

Wilkinson  has  also  the  drawing  of 
an  Egyptian  steward  “ overlooking  the 
tillage  of  the  lands.”  “Among  the 
objects  of  tillage  and  husbandry”  (says 
Rosellini),  “we  often  see  a steward, 
who  takes  account  and  makes  a re- 
gistry of  the  harvest,  before  it  is 
deposited  in  the  storehouse.”  A repre- 
sentation of  such  a scene  is  annexed, 

•“  where  the  steward  is  placed  on  the 
top  of  a heap  of  grain,  while  one  of 
the  men  below  is  informing  him  of 
the  amount  of  work  done,  and  accom- 
panying his  statement  of  numbers 
with  manual  signs. 

“ In  a tomb  at  Kum  el  Ahmar,”  (according  to  Rosellini,) 
“the  otiice  of  a steward  with  all  its  apparatus  is  represented  : 


9 


130 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


two  scribes  appear  with  all  their  preparations  for  writing,  and 
there  are  three  rows  of  volumes,  the  account  and  household 
books  of  the  steward.” 

0.  Potiphar's  wife  seeks  to  seduce  Joseph. 

We  liave  here  first  to  remark  the  low  state  of  morals 
among  the  Egyptians,  with  reference  to  the  marriage  relation. 
Have  we  any  ground  for  believing  there  was  a laxity  of  prin- 
ciple in  this  particular  ? Herodotus  and  Diodorus  both  state 
that  there  was.  We  have  already  seen,  from  the  monuments, 
the  great  liberty  allowed  to  the  women  of  Egypt,  and  the 
sensuality  which  prompted  them  to  excess  in  drinking.  It  is 
not  difficult,  in  such  a state  of  society  as  these  representations 
indicate,  to  believe  the  accounts  of  Herodotus. 

It  will  be  remembered  that,  according  to  the  Scripture 
narrative,  Potiphar’s  wife  availed  herself  of  an  opportunity 
to  seduce  Joseph,  when  he  came  into  the  house  “ to  do  his 
business  ; and  there  was  none  of  the  men  of  the  house  then 
within.”  (Gen.  xxxix.  11.)  To  this  it  has  been  objected  by 
some  of  the  German  school,  that  the  statement  betrays  an 
ignorance  of  Egyptian  customs : that  it  would  not  have  been 
permitted  to  Joseph  to  come  into  the  presence  of  the  women, 
much  less  into  the  harem.  Another  objector  remarks  that  the 
author  of  the  Pentateuch  here  leaves  the  representation  of  the 
custom  in  the  house  of  a distinguished  Egyptian,  to  describe 
that  which  existed  in  a common  domestic  establishment.  The 
ignorance  is  on  the  side  of  the  critics ; neither  in  the  house  of 
a distinguished,  nor  of  a common  Egyptian,  was  there  any 
restriction  placed  on  the  ordinary  intercourse  of  the  sexes. 
We  have  already  seen  that  from  the  monuments.  Those  who 
made  the  objection,  inferred  that  there  must  have  been  such  a 
restriction  in  Egypt  from  the  fact  of  its  existence  throughout 


JOSEPH. 


131 


the  East  generally ; and  had  the  author  of  the  Pentateuch 
been  writing  a story  made  up  of  probable  inferences,  he 
would  have  fallen  into  the  error  that  we  have  seen  in  these 
objectors.  That  he  did  not  do  so,  but  discriminated  between 
Egypt  and  the  rest  of  the  East  in  this  particular,  goes  far  to 
strengthen  the  impression  that  he  drew  from  the  life. 

7.  Joseph  in  prison,  interprets  the  dreams  of  the  chief 
baker  and  butler. 

Here,  several  particulars  present  themselves  that  call  for  a 
passing  remark.  The  existence  of  such  officers  as  the  chief 
butler  and  baker,  afford  renewed  testimony  of  the  fact  of  an 
advanced  and  complex  state  of  social  life  ; of  which  we  pre- 
sume that  our  readers  are  by  this  time  convinced.  But  if 
additional  evidence  were  wanting,  it  is  abundantly  afforded 
by  the  monuments.  Rosellini  has  depicted  the  kitchen  scenes 
upon  the  tomb  of  Remeses  IV.  at  Biban  el  Moluk  ; — “ from  all 
these  representations”  (says  he),  “it  is  clear  that  the  Egyptians 
were  accustomed  to  prepare  many  kinds  of  pastry  for  the 
table,  as  we  see  the  very  same  kinds  spread  out  upon  the 
altars  and  tables  which  are  represented  in  the  tombs.  They 
made  even  bread  in  many  and  various  forms.  These  articles 
are  found  in  the  tombs  kneaded  from  barley  or  wheat,  in  the 
form  of  a star,  a triangle,  a disk,  and  other  such  like  things.” 
Wilkinson  also  furnishes  delineations  of  similar  articles  which 
he  found. 

According  to  the  baker’s  dream,  he  was  carrying'  three 
wicker-baskets  on  his  head,  filled  with  the  productions  of  his 
skill.  The  monuments  show  us  the  form  of  these  flat  wicker- 
baskets,  of  which,  from  the  shape,  one  might  be  placed  above 
another.  But  the  peculiarity  here  is  in  the  mode  of  carrying 


133 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


them, — on  his  head.  This  is  to  this  day  characteristic  of  the 
Egyptians,  and  we  believe,  peculiar  to  them  among  Eastern 
nations.  Herodotus  speaks  of  the  custom  as  being  singular 
in  his  eyes.  “ Men  bear  burdens  on  their  heads,  and  women 
on  their  shoulders.”  We  present  an  example  taken  from  the 
monuments,  in  which  the  servant  is  kneeling  to  facilitate  the 
removal  of  his  load. 


Egyptian  mode  of  bearing  on  the  head. 


The  head  butler,  it  will  be  remembered,  in  his  dream 
saw  a vine.  This  has  been  made  a ground  of  objection  to 
the  truth  of  the  narrative.  Herodotus  has  stated,  that  the 
vine  did  not  grow  in  Egypt.  This  furnishes  one,  among 
other  instances  which  might  be  cited,  wherein  Herodotus  was 


JOSEPH. 


133 


mistaken.  The  vine  did  grow  in  Egypt ; and  Sir  Gardner 
Wilkinson  has  furnished  the  most  abundant  proof  of  the  fact 
in  various  drawings  from  the  monuments,  showing  not  merely 
the  vine  growing,  but  also  the  whole  process  of  converting  the 
grape  into  wine. 

8.  Joseph  is  sent  for.,  to  interpret  Pharaoh! s dream. 

The  first  particular  here  to  be  noticed,  is  the  preparation 
Joseph  makes  to  appear  before  Pharaoh ; “ and  he  shaved 
himself,”  &c.,  “ and  came  in  unto  Pharaoh.”  To  us,  with 
our  habits,  there  may  appear  to  be  nothing  but  what,  under 
similar  circumstances,  we  ourselves  should  do ; but  if  care- 
fully considered,  this  is  one  of  the  many  passages  to  be  found, 
in  which  the  truth  of  the  Scripture  story  is  attested  by  a 
casual  and  slight  allusion  to  remarkable  customs,  which  a 
mere  inventor  would  not  be  likely  to  introduce  at  all ; or  at 
any  rate,  to  introduce  without  explanation.  Most  oriental 
nations  have  always  cherished  the  beard,  and  do  so  to  this 
day.  The  loss  of  it  is  regarded  as  a disgrace.  Such  was 
undoubtedly  the  feeling  of  the  Hebrews.  Now  in  this  com- 
mon trait  of  orientalism,  the  Egyptians  did  not  share.  The 
monuments  and  paintings  generally  represent  to  us  the  male 
Egyptians  as  beardless.  Some  of  the  sculptures  indeed  some- 
times show  a species  of  rectangular  beard-case,  attached  to 
the  chin  by  straps  or  bands,  which,  passing  by  the  side  of  the 
face,  were  fastened  to  the  cap.  It  is  evidently  an  artificial 
appendage,  and  it  has  been  conjectured  that  it  was  used  on 
the  monuments  to  indicate  the  male  character.  Certain  it  is, 
however,  that  the  great  mass  of  Egyptian  men  in  the  sculp- 
tures, are  represented  without  beards. 

On  the  subject  of  shaving  their  beards,  Wilkinson  remarks: 


134 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


“ SO  particular  were  they  on  this  point,  that  to  have  neglected 
it  was  a subject  of  reproach  and  ridicule  ; and  whenever  they 
intended  to  convey  the  idea  of  a man  of  low  condition,  or  a 
slovenly  person,  the  artists  represented  him  with  a beard.” 
The  priests  shaved  the  head  as  well  as  the  beard  ; and  others 
who  did  not  the  first,  wore  their  hair  cropped  as  close  as  pos- 
sible. When  the  monuments  show  us  heads  with  abundant 
and  long  hair,  the  individual  delineated  is  wearing  a wig,  of 
which  Wilkinson  furnishes  us  with  drawings.  From  Rosel- 
lini,  we  learn  that  this  custom  of  the  Egyptians  with  respect  to 
the  hair  and  beard,  was  considered  by  the  neighboring  nations, 
and  especially  by  the  Asiatics,  as  peculiar  and  characteristic. 
Hence  Joseph  (who  was  not  an  Egyptian,  and  who  had  been 
several  years  in  prison,  where  he  permitted  his  beard  to  grow) 
would  not  dare  to  enter  the  presence  of  Pharaoh  without 
shaving ; and  the  particularity  with  which  the  writer  mentions 
the  circumstance,  shows  that,  among  orientals  generally,  to 
shave  Avas  not  a matter  of  course ; and  next,  that  he  knew 
the  customs  of  Egypt  rendered  the  act,  on  the  part  of  Joseph, 
indispensable. 

The  next  point  calling  for  remark,  is  the  dream  of  Pharaoh ; 
for  it  is  in  perfect  accordance  Avith  Egyptian  opinions,  and  can 
scarce  be  the  invention  of  an  author  who  is  relating  mere 
fables.  It  Avill  be  remembered  that  the  chief  feature  of  the 
one  dream,  is  the  appearance  of  seven  fat  and  seA^en  lean 
kine ; and  the  destruction  of  the  former  by  the  latter.  We 
learn  from  Clement  of  Alexandria,  that  in  the  symbolical 
Avritings  of  the  Egyptians,  the  ox  signified  agriculture  and 
subsistence ; and  as  the  Nile  (out  of  Avhich  the  cattle  came) 
was  the  source  of  Egypt’s  fertility,  there  is  a peculiar  Egyp- 


JOSEPH. 


135 


tian  appropriateness  m the  mode  adopted  to  prefigure  an 
abundance  and  subsequent  dearth  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth. 

There  was  also  an  apt  and  striking  significancy  in  the 
second  dream,  in  the  seven  ears  of  corn  [wheat]  that  came  up 
on  one  stalk.  Some  have  sought  for  an  explanation  of  this, 
in  the  number  of  separate  stalks  germinating  from  a single 
seed.  Thus  Jowett,  in  his  Christian  Researches,  states  that 
he  “ counted  the  number  of  stalks  which  sprouted  from  single 
grains  of  seed,  carefully  pulling  to  pieces  each  root,  in  order 
to  see  that  it  was  one  plant.  The  first  had  seven  stalks  ; the 
next  three  ; then  eighteen  ; then  fourteen.  Each  stalk  would 
bear  an  ear.”  But  an  easier  solution  is  found  in  the  species 
of  wheat,  the  Triticum  compositum,  or  Egyptian  wheat  as  it 
is  sometimes  called  ; which  was  then,  and  still  is  extensively 
cultivated  in  Egypt,  and  indeed,  as  we  are  inclined  to  think, 
originated  there.  It  is  the  peculiarity  of  this  species  that  it 
bears  several  ears  on  one  stalk ; and  it  is  not  unknown,  at 
this  day,  on  our  own  continent,  for  it  grows  in  California,  and 
there  usually  produces  seven  ears  to  the  stalk.  We  have  not 
been  able  to  ascertain  that  this  species  of  wheat  was  culti- 
vated in  Palestine  by  the  Hebrews,  or  that  it  will  grow  there  ; 
for  though  all  the  varieties  of  wheat  cannot  be  found  in  a 
natural  state,  and  therefore  all  probably  are  but  modifications 
from  a common  original ; yet  will  not  all  grow  in  every 
climate  or  soil.  The  best  and  heaviest  Avheat  of  Palestine 
was  and  is  the  variety  now  known  as  Heshbon  wheat ; 
because  discovered  at  Heshbon,  by  Captain  Mangles.  Laborde 
describes  the  same,  but  this  wheat  does  not  yield  several  ears 
to  a single  stalk.  The  writer  of  the  Pentateuch,  therefore, 
here  incidentally  describes  a production  of  the  earth,  which 


136 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


he  probably  never  could  have  seen  in  Palestine ; and  which 
was,  as  far  as  we  can  learn,  peculiar  at  that  day,  to  Egypt. 

Pharaoh,  as  we  read,  “ sent  and  called  for  all  the  magi- 
cians of  Egypt,  and  all  the  wise  men  thereof,”  to  interpret  his 
dreams.  We  meet  with  these  men  here,  and  again,  as  we 
shall  see  hereafter.  Who  were  these  magi  or  wise  men? 
Do  we  learn,  from  the  antiquities  of  Egypt,  that  any  such 
class  was  known  ? We  do  find  in  ancient  Egypt  an  order  of 
men,  to  whom  that  which  is  here  ascribed  to  the  magicians,  is 
perfectly  appropriate. 

“ The  priests  ” (says  Hengstenberg)  “ had  a double  office ; 
the  practical  worship  of  the  gods,  and  the  pursuit  of  that 
which,  in  Egypt,  was  accounted  as  wisdom.  The  first  be- 
longed to  the  so  called  prophets,  the  second  to  the  holy  scribes 
[leQoyQa/jfmtsh).  These  last  were  the  learned  men  of  the 
nation ; as  in  the  Pentateuch  they  are  called  wise  men,  so 
the  classical  writers  named  them  sages.  These  men  were 
applied  to  for  explanation  and  aid  in  all  things  which  lay 
beyond  the  circle  of  common  knowledge  and  action.  Thus, 
in  severe  cases  of  sickness,  for  example,  along  with  the  physi- 
cian a scribe  was  called,  who,  from  a book  and  astrological 
signs,  determined  whether  recovery  was  possible.  The  inter- 
pretation of  dreams,  and  also  divination,  belonged  to  the  order 
of  the  holy  scribes.  In  times  of  pestilence,  they  applied 
themselves  to  magic  arts  to  avert  the  disease.  A passage 
in  Lucian  furnishes  a peculiarly  interesting  parallel  to  the 
accounts  of  the  Pentateuch  concerning  the  practice  of  magic 
arts  : — “ There  was  with  us  in  the  vessel,  a man  of  Memphis, 
one  of  the  holy  scribes,  wonderful  in  wisdom,  and  skilled  in 
all  sorts  of  Egyptian  knowledge.  It  was  said  of  him,  that  he 


JOSEPH. 


137 


had  lived  twenty-three  years  in  subterranean  sanctuaries,  and 
that  he  had  there  been  instructed  in  magic  by  Isis.” 

9.  Joseph's  elevation  to  office  and  honor  by  Pharaoh. 

Under  this  head,  several  particulars  invite  our  notice. 

I.  Pharaoh  says:  “Thou  shalt  be  over  my  house;"  and, 
“ see,  I have  set  thee  over  all  the  land  of  Egypt.” 

II.  Pharaoh  “took  otf  his  ring  from  his  hand,  and  put  it 
on  Joseph’s  hand.” 

III.  He  “arrayed  him  in  vestures  of  fine  linen." 

IV.  He  “put  a gold  chain  about  his  neck.” 

V.  He  changed  Joseph’s  name  to  an  Egyptian  one. 

VI.  He  married  him  to  Asenath. 

VII.  Her  father  was  Potipherah,  priest  of  On. 

“ Over  my  house.” — We  have  had  occasion  already,  in 
speaking  of  the  confidence  reposed  in  Joseph  by  Potiphar,  to 
advert  to  the  office  of  a steward  among  the  Egyptians,  so 
often  delineated  on  the  monuments.  This  honorable  station 
in  the  East,  is  one  of  far  more  authority  and  power  than  any 
thing,  in  our  own  state  of  society,  would  suggest.  The 
phrase  “ over  my  house,”  would  have  imported  magisterial 
power  in  Egypt,  if  used  by  a subject  of  high  rank  merely : 
but  here,  when  it  is  used  by  the  king  himself,  it  at  once  places 
Joseph  before  every  man  in  the  kingdom  but  the  sovereign ; 
for  Pharaoh  immediately  adds,  “according  unto  thy  word, 
shall  all  my  people  be  ruled : only  in  the  throne  will  I be 
greater  than  thou.”  Despotism  is  the  characteristic  of  all 
oriental  governments ; and  to  this  day,  the  grant  of  almost 
unlimited  powers  to  the  sovereign’s  representative  is  to  be 
found.  The  vizier,  the  pachas,  and  even  the  beys  of  the 
Sultan,  have  even  now  absolute  power  of  life  and  death ; and 


138 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


all  may,  and  do,  with  impmiily,  practise  the  most  revolting 
cruelties.  There  is,  therefore,  nothing  inconsistent  with 
orientalism  in  this  large  grant  of  power  to  Joseph. 

Pharaoh  gives  to  Joseph  his  ring.  This  was  an  act  of 
investiture,  such  as  is  not  entirely  foreign  to  the  usages  of 
Europe,  in  the  middle  ages.  But  here,  the  ring  was  a signet 
or  seal  ring,  delivered,  precisely  as  it  is  at  this  day,  to  the 
king’s  chief  officer,  for  the  purpose,  by  its  impress,  of  attesting 
his  official  acts  as  the  acts  of  royalty.  The  more  usual  mode 
in  the  East  of  authenticating  a document,  is  not  by  a written 
signature,  but  by  the  seal.  The  orientals  have  seals  in  which 
their  names  and  titles  are  engraved  ; with  this  they  make  an 
impression  with  thick  ink  on  occasions  where  we  should  affix 
our  signatures  with  the  pen.  To  give  a man  your  seal,  there- 
fore, is  to  give  him  the  use  of  that  authority  and  power  which 
your  own  signature  possesses.  Hence  the  extraordinary  in- 
terest manifested  about  seals  in  the  laws  and  usages  of  the 
East.  In  Eygpt,  the  punishment  for  counterfeiting  a seal  was 
the  loss  of  both  hands.  The  seal-cutter  in  Persia  is,  at  this 
day,  obliged  to  keep  a register  of  every  seal  he  makes,  and  to 
affix  the  date  at  which  it  was  cut.  To  make  another  like  it, 
is  punished  with  death.  If  the  seal  be  lost  or  stolen,  the  only 
resource  of  its  owner  is  to  have  another  cut,  %vith  a new  date^ 
and  to  inform  his  correspondent  that  all  documents  attested 
by  his  former  seal  are  null  from  the  time  of  its  loss.  That 
the  ring  given  to  Joseph  was  Pharaoh’s  signet-ring,  appears 
from  other  passages  which  show  that  it  was  used  for  sealing. 

But  one  of  the  German  school  of  critics,  remarking  on  this 
transaction,  writes : — “ It  is  scarcely,  however,  necessary  to 
mention  that  these  objects  of  luxury,  especially  polished 
stones,  belonged  to  a later  time.”  This  is  a striking  instance 


JOSEPH. 


139 


of  bold  and  unfounded  assertion.  There  is  at  this  moment, 
in  the  very  valuable  cabinet  of  Dr.  Abbot  at  Cairo,  a large 
collection  of  bracelets,  rings,  seals,  &c.,  some  of  which  are 


Egyptiaa  signet-rings,  and  bracelets. 


140 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


undoubtedly  remains  of  the  time  of  Cheops  in  the  fourth 
dynasty,  a period  long  anterior  to  the  days  of  Abraham.  In- 
deed, there  is  in  the  collection,  a golden  bracelet  bearing  the 
hieroglyphic  of  Menes  ; but  of  the  genuineness  of  this,  we 
think  doubts  may  well  be  entertained.  These  are  cut,  some 
in  stone,  and  some  in  gold.  The  evidence  from  the  monu- 
ments also  most  abundantly  refutes  the  assertion  of  the 
German  neologist.  We  subjoin  a specimen  of  signet-rings, 
with  a bracelet  or  two,  copied  from  the  monuments,  which 
may  not  be  without  interest  for  the  reader. 

Of  one  of  these  rings,  it  will  be  observed  that  the  stone  is 
a cube,  made  to  turn  on  pivots ; on  the  different  sides  of 
which  were  different  inscriptions.  Some  of  these  ornaments 
appear  to  have  been  designed  for  ear-rings. 

Pharaoh  also  arrayed  Joseph  “ in  vestures  of  fine  linen." 
Few  subjects  have  provoked  more  discussion  among  the 
learned  than  the  question,  whether  the  Egyptians  had  in 
ancient  times  any  knowledge  of  cotton  ; some  having  sup- 
posed that  the  word  rendered  linen  in  our  version,  really 
means  cotton.  At  length  it  was  supposed  that  the  microscope 
had  settled  the  question.  The  coverings  or  swath ings  of  the 
mummies  were  examined  by  Mr.  Bauer,  and  he  found  that 
they  were  linen.  The  ultimate  fibre  of  cotton,  under  the 
microscope,  appears  to  be  a transparent,  ffattened  tube  without 
joints,  and  twisted  like  a corkscrew  : while  the  fibres  of  linen, 
and  of  the  mummy  cloths,  are  transparent  cylinders,  jointed 
like  a cane,  and  neither  ffattened,  nor  spirally  twisted.  And 
as  Herodotus  states  that  the  Egyptians  wrapped  their  dead  in 
cloth  of  the  byssus,  it  was  concluded  that  byssus  meant  Jlax. 
But  Rosellini  afterward  “ found  the  seeds  of  the  cotton  plant 
in  a vessel  in  the  tombs  of  Egypt and  Dr.  Bowring,  it  is 


JOSEPH. 


141 


said,  has  ascertained  that  “ the  mummy  cloth  of  a child  was 
formed  of  cotton  and  not  of  linen,  as  is  the  case  with  adult 
mummies.” 

Whether  the  ancient  Egyptians,  however,  had  any  know- 
ledge of  cotton  or  not,  it  is  very  certain  that  the  cultivation  of 
flax  and  the  use  of  linen  among  them  was  very  general. 
Herodotus  informs  us  that  they  were  so  regardful  of  neatness 
that  they  wore  only  linen,  and  that  always  newly  washed : 
the  priesthood,  also,  he  tells  us,  was  confined  to  one  particular 
mode  of  dress  ; they  had  one  vest  of  fine  linen. 

Without  undertaking  to  settle  the  disputed  point  to  which 
we  have  referred  above,  we  pass  to  the  more  im2:)ortant  parti- 
cular that  this  arraying  of  Joseph  in  vestures  of  bi/ssus,  was 
an  additional  act  of  investiture  in  his  high  office.  At  this  day 
in  the  East,  a dress  of  honor  accompanies  promotion  in  the 
royal  service.  In  a tomb  at  Thebes,  as  we  learn  from  Wilkin- 
son, “ an  instance  occurs  of  the  investiture  of  a chief  to  the 
post  of  fan-bearer ; in  which  the  two  attendants  or  inferior 
priests  are  engaged  in  clothing  him  with  the  robes  of  his  new 
office.  One  puts  on  the  necklace,  the  other  arranges  his 
dress, — a fillet  being  already  bound  round  his  head,”  &c. : — 
“ the  office  of  fan-bearer  to  the  king  was  a highly  honorable 
post,  wliich  none  but  the  royal  princes,  or  the  sons  of  the  first 
nobility,  were  pennitted  to  hold.”  ' 

Pliaraoh  put  a gold  chain  about  Joseph’s  neck. 

This  also  was  another  part  of  the  ceremonial  of  investiture. 
On  this  subject  the  monuments  afford  the  most  satisfactory 
explanations.  ‘As  Hengstenberg  writes  : “ In  the  tombs  of 
Beni  Hassan,  many  slaves  are  represented,  each  of  whom  has 
in  his  hand  something  which  belongs  to  the  dress  or  orna- 
ments of  his  master.  The  first  carries  one  of  the  necklaces 


142 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


with  which  the  neck  and  breast  of  persons  of  high  rank  are 
generally  adorned.  Over  it  stands,  ‘ necklace  of  gold.'  At 
Beni  Ilassan  there  is  also  a similar  representation,  in  another 
tomb,  of  a noble  Egyptian.” 


Wilkinson  has  a representation  from  Thebes,  which  he 
applies  as  illustrative  of  the  very  incident  we  are  now  con- 
sidering. “ The  investiture  of  a chief,”  thus  he  writes,  “ was 
a ceremony  of  considerable  importance,  when  the  post  con- 
ferred was  connected  with  any  high  dignity  about  the  person 
of  the  monarch,  in  the  army,  or  the  priesthood.  It  took  place 
in  the  presence  of  the  sovereign,  seated  on  his  throne ; and 
two  priests,  having  arrayed  the  candidate  in  a long,  loose 
vesture,  placed  necklaces  round  the  neck  of  the  person  thus 
honored  by  the  royal  favor.” 


EGYPTIAN  NECKLACES  AND  OTHER  ORNAMENTS 


144 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Pharaoh  changed  Joseph’s  name  to  an  Egyptian  one. 
Our  version  gives  us,  as  the  new  name,  Zaphnath-Paaneah. 
The  Septuagint  gives  us  Psonthom-phanech,  and  Josephus 
Psothom-phanech.  Egyptian  scholars  herein  recognize  the 
Egyptian  word  Psotomfexeh,  meaning  the  “ salvation,”  or 
the  “ saviour  of  the  age.”  Jerome  translates  it  “ salvator 
mundi.”  Gesenius  makes  the  Egyptian  word — Psontm- 
FENEH,  i.  e.  “ sustainer  of  the  age.” 

This  custom  of  changing  names,  still  prevails  in  the  East. 
One  of  the  most  striking  instances  is  in  the  case  of  the 
Persian  king  Suffee,  whose  reign  commenced  in  1667.  The 
first  years  of  his  sway  were  marked  by  calamities ; and  having 
been  persuaded  that  these  were,  in  some  mode,  connected  with 
his  name,  he  changed  it,  and  with  many  solemn  ceremonies, 
assumed  that  of  Solyman.  All  the  seals  and  coins  bearing 
the  name  of  Suffee  were  broken,  as  if  Sutfee  were  dead ; and 
he  'Was  crowned  anew  by  the  name  of  Solyman.  Here 
doubtless  the  change  was  designed  to  honor  Joseph,  in 
acknowledgment  of  the  obligations  of  Pharaoh  to  him ; and 
also  to  naturalize  him  as  an  Egyptian.  The  latter  is  an 
important  point,  when  subsequent  events  are  considered. 

Pharaoh  married  Joseph  to  Asenath. 

There  has  been  some  discussion  concerning  this  name. 
The  Hebrew  form,  given  above,  and  the  Septuagint,  Aseneth, 
are  considered  by  Jablonski  as  the  Coptic  compound  word, 
Asshe-neit,  which  he  interprets,  worshipper  of  Neith, 
the  titular  goddess  of  Sais.  Gesenius  supposes  the  name  to 
be  in  Coptic,  Assneith,  signifying  belonging  to.  Neith. 
Champollion.  however,  read  the  name  on  an  Egyptian  relic 
of  enamelled  earth,  in  the  cabinet  of  the  French  king, 
Charles  X. ; and  he  translated  the  hieroglyphic,  ^‘belonging 


JOSEPH. 


145 


to  Isis.”  All  these  explanations  are  rendered  probable  from 
the  fact,  which  we  know,  that  it  was  usual  among  the 
Egyptians  to  make  names,  expressive  of  some  relation  to  their 
gods ; and  this  was  the  more  likely  to  be  done  in  the  case 
of  a priest’s  daughter.  At  any  rate,  Champollion’s  discovery 
shows  that  there  was  such  a person  as  Asenath. 

She  was  the  “ daughter  of  Potipherah,  priest  of  On.” 

The  word  priest,  is  in  the  margin  of  our  version  translated 
also,  prince  ; and  properly  enough,  because  in  Egypt,  the 
priest  of  one  of  the  cities  was  also  its  prince  or  chief  ruler 
under  Pharaoh,  who  was  not  only  king,  but  also  over  all  the 
priesthood  as  high  priest.  It  is  the  same  name  as  that  we 
have  already  considered,  Potiphar  ; and  means  “ of,  or  belong- 
ing to  the  sun.”  On  (signifying  in  ancient  Coptic  the  sun) 
is  the  same  place  that  is  called  in  Jeremiah  xliii.  13,  Beth- 
shemesh  (house  of  the  sun) : the  Septuagint  calls  it  in  Greek, 
Heliopolis  (city  of  the  snn) : the  old  Egyptian  name  Re-ei  or 
Ei-re  is  of  the  same  import,  “ abode  of  the  sun.”  It  is  of  great 
antiquity  as  the  monuments  show : there  is  an  obelisk  there 
bearing  the  name  of  Osirtasen,  showing  that  the  place  must 
have  had  existence  at  a period  before  the  times  of  Joseph. 
Strabo  speaks  of  the  great  antiquity  of  its  temple  in  his  day. 

It  is  evident  that  Pharaoh,  by  marrying  Joseph  into  an 
Egyptian  family  of  distinction,  meant  to  give  stability  to  the 
new  and  extraordinary  powers  with  which  he  had  invested 
him.  Two  things,  therefore,  may  fairly  be  inferred ; first, 
that  the  Egyptian  high  priest  occupied  a very  elevated  position 
of  influence ; and  next,  that  among  the  Egyptian  priesthood, 
the  most  distinguished  was  the  priest  of  Oir.  History  con- 
firms both  these  particulars. 

As  to  the  first  point,  Heeren  remarks : “ The  priesthood 
10 


14G 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


belonging  to  each  temple  were  again  organized  among  them- 
selves with  the  greatest  exactness.  They  had  a high  priest, 
whose  office  was  also  hereditary.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to 
mention,  that  the  stations  of  the  high  priests  in  the  principal 
cities  in  Egypt  were  first  and  highest.  They  were  in  a 
manner  hereditary  princes,  who  stood  by  the  side  of  the  kings, 
and  enjoyed  almost  the  same  prerogatives.  *****  Their 
statues  were  placed  in  the  temples.  When  they  are  intro- 
duced into  history,  they  appear  as  the  first  persons  of  the 
state.” 

As  to  the  second  point,  Herodotus  speaks  of  the  priests  of 
Heliopolis  as  the  most  learned  among  the  Egyptians ; while 
the  most  ancient  accounts  of  the  city  describe  it  as  not  only 
famous  for  its  temple,  but  as  the  principal  seat  of  learning  in 
Egypt,  and  the  usual  resort  of  foreigners  who  wished  to  learn 
“ the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians.” 

When  Strabo  visited  the  place,  he  was  shown  the  houses 
in  which  Eudoxus  and  Plato  were  said  to  have  studied 
thirteen  years  under  the  Heliopolite  priests.  It  was  then  a 
deserted  city  ; for  Cambyses  had  been  there : and  after  his 
invasion,  it  was  no  longer  the  great  school  of  Egypt.  At  a 
subsequent  day,  Alexandria  became  the  chief  seat  of  Egpytian 
learning. 

But  to  the  Scriptural  account,  according,  as  it  does 
remarkably,  with  what  we  know  to  have  been,  at  that  day, 
the  state  of  things  in  Egypt,  an  objection  is  made  from 
the  usual  source.  A German  critic  tells  us,  that  “ an  alliance 
of  intolerant  priests  with  a foreign  shepherd  is  entirely  opposed 
to  the  character  of  the  Egyptians.”  Two  facts  are  here  as- 
serted, first,  that  such  a marriage  could  not  have  taken  place  ; 
and  secondly,  that  the  Egyptians  were  very  intolerant.  The 


JOSEPH. 


147 


first  is  an  error,  the  last  a trutli.  The  critic  overlooks  the 
peculiar  circumstances  of  preparation  for  this  marriage,  as 
well  as  the  peculiar  relative  position  of  Pharaoh  and  Potiphar. 
Joseph  was  not  married  to  Asenath  while  he  was  a foreign 
shepherd,  an  obscure  alien ; but  after  he  had  become  a 
naturalized  Egyptian,  and  assumed  the  Egyptian  dress  and 
name.  Beside,  a Pharaoh  had  commanded  it,  and  a Potiphar 
did  not  dare  to  disobey ; for  he  who  ordered,  possessed  a 
double  sovereignty  over  him  whom  he  commanded.  He  was 
not  only  his  king,  but  he  was  also  the  chief  priest  over  all 
the  priesthood.  As  to  the  intolerance  of  the  Egyptians,  and 
their  assumed  superiority  to  all  strangers,  the  critic  admits  it ; 
and  it  is  strange  that  he  did  not  in  this  very  transaction  find 
one  of  the  strongest  manifestations  of  its  exhibition,  when  even 
a Pharaoh,  in  overcoming  it,  found  it  necessary  not  only  to 
make  Joseph  a naturalized  Egyptian,  but  also  to  allay  Egyp- 
tian prejudice,  and  strengthen  Joseph’s  hands  by  an  alliance 
with  a noble  family.  Except  as  an  Egyptian  by  naturaliza- 
tion, and  as  the  husband  of  Asenath,  Egyptian  intolerance 
would  probably  never  have  submitted  to  his  rule.  The  story, 
therefore,  is  in  harmony  with  the  known  historical  fact  of 
Egyptian  conceit  and  intolerance. 

10.  During  the  seven  years  of  plenty,  Joseph  collected  the 
fruits  of  the  earth  and  laid  them  up. 

The  monuments  furnish  numerous  representations,  illus- 
trative and  confirmatory  of  the  labors  of  Joseph  during  the 
seven  years  of  plenty.  “ In  one  of  the  grottoes  of  Eleithuias, 
a man  is  depicted  whose  business  it  evidently  was  to  take  an 
account  of  the  number  of  bushels,  which  another  man,  acting 


148 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


imder  him,  measures.  The  inscription  over  him  is,  “The 
writer,  or  registrar  of  bushels,  ThutnofreP  Tlien  follows  the 
transportation  of  the  grain.  From  the  measurer,  others  take 
it  in  sacks  and  carry  it  to  the  storehouses. 

“At  Beni  Hassan,  in  the  tomb  of  Amenemhe,  there  is  a 
painting  of  a great  storehouse ; before  the  door  of  which  lies 
a large  heap  of  grain,  already  winnowed.  The  measurer  fills 
a bushel,  in  order  to  pour  it  out  into  the  sacks  of  those  who 
carry  the  grain  to  the  granary.  The  bearers  go  to  the  door 
of  the  storehouse,  and  lay  down  their  sacks  before  an  officer 
who  stands  ready  to  receive  the  corn.  This  is  the  owner  of 
the  storehouse.  Near  by  stands  the  bushel  with  which  it  is 
measured,  and  the  registrar  who  takes  the  account.  At  the 
side  of  the  windows,  there  are  characters  which  indicate  the 
quantity  of  the  mass  which  is  deposited  in  the  magazine.” 
{Hengstenberg^  Kitto.) 


From  the  cuts,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  granaries  consisted 
of  a series  of  vaulted  chambers.  The  grain  was  carried  by 
means  of  steps  to  the  top  of  these,  when  it  was  cast  through 
an  opening  at  the  top.  In  the  other  cut,  this  opening  is  seen; 


JOSEPH. 


149 


as  is  also  the  sliding  door  at  the  bottom  of  the  vault,  by 
which  the  grain  was  removed  when  needed. 


In  our  history  we  read  : “ And  Joseph  gathered  corn  as  the 
sand  of  the  sea,  very  much,  until  he  left  number  mg. An 
illustration  of  this  may  be  found  in  a cut  on  a previous 
page,*  representing  the  numberer  as  sitting  on  a heap  of  corn, 
and  receiving  an  account  from  a man  standing  below,  who  is 
using  his  hands  to  express  the  numbers. 

11.  The  famine  of  the  seven  years  of  dearth  was  over 
all  laridsi’^ 

We  have  already  seen,  that  ordinarily,  when  there  was 
famine  in  other  countries  of  the  East,  their  inhabitants  looked 
to  Egypt  for  a supply  of  food : but  in  this  instance  the  famine 
reached  Egypt  also.  Hence  it  has  been  said,  that  the  author 
of  the  Pentateuch  proves  himself  to  be  ignorant  of  the  natural 


* Vide  ante,  page  129. 


150 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


condition  of  Egypt ; for  that  in  that  country,  a famine  never 
occurs.  We  will  dispose  of  that  assertion  first.  It  is  boldly 
made,  as  most  of  Von  Bohlen’s  assertions  are,  and  betrays  his 
own  ignorance  of  the  subject.  The  truth  is  that  the  swelling 
of  the  Nile  a few  feet  only  above  or  below  a certain  point,  is 
alike  destructive  to  the  productions  of  the  country : and  there 
is  scarcely  a land  on  the  face  of  the  earth  in  which  famine 
has  raged  so  terribly  as  in  this  very  Egypt ; or  in  which 
measures,  similar  to  those  adopted  by  Joseph,  could  have  been 
more  needed.  Ordinarily,  the  Nile  is  very  uniform  in  its  rise 
and  fall : when  it  is  so,  abundance  is  the  result : but  it  is  not 
always  so ; and  as  its  abundance  in  a favorable  season  is 
probably  beyond  that  of  any  equal  extent  of  cultivated  land 
on  the  globe ; so,  as  a counterpoise,  its  famine  in  an  unfavor- 
able year,  exceeds  in  scarcity  that  of  any  other  country  of 
equal  extent.  In  other  lands  watered  by  rains,  the  failure  of 
food  may  not  be  total ; if  one  crop  fail,  there  still  may  be  a 
chance  left  that  refreshing  rains  will  enable  men  to  make  a 
crop  of  some  other  production,  in  the  course  of  the  season, 
Avhich  will  sustain  life : but  Egypt  has  no  season  but  one,  no 
watering  of  her  land  but  once  in  the  year ; and  if  that  fail, 
she  is  utterly  without  resource. 

But  history  on  this  subject  is  explicit  enough.  There  is  a 
writer,  Makrizi,  who  has  found  materials  for  a whole  volume 
in  the  narratives  of  famines  in  Egypt.  The  accounts  that 
have  come  down  to  us,  are  full  of  horrors.  De  Sacy  gives 
this  relation  from  Abdollatiph,  an  Arabian  writer : “ In  the 
year  569  [of  the  Hegira,  1199  of  our  era],  the  height  of  the 
flood  was  small  almost  without  example.  The  consequence 
was  a terrible  famine,  accompanied  by  indescribable  enormities. 
Parents  consumed  their  children,  human  flesh  was  in  fact  a 


JOSEPH. 


15i 


very  common  article  of  food  ; they  contrived  various  ways  of 
preparing  it.  They  spoke  of  it,  and  heard  it  spoken  of,  as  an 
indifferent  affair.  Man-catching  became  a regular  business. 
The  greater  part  of  the  population  were  swept  away  by  death. 
In  the  following  year,  also,  the  inundation  did  not  reach  the 
proper  height,  and  only  the  low  lands  were  overflowed.  Also 
much  of  that  which  was  inundated  could  not  be  sown  for 
want  of  laborers  and  seed ; much  was  destroyed  by  worms 
which  devoured  the  seed-corn ; also  of  the  seed  which  escaped 
this  destruction,  a great  part  produced  only  meagre  shoots 
which  perished.”  Makrizi  gives  an  account  of  a famine  in 
the  year  457  of  the  Hegira,  not  at  all  less  severe  than  that 
described  above.  So  much  then,  for  the  assertion  that  Egypt 
never  knows  famine. 

But  the  peculiarity  here  is,  not  only  that  Egypt  knew 
famine,  but  that  other  lands  were  simultaneously  suflering. 
This  was  unusual,  though  history  shows  that  there  have 
been  such  occurrences.  Makrizi  describes  a famine  in  444  of 
the  Hegira,  which,  like  this,  extended  at  the  same  time  over 
Syria,  and  reached  even  to  Bagdad.  Now  (thus  say  the 
objectors),  as  Egypt  derived  her  fertility  from  the  Nile,  and 
other  nations  from  occasional  rains,  it  is  not  probable  that 
there  would  be  a simultaneous  famine.  Generally  there 
would  not  be  ; and  yet,  from  known  physical  causes  it  is 
perfectly  obvious  that  such  an  event  might  occur.  Even 
Herodotus  knew  that  the  waters  causing  an  increase  in  the 
Nile,  were  the  result  of  the  tropical  rains  in  the  mountains  of 
Abyssinia.  To  the  quantity  of  water  falling  in  these  rains, 
two  causes  contribute,  which  in  diflerent  years,  may  make 
them  more  or  less.  The  one  cause  is  in  the  formation  of 
rain-clouds  in  Abyssinia  itself,  attracted  by  the  mountains  and 


152 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


discharging  their  contents  on  them : the  other  cause  (as  has 
been  well  explained  by  Le  Pere  in  the  Descript,  de  VEgpyte) 
is,  that  at  a certain  season  of  the  year,  a long-continued  and 
steady  wind,  coming  from  the  north,  blows  over  the  whole 
length  of  Egypt,  as  every  traveller  on  the  Nile  has  reason  to 
know.  This  wind  drives  the  water-clouds  that  are  formed  on 
the  Mediterranean,  and  carries  them  toward  the  high  lands  of 
Abyssinia ; here,  the  contiguity  of  mountains  produces  the 
usual  effect,  the  clouds  are  attracted,  become  surcharged,  and 
empty  themselves.  Now,  it  is  very  plain,  that  in  some  years 
rain  enough  might  fall  on  the  mountains  of  Abyssinia,  inde- 
pendent of  any  clouds  from  the  Mediterranean,  to  afford  the 
Nile  a sufficient  supply;  in  which  case  Egypt  xcould  have 
abundance,  though  Syria  and  the  countries  adjacent  to  the 
Mediterranean  might  then  suffer  for  want  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean rains  on  which  they  entirely  depend.  So,  also,  it  is 
equally  plain  that  if  the  Mediterranean  rains  should  from  any 
cause  be  deficient,  and,  at  the  same  time,  less  than  the  usual 
local  rains  of  the  Abyssinian  Mountains  should  fall,  both 
Egypt  and  Syria,  with  other  adjacent  countries,  would 
simultaneously  suffer  from  droughf,  and  might  therefore 
simultaneously  experience  famine.  But  whatever  may  be 
the  scientific  explanation  of  such  a result,  the  fact  stares  us 
in  the  face  that  it  has  actually  occurred.  Now,  had  the 
author  of  the  Pentateuch  been  drawing  on  his  invention  for 
the  incidents  of  his  story,  we  scarcely  think  his  scientific 
knowledge  would  have  enabled  him  to  understand  the  natural 
causes  which  made  such  an  event  as  a simultaneous  famine 
possible ; and  he  would,  therefore,  have  framed  his  story  to 
suit  the  fact  so  well  known,  in  his  day,  that  Egypt  depended 
for  her  fertility  on  the  river,  and  not  on  local  rains  ; and  con- 


JOSEPH. 


153 


sequently  would  not  have  risked  the  seeming  improbability, 
to  the  men  of  that  time,  of  a famine,  as  well  in  Egypt  as  out 
of  it.  Therefore,  that  he  does  relate  the  fact  of  such  a famine 
is,  to  our  mind  at  least,  evidence  that  he  did  not  draw  on  his 
invention. 

12.  Joseph  eyitertains  his  brethren  on  their  second  visit  to 
Egypt. 

There  is  here,  in  the  Scripture  narrative,  a somewhat 
minute  enumeration  of  circumstances,  worthy  of  notice. 
Joseph  said,  “Set  on  bread.  And  they  set  on  for  him  by 
himself,  and  for  them  by  themselves,  and  for  the  Egyptians 
which  did  eat  with  him,  by  themselves : because  the  Egyp- 
tians might  not  eat  bread  with  the  Hebrews ; for  that  is  an 
abomination  unto  the  Egyptians.  And  they  sat  before  him  : — 
and  he  took  and  sent  messes  unto  them  from  before  him ; 
but  Benjamin’s  mess  was  five  times  so  much  as  any  of 
theirs.” 

The  refusal  of  the  ancient  Egyptians  to  have  familiar 
intercourse  with  foreigners  in  eating,  is  fully  sustained  by 
history.  Herodotus  remarks  on  it,  and  assigns  as  one  reason, 
that  strangers  ate  food  which  the  Egyptians  deemed  sacred. 
This  feeling  was  carried  very  far : “ Neither  will  any  man  or 
woman  among  them  kiss  a Grecian,  nor  use  a knife,  or  spit, 
or  any  domestic  utensil  belonging  to  a Greek  ; nor  will  they 
eat  even  the  flesh  of  such  beasts  as  by  their  law  are  pure,  if  it 
has  been  cut  with  a Grecian  knife.”  In  seating  on  for  Joseph 
“ by  himself,”  they  but  paid  the  respect  due  to  his  rank ; for 
they  doubtless  considered  him  as  one  of  their  own  people, 
which  by  naturalization  he  was : but  not  so  with  his  brethren. 
The  monuments  show  the  customs  in  eating,  and  from  these 


154 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


it  will  be  seen  how  matters,  on  this  occasion,  were  probably 
arranged.  A small  table  was  appropriated,  either  to  each 
guest  singly,  or  to  each  couple  of  them. 


The  customs  of  Persia,  at  this  day,  illustrate  this.  The 
dishes  are  not  brought  in  successively  during  the  course  of  an 


JOSEPH. 


155 


entertainment,  bnt  are  placed  at  once  upon  the  table,  or  rather 
floor.  A tray  containing  a variety  of  dishes  is  placed  between 
every  two,  or  at  most  three  guests,  from  which  they  help 
themselves,  without  attending  in  any  degree,  to  the  party  at 
the  next  tray. 

Another  peculiarity  here  meets  us.  Joseph’s  brethren 
“ sat  before  him.”  The  usual  custom  of  the  ancients  was  to 
eat  in  a reclining  position : but  not  so  among  the  Egyptians. 
They  had  couches  for  sleeping;  but  sat  at  their  meals.  Some- 
times they  sat  upon  a stool  or  chair.  We  subjoin  a cut  from 
Wilkinson ; and  Rosellini  furnishes  a painting  of  simitar 
character,  in  which  the  guests  summoned  to  a feast  are  repre- 
sented as  occupying  each  a chair. 

Indeed,  among  all  the  relics  of  domestic  life  yet  found  in 
Egypt,  none  are  more  striking  or  beautiful  than  their  chairs. 
In  variety  of  form  and  gracefulness  of  outline,  they  are  not 
surpassed  by  any  similar  article  of  modern  construction. 

Benjamin’s  mess,  we  read,  was  “ five  times  so  much  as 
any  of  theirs.”  The  quantity  of  food  placed  before  any  guest, 
was  the  usual  mode  of  expressing  the  approbation  in  which 
he  was  held  by  the  host.  Five  or  six  difierent  dishes  or 
bowls  for  a guest,  aflbrd  evidence  of  a liberal  hospitality ; but 
in  Persia,  now,  when  the  guest  is  a person  of  consideration, 
other  dishes  are  introduced,  until  at  last  there  may  be  fifteen 
or  more  upon  the  same  tray.  Herodotus  tells  us  that  in  the 
public  banquets  in  Egypt,  tivice  as  much  was  placed  before 
the  king  as  before  any  one  else.  If  a double  quantity  was  a 
king’s  measure,  Benjamin  was  here  very  greatly  honored. 

13.  Joseph  sent  for  his  father. 

Here  “ wagons  ” are  introduced  to  our  notice  as  vehicles 


156 


GUESTS  AT  AN  EGYPTIAN  ENTERTAINMENT. 


JOSEPH. 


157 


for  conveying  his  father  and  household, 
in  the  Hebrew,  may  fairly  be  rendered 
some  small  exception,  it  may  be 
said,  that  wheel-carriages  are 
not  now  employed  in  Western 
Asia,  or  Africa ; but  the  ancient 
Egyptians  used  them,  and  they 
were  also  used  in  what  is  now 
Turkey  in  Asia.  The  war- 
chariot  was  very  common  in 
Egypt.  But  the  monuments 
show  also,  a species  of  light- 
covered  cart  or  wagon,  which 
it  is  supposed  were  not  of 
Egyptian  origin,  but  taken  from 
some  nomade  people  who  fled 
before  them  in  war.  With 
these,  probably,  Joseph  was  fur- 
nished. They  seem  not  to  have 
been  used  by  the  inhabitants 
of  Palestine,  and  yet  to  have 
been  known  to  them  as  a con- 
venience resorted  to  in  Egypt ; 
for  when  Jacob  saw  those  which 
J^eph  sent,  he  knew,  at  once, 
that  they  must  have  come  from 
Egypt ; and  they  furnished  to 
him  confirmation  of  the  story 
of  his  sons. 


The  original  word, 
With 


' wagons. 


14.  The  arrival  of  the  father  and  brethren  of  Joseph  in 
Egypt,  and  their  settlement  in  Goshen. 

In  one  of  the  tombs  at  Beni  Hassan,  there  is  a representa- 


158  EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 

tion  of  an  interesting  nature,  which  by  some  has  been,  too 
hastily  we  think,  considered  as  a sculptured  story  of  the 
arrival  of  Jacob  and  his  household,  and  their  presentation  to 
Pharaoh.  We  subjoin  a copy  of  it  in  part,  and  remark  that 


JOSEPH. 


159 


though  it  may  not  afford  any  testimony  to  the  particular 
event  we  are  considering,  yet  it  is  evidence  illustrative  of  our 


subject  in  general. 

Here  it  will  be  seen  that  two  persons,  seemingly  in  office, 
and  indicating,  both  by  physiognomy  and  costume,  that  they 
are  Egyptians,  appear  to  be  conducting  those  who  follow 
them  into  the  presence  of  Pharaoh,  or  one  of  his  principal 
officers  (who  is  not  seen  in  the  drawing).  The  hieroglyphical 
inscriptions  show  who  they  are.  The  first  holding  out  the 
tablet,  reads  “ the  royal  scribe,  Nofropth  the  second  is  “ the 
president  of  the  treasury,  Roti.”  The  tablet  held  forth  by 
the  scribe  is  dated  in  the  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  king 
to  whom  it  is  presented  ; and  sets  forth  that  certain  indi- 
viduals, either  as  such,  or  as  the  representatives  of  nations, 
had  been  taken  captive.  The  number  thirty-seven  is  written 
over  them  in  hieroglyphics.  It  is  necessary  to  observe  parti- 
cularly the  appearance  of  these  captives.  The  profile  differs 
from  that  of  the  Egyptians ; the  nose  and  chin  both  project, 
and  the  former  is  aquiline.  In  the  original  the  complexion 
was  yellow,  the  hair  and  beard  black ; and  the  latter  much 
more  abundant  than  on  an  Egyptian  face.  The  first  figure 
in  the  line  of  captives,  is  a man  clad  in  a rich  tunic  : he  holds 
a gazelle,  and  is  followed  by  an  attendant  leading  another. 
He  holds  also  in  his  hand,  the  horn  of  some  animal,  and  is 
making  a low  obeisance  to  the  king.  His  name  and  title  are 
written  in  hieroglyphics  before  him  : the  upper  group,  accord- 
ing to  Osborn,  reads  hik — king,  chief  [of]  “ the  land.”  The 


group  below 


is  letter  for  letter  the  transcription  of 


the  Hebrew  word  which  is  rendered  in  the  English  Bible, 
Jebusites.  The  meaning  seems,  therefore,  to  be  “ chief  of  the 


160 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


land  of  the  Jebusites,”  which  bordered  on  the  deserts,  and  in 
which  the  gazelle  abounded. 

Immediately  following  the  first  two,  are  four  men ; the 
first  carrying  a bow,  the  last  a spear,  and  the  two  between 
each  with  a club : their  dress  shows  them  to  be  of  some  rank, 
and  they  have  sandals  on  their  feet.  Next  comes  an  ass, 
bearing  a package  or  pannier,  tied  with  cords ; within  are 
two  children,  and  on  the  top  a shield.  These  children  are 
probably  hostages ; as  are  also  the  boy  and  four  women,  who 
follow  next.  All  of  these  are  richly  dressed,  and  wear  boots 
reaching  above  the  ankles  to  protect  them  from  the  burning 
sands  of  the  desert.  Another  ass,  loaded  with  spears  and 
shields,  is  next ; then  a man,  playing  with  the  plectrum  upon 
an  instrument  closely  resembling  the  Grecian  lyre.  The  case 
is  slung  at  his  back.  The  last  figure  carries  a bow,  quiver 
and  war  club,  and  is  probably  the  bow-bearer  of  the  first  or 
some  of  the  other  personages.  Such  a figure  is  often  repre- 
sented in  the  reliefs  on  the  temples. 

The  beards  are  remarkable,  because  though  common  in 
the  East,  the  Egyptians  did  not  wear  them ; and  in  the  sculp- 
tures generally,  they  are  used  as  one  of  the  characteristic 
peculiarities  of  foreign  and  uncivilized  nations. 

In  the  inscription  the  word  “ captives  ” is  used,  and  this 
has  led  to  some  difficulty  in  the  interpretation  of  the  scene. 
Wilkinson  at  first  supposed,  from  the  use  of  this  word,  that  it 
was  a representation  of  ordinary  prisoners  taken  by  the 
Egyptians  in  war : he  afterward  modified  this  opinion,  and 
remarked  that  “ the  contemptuous  expressions  common  to  the 
Egyptians  in  speaking  of  foreigners,  might  account  for  the  use 
of  this  word.”  They  probably  are  not  “captives”  in  the 
common  sense  of  that  term.  Most  of  the  captives  that  are 


JOSEPH. 


161 


seen  on  the  monuments,  are  represented  as  bound,  with  their 
limbs  in  the  most  painful  positions.  Beside,  these  have  arms 
and  are  playing  on  musical  instruments ; two  things,  which, 
according  to  alt  the  representations  in  Egypt,  are  incompatible 
with  the  fact  of  their  being  captives.  Rosellini,  on  the 
ground  of  the  inscription  alone,  supposed  them  to  be  cap- 
tives. He,  however,  gives  a copy  from  a representation  of 
“ some  foreign  slaves,  sent  by  king  Osirtasen  II.  as  a present 
to  a military  chieftain.” 

Such  may  be  the  story  told  here  ; for  the  individual  to 
whom  these  persons  are  presented,  is  not,  according  to  Wil- 
kinson, the  king  himself,  but  one  of  his  officers.  If  we  may 
venture  to  give  our  own  interpretation,  we  should  say  that 
they  are  either  the  representatives  of  some  distant  and  subju- 
gated people,  bringing  their  customary  tribute  as  vassals ; or 
they  are  “ strangers,”  coming  to  ask  an  abode  in  Egpyt,  and 
seeking  to  enforce  their  petition  by  gifts.  Of  this  latter 
custom,  we  find  evidence  in  the  monuments.  Although, 
therefore,  we  do  not  believe  that  the  coming  of  Jacob  and 
his  sons  is  here  storied,  yet  the  sculpture  is  valuable  for  two 
purposes  ; first,  as  confirming  the  Scripture  history  as  to  the 
existence  and  condition  of  the  Jebusites  ; and  secondly,  as 
proof  that  emigration  with  women  and  children,  and  formal 
admission  of  them  into  Egypt  as  inhabitants,  took  place  in 
the  earliest  times  of  which  we  have  any  certain  knowledge  : 
and  with  this,  the  story  of  Jacob’s  coming  agrees. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Joseph  informed  his  father  and 
brethren,  on  their  arrival,  that,  with  a view  to  their  settlement 
in  Goshen,  he  would  tell  Pharaoh  that  they  were  “ shepherds,” 
and  had  brought  with  them  “ their  flocks  and  their  herds 
and  he  instructed  them  to  say  the  same  thing  to  Pharaoh, 
11 


162 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


adding, — “ that  ye  may  dwell  in  the  land  of  Goshen  ; for 
every  shepherd  is  an  ahomination  to  the  Egyptians.”  After 
this  Joseph  presented  five  of  them  to  the  king,  of  whom  his 
father  was  one  : “ And  Pharaoh  said  unto  his  brethren.  What 
is  your  occupation?  And  they  said  unto  Pharaoh,  Thy 
servants  are  shepherds,  both  we  and  our  fathers.  They  said, 
moreover,  unto  Pharaoh : For  to  sojourn  in  the  land  are  we 
come ; for  thy  servants  have  no  pasture  for  their  flocks ; for 
the  famine  is  sore  in  the  land  of  Canaan : now,  therefore,  we 
pray  thee,  let  thy  servants  dwell  in  the  land  of  Goshen.” 
Pharaoh  granted  their  request. 

Here  we  must  fix  our  attention  upon  two  facts  distinctly 
stated.  First,  that  “every  shepherd  was  an  abomination  to 
the  Egyptians ;”  and  secondly,  that  these  shepherds  were 
settled  in  Goshen.  As  to  the  first,  our  readers  will  remember 
that  in  speaking  of  Abraham,  we  showed  that  though  his  was 
a pastoral  calling,  yet  in  his  day,  no  objection  was  made  to 
him  on  that  account ; and  we  endeavored  to  show  that  the 
cause  of  this  was  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  a race  of 
invading  shepherds,  governed  by  “ shepherd  kings,”  then 
had  sway  in  Lower  Egypt,  where  Abraham  was.  But  now, 
in  the  same  locality,  we  find  the  state  of  feeling  entirely 
changed ; and  we  will  add,  in  passing,  that  the  truth  of  the 
statement  we  are  now  considering,  is  confirmed  by  hundreds 
of  representations,  to  be  gathered  from  the  monuments.  As 
if  to  show  their  utter  contempt  of  them,  the  artists,  both  of 
Upper  and  Lower  Egypt,  delighted,  on  all  occasions,  in  repre- 
senting shepherds  as  dirty  and  unshaven ; and  caricatured 
them  as  a deformed  and  unseemly  race.  Sometimes,  they 
were  delineated,  as  were  the  captives  taken  in  war,  on  the 
soles  of  their  sandals ; that  they  might  express  the  fulness  of 


JOSEPH. 


163 


habitual  contempt  by  treading  them  under  their  feet.  So 
much  for  the  fact  of  the  “ abomination.” 

In  the  absence  of  all  other  testimony  but  the  simple  fact 
of  the  different  feeling  toward  shepherds,  in  the  days  of  Abra- 
ham and  in  those  of  Joseph,  we  should,  if  required  to  account 
for  it,  naturally  conclude  that  events  had  transpired,  in  the 
interval  of  time  between  these  two  personages,  which  in  some 
way  were  connected  with  shepherds,  and  by  some  means  had 
created  an  aversion  toward  them  in  the  ruling  powers. 
And  here,  actual  history  comes  in  and  confirms  this  conclu- 
sion. It  is  not  our  purpose  to  weary  the  reader  with  the 
uninteresting  details  of  our  chronological  research  : we  must, 
therefore,  for  the  present,  content  ourselves  with  the  statement, 
that  the  result  of  it  has  been  the  satisfactory  establishment,  to 
our  own  minds  at  least,  of  the  fact,  that  the  “ shepherd  kings,” 
of  whom  we  spoke  in  the  chapter  on  Abraham,  and  who  ruled 
in  his  day,  were  expelled  from  their  last  stronghold  in  Egypt, 
and  the  native  sovereigns  had  again  obtained  sway,  Jusi  before 
Joseph  was  brought  down  and  sold  as  a slave  in  Egypt^ 
"t  ^liat  these  shepherd  kings  and  their  followers  (Manetho's 
fable  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding)  never  were  invited 
back  by  the  pretended  leprous  followers  of  Moses,  and  never 
did  come  back ; that  the  Egyptians,  on  the  re-establishment 
of  a native  dynasty,  under  a sense  of  national  humiliation 
to  which  they  had  been  subjected  by  a foreign  yoke,  not  only 
cordially  hated  all  shepherds,  but  looked  on  all  pastoral  people 
with  distrust  and  suspicion  ; that  Joseph  himself,  had  he  come 
down  avowedly  as  a shepherd,  would  have  fared  accordingly  ; 
but  he  was  brought  as  a slave,  sold  as  a slave,  with  little  of 
interest,  and  less  of  inquiry,  as  to  his  origin ; that  rising  by 
degrees,  by  a providential  combination  of  circumstances,  in 


164 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


the  fulfilment  of  God’s  purposes,  he  had  become  a naturalized 
Egyptian,  of  strong  family  alliance  and  of  great  power ; and 
that  he  did  not  suffer  from  this  aversion  to  shepherds ; be- 
cause no  man  in  Egypt  ever  could  have  known  him  as  a 
shepherd  boy ; and  none  probably  knew  of  his  alliance  with 
a shepherd  race,  until  the  strange  news  was  rumored  in  the 
palace,  “Joseph’s  brethren  have  come.”  The  aversion  to 
shepherds,  therefore,  mentioned  in  the  sacred  writings,  is  to 
our  minds  one  of  the  strong  proofs  of  the  truth  of  the  story ; 
for  history,  we  think,  furnishes  a full  and  satisfactory  expla- 
nation of  that  aversion,  in  the  existence  of  adequate  causes  for 
it ; which  causes  perfectly  synchronize  with  the  true  date  of 
events,  recorded  in  our  Scriptural  narrative. 

Of  this  national  aversion  to  shepherds,  Joseph  took  a wise 
advantage,  in  the  settlement  of  his  father  and  brethren : — 
“ Say  (thus  he  directed  them),  thy  servants’  trade  hath  been 
about  cattle  from  our  youth,  even  until  now,  both  we,  and 
also  our  fathers ; that  ye  may  dwell  in  the  land  of  Goshen.'^ 

Now  where,  and  in  what  condition  was  this  land  of 
Goshen  1 The  Pentateuch  is  not  a formal  treatise  on  geog- 
raphy ; it  is,  therefore,  not  surprising  that  it  does  not  give  us 
a minute  and  direct  account  of  the  situation  of  this  land. 
But  it  is  very  gratifying  to  remark  that  it  incidentally  fur- 
nishes so  many  particulars  concerning  it  as  fully  enable  us  to 
identify  its  locality ; and  that  facts  so  fully  substantiate  what, 
at  first  view,  would  seem  to  be  discrepancies  in  these  particu- 
lars, that  the  very  references  to  Goshen  conclusively  show 
that  the  author  of  the  Pentateuch  (no  matter  now  who  he 
may  have  been)  possessed  a most  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
topography  of  the  country  about  which  he  was  writing.  He 
was  not  dependent  on  uncertain  reports  for  his  information.  He 


JOSEPH. 


165 


had  seen,  and  knew  for  himself;  and  on  no  other  principle 
can  we  explain  the  fact  that  all  his  allusions  to  the  position 
and  nature  of  the  land  are  sustained  by  its  actual  geography, 
without  the  slightest  reference  to  any  imaginary  region.  A 
study  of  the  whole  subject,  will  (as  Hengstenberg  has 
remarked)  impress  conviction  on  the  impartial  mind  that  the 
writer  of  the  Pentateuch  “ wrote  from  personal  observation, 
with  the  freedom  and  confidence  of  one  to  whom  the  informa- 
tion communicated  comes  naturally  and  of  its  own  accord ; 
and  from  one  who  has  not  obtained  it  for  a proposed  object.” 
Let  us  first  look  at  the  supposed  discrepancies. 

It  would  appear,  on  the  one  hand,  that  it  was  the  eastern 
border-land  of  EgpytP  “And  he  [Jacob]  sent  Judah  before 
him  unto  Joseph,  to  direct  his  face  unto  Goshen.”  Gen.  xlvi. 
28.  Now,  Jacob  came  from  the  East. 

Jacob  did  not  receive  any  instructions  or  orders  from 
Joseph,  until  he  had  reached  Goshen ; this  shows  it  to  have 
been  the  border  of  the  country  on  the  eastern  side. 

Joseph  tells  Pharaoh,  that  his  father  and  brethren  were  in 
Goshen.  There  they  were  obliged,  in  conformity  with  Egyp- 
tian custom,  to  abide  until  they  had  permission  to  enter 
Egypt.  This  shows  it  to  have  been  on  the  eastern  border. 

Tell  Pharaoh,  says  Joseph  to  his  relations,  that  your  business 
through  your  lives  has  been  about  cattle  ; and  he  gives  them 
this  reason  for  it: — “that  ye  may  dwell  in  the  land  of  Goshen; 
for  every  shepherd  is  an  abomination  to  the  Egyptians.”  Un- 
less Goshen  were  a frontier  province,  what  force  would  there 
have  been  in  this  reason?  If  it  were,  then  the  Israelites 
would  not  be  brought  into  close  contact  with  the  great  mass 
of  Egypt’s  inhabitants,  to  whom  they  were  an  “ abomination.” 
When  Moses  led  the  children  of  Israel  out,  they  went  east- 


166 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


ward.  They  departed  from  the  chief  town  of  this  very  land. 
In  two  days,  they  had  reached  the  confines  of  the  Arabian 
desert.  This  shows  that  Goshen  must  have  been  the  eastern 
boundary. 

But  again,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  incidental  passages 
about  Goshen,  which  represent  it  as  lying  immediately  around 
the  chief  city  of  Egypt ; for  Joseph,  who  must  then  have  lived 
in  the  principal  city,  says : “ And  thou  shalt  dwell  in  the 
land  of  Goshen,  and  thou  shalt  be  near  to  me.”  Gen.  xlv.  10. 

What  was  the  chief  city  of  Egypt  in  that  day?  The 
Pentateuch  nowhere  expressly  tells  us.  But  perhaps  it  fur- 
nishes data,  by  which  to  determine  it.  The  whole  Pentateuch 
shows  in  a general  manner,  that  the  abode  of  royalty  then, 
was  somewhere  in  Lower  Egypt.  Tanis,  the  Zoan  of  Scrip- 
ture, we  have  already  seen  was  one  of  the  oldest  cities  of 
Egypt ; for  it  was  there  in  Abraham’s  day,  and  was  then 
of  some  note  and  considered  as  a sort  of  standard  with  which 
to  compare  other  cities  : “ And  Hebron  was  built  seven  years 
before  Zoan  in  Egypt.”  Numb.  xiii.  22.  The  monuments 
there,  show  that  Tanis  existed  in  the  times  of  Rameses  the 
Great.  When  Moses  performed  his  miracles  before  the  Pha- 
raoh, who  refused  to  let  the  Israelites  go,  where  was  the 
residence  of  that  Pharaoh  ? At  his  chief  city.  Where  were 
the  miracles  wrought  ? Let  the  Bible  answer : “ Marvellous 
things  did  he  in  the  sight  of  their  fathers,  in  the  land  of 
Egypt,  in  the  field  of  Zoan.”  Psalm  Ixxviii.  12.  “How  he 
had  wrought  his  signs  in  Egypt,  and  his  wonders  in  the  field 
of  Zoan.  And  had  turned  their  rivers  into  blood,”  &c. 
Psalm  Ixxviii.  43,  et  seq. 

On  the  supposition  that  Tanis  or  Zoan  was  the  chief  city ; 
we  ask.  Was  it  in  or  near  Goshen?  The  question  will  be 


JOSEPH. 


167 


answered  by  a reply  to  the  inquiry  whether  Moses  and  his 
parents  were  Israelites  ; for  if  they  were,  they  lived  in  Goshen. 
Now,  where  was  Moses  found  1 On  the  banks  of  the  Nile, 
where  the  king’s  daughter  was  accustomed  to  walk  and  to 
bathe.  And  his  parents  lived  near,  for  his  sister  watched  to 
see  what  would  become  of  him,  and  ran,  not  far,  to  bring  his 
mother  as  a nurse.  It  only  remains  to  ask,  where  must  have 
been  the  home  of  Pharaoh’s  daughter?  And  the  obvious 
answer  is,  in  the  palace  of  her  father,  in  the  chief  city  of 
his  kingdom.  And  thus,  by  a proper  arrangement  of  facts 
gathered  from  Scripture,  it  is  plain  that  Goshen  might  have 
included  or  was  not  far  from  Tanis  ; and  that  Joseph’s  father 
and  brethren  might  have  lived  in  Goshen,  and  yet  not  been 
very  distant  from  him  in  Tanis.  There  is  not  here,  then, 
necessarily,  any  discrepancy. 

But  if  it  should  be  thought  that  Tanis  or  Zoan  was  not 
the  chief  city,  and  On  or  Heliopolis  should  be  considered  the 
residence  of  Joseph,  still  would  his  relations,  living  in  Goshen, 
have  been  near  to  him  ; for  this  land  lay  along  the  Pelusiac  or 
most  eastern  branch  of  the  Nile ; as  it  is  evident  that  the  Isra- 
elites, on  being  led  out  by  Moses,  nowhere  crossed  the  Nile  ; 
and  thus  Goshen  would  have  included  a part  of  the  nome  of 
Heliopolis,  of  which  On  was  the  capital. 

But  again  : the  land  of  Goshen  is  described  in  Scripture  as 
a pasture  ground.  It  was  for  the  sake  of  its  good  pasture  that 
Jacob  and  his  sons  asked  to  be  placed  there. 

It  is  also,  on  the  other  hand,  spoken  of  as  a region  of 
arable  land.  “ And  he  [Joseph]  gave  them  a possession  in 
the  land  of  Egypt,  in  the  best  of  the  land,  in  the  land  of 
Raineses.”  Gen.  xlvii. And  we  know  that  the  Israelites 


168 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


while  in  Egypt  did  cultivate  the  land,  and  obtained  an  abun- 
dance of  its  agricultural  products. 

Is  there  here  a real  discrepancy?  Goshen,  according  to 
Hales,  in  which  he  is  sustained  by  the  best  authorities, 
“ stretched  along  the  Bubastic  or  Pelusiac  branch  of  the  Nile, 
and  formed  the  eastern  barrier  of  Egypt,  toward  Palestine  and 
Arabia,  the  quarters  from  which  they  most  dreaded  invasion.” 
It  therefore  comprised  a tract  of  country  very  various  in  its 
nature ; part  of  it  arable,  and  part  pasture  lands.  There  is 
even  at  this  day,  in  the  interior  of  ancient  Goshen,  a large 
tract  of  land  good  for  tillage,  and  fruitful.  A valley  stretches 
through  the  whole  breadth  of  it ; and,  according  to  Le  Pere, 
this  whole  tract,  from  the  ancient  Bubastis  on  the  Pelusiac 
branch  of  the  Nile,  to  the  entrance  of  the  Wady  Tumilat,  is 
now  under  full  cultivation,  and  annually  overflowed  by  the 
river.  It  had  also  good  pasture  lands,  so  that  it  combined  the 
peculiarities  of  both  Arabia  and  Egypt. 

Michaelis  intimates  that  it  was  not  probable  the  king  of 
Egypt  would  give  to  these  shepherds  “ the  best  of  the  land.” 
But,  adverting  to  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  there  would 
seem  to  be  nothing  very  surprising  in  his  so  doing.  This 
very  Goshen  was  the  last  stronghold  of  the  shepherd  kings 
who,  but  a few  years  before  Joseph  came,  had  been  driven  out ; 
and  during  the  greater  part  of  their  abode  in  Egypt,  it  was  their 
chief  settlement.  It  was  not  long,  since  they  had  been  driven 
out.  The  Egyptians  needed  it  but  little  for  pastoral  purposes, 
and  it  was  consequently  but  sparsely  peopled.  In  permitting 
the  Hebrews  to  occupy  it,  therefore,  not  only  was  no  one 
dispossessed,  but  the  new  comers  were  fixed  in  the  only 
unoccupied  part  of  Egypt  adapted  to  their  calling ; were  kept 
in  a very  great  degree  apart  from  the  Egyptians ; and  above 


JOSEPH. 


169 


all,  formed,  on  the  defenceless  side  of  Egypt,  the  barrier  of  a 
brave  and  numerous  people,  occupying  as  it  were  the  gateway 
to  the  kingdom,  through  which  the  invading  hordes  of  the 
desert,  and  of  the  East  generally,  always  passed  on  their  war- 
like and  predatory  incursions.  Whatever  it  might  have  been 
to  the  Hebrews,  in  their  peculiar  avocation,  to  Pharaoh  it  was 
not  “ the  best  of  the  land and  even  had  it  been,  its  surrender 
was  fully  compensated  by  the  additional  security  which  the 
rest  of  the  kingdom  obtained  from  its  occupancy  by  the 
Hebrews.  The  story  of  the  Bible  is  altogether  probable,  and 
certainly  in  harmony  with  known  facts  in  Egypt. 

15.  Jacob  dies,  and  is  embalmed  by  Joseph's  physicians 
at  his  command. 

The  language  implies  that  Joseph  had  among  his  servants, 
many  who  were  physicians.  This  is  in  entire  conformity 
with  what  we  know  of  .Egyptian  customs.  From  Herodotus 
we  learn  that  the  faculty  in  Egypt  was  very  humerous  ; and 
that  no  doctor  was  allowed  to  practise  in  more  than  one 
branch  of  the  profession.  Some  were  oculists  ; others  at- 
tended to  diseases  of  the  head  only ; others,  solely  to  intes- 
tinal maladies,  &c.  Nor  was  the  profession  deficient  in  skill, 
or  in  a reputation  which  reached  beyond  Egypt.  As  to  skill, 
they  took  the  best  mode  to  obtain  it ; for  Pliny  tells  us  that 
the}'’  made  j)ost  mortem  examinations ; and  this,  by  the  way, 
we  think,  is  the  first  historical  evidence  we  have  of  such  a 
practice.  They  studied  also  the  nature  and  properties  of 
drugs ; for  Homer,  in  his  Odyssey,  describes  Egypt  as  a 
country  producing  many  drugs,  some  salutary,  others  perni- 
cious ; and  tells  us  that  every  physician  there  possessed 
knowledge  above  other  men. 


170 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


As  to  their  reputation  abroad,  we  learn  from  the  third  book 
of  Herodotus  (Thalia)  that  Cyrus  had  a physician  sent  to  him 
from  Egypt,  and  that  Darius  also  had  Egyptian  physicians 
about  him.  Indeed,  to  those  curious  in  such  investigations, 
Egypt  atibrds  a chapter  of  no  small  interest  in  the  history  of 
the  progress  of  medical  science. 

The  physicians,  or  a portion  of  them,  were  the  embalmers  ; 
these  embalmers  were  a hereditary  class  in  Egypt,  according 
to  the  later  classical  writers.  Both  statements  are  true.  The 
first  relates  to  the  most  ancient,  and  the  latter  to  modern  times. 
The  monuments  show  that  embalming  was  a very  ancient 
usage  of  Egypt.  Mummies,  also,  have  been  found  bearing  the 
date  of  the  oldest  kings.  It  is  probable  the  custom  originated 
in  Egypt,  and  was  founded  on  their  religious  belief  that  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  soul  in  the  region  of  happiness  was  dependent 
on  the  preservation  of  the  body.  Some  have  thought  that  a 
physical  notion  may  have  also  had  its  influence.  Egypt  is 
annually,  for  three  months,  under  water,  and  is  at  the  same 
time  exposed  to  a burning  sun.  It  is  therefore  important  that 
all  decomposition  of  animal  matter  should,  as  much  as  possi- 
ble, be  prevented.  Hence  inferior  animals  were  embalmed. 
The  practice,  it  is  said,  was  put  an  end  to  by  the  preaching  of 
St.  Anthony  and  other  Eremitic  fathers  who,  in  their  zeal,  de- 
nounced it  as  idolatrous.  With  this,  some  significantly  con- 
nect the  fact,  that,  since  the  conversion  of  Egypt  to  Christianity, 
the  plague,  which  Avas  utterly  unknown  in  ancient  times,  now 
commonly  makes  its  annual  appearance  on  the  subsidence  of 
the  Nile;  and  that  its  first  introduction  maybe  historically 
traced  to  a period  someAvhere  about  the  time  of  the  successful 
efibrt  of  St.  Anthony  and  his  confreres  against  embalming. 
In  such  a discussion. 


JOSEPH. 


171 


“ Non  nobis,  tantas  componere  lites.  * 

“ And  forty  days  were  fulfilled  for  him  ; for  so  are  fulfilled  the 
days  of  those  which  are  embalmed : and  the  Egyptians 
mourned  for  him  threescore  and  ten  days.”  Gen.  1.  3. 

The  author  here  mentions  two  numbers,  forty  and  seventy  ; 


the  latter,  doubtless,  including 
the  former  as  a part  of  it 
The  meaning,  in  the  judg- 
ment of  the  best  writers,  is 
that  the  whole  period  of  the 
mourning  embraced  seventy 
days,  of  which  the  process  of 
embalming  occupied  forty ; 
and  with  this,  the  statements 
both  of  Herodotus  and  Diodo- 
rus may  be  reconciled. 

Mourning  for  the  dead, 
among  the  Egyptians,  and 
especially  when  the  deceased 
was  of  high  rank,  was  a very 
solemn  ceremony.  Herodo- 
tus says,  with  respect  to 
their  funerals  and  ceremonies 
of  mourning ; whenever  a 
man  of  any  importance  dies, 
the  females  of  his  family,  dis- 
figuring their  heads  and  faces 
with  dirt,  leave  the  corpse  in 
the  house,  run  publicly  about, 
accompanied  by  their  female 
* On  this  subject  of  embalming, 


see  Wilkinson,  Vol.  V.  chap.  xvi. 


172 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


relations,  with  their  garments  in  disorder ; their  breasts  exposed, 
and  beating  themselves  severely : the  men,  on  their  parts,  do 
the  same.”  Diodorus  says ; “ If  any  one  dies  among  them, 
all  his  relatives  and  friends  cover  their  heads  with  mud,  and 
go  about  the  streets  with  loud  lamentations,  until  the  body 
is  buried.  In  the  meantime,  they  neither  use  baths,  nor  even 
take  wine,  or  any  other  than  common  food  ; they  also  do  not 
put  on  beautiful  garments.”  On  the  previous  page,  may  be 
seen  the  representation  of  a solemn  act  of  mourning,  copied 
from  the  monuments. 

We  must  not  here  omit  a seemingly  slight  circumstance, 
but  really  important,  as  indicating  a very  familiar  acquaint- 
ance on  the  part  of  the  author  of  the  Pentateuch  with 
Egyptian  usages.  He  has  written,  “ And  when  the  days  of 
his  [Israel’s]  mourning  were  past,  Joseph  spake  unto  the  house 
of  Pharaoh,  saying.  If  now  I have  found  grace  in  your  eyes, 
speak,  I pray  you,  in  the  ears  of  Pharaoh,  saying,”  &c.  Gen.  1. 
4.  It  will  hardly  be  suspected  that  in  writing  these  words,  the 
author  supposed  he  was  furnishing  incidental  testimony  to  his 
own  truth,  when  it  should  be  called  in  question  at  a future 
day ; and  yet  it  is  such  testimony.  Why  did  not  Joseph  go  in 
person  to  Pharaoh  to  speak  for  himself,  as  we  have  seen  he  did 
on  the  occasion  of  his  father’s  and  brothers’  arrival  in  Egypt  ? 
Herodotus,  speaking  of  the  customs  of  Egypt,  tells  us  that 
“ it  is  elsewhere  customary,  in  case  of  death,  for  those  who  are 
most  nearly  affected  to  cut  off  their  hair  in  testimony  of  sor- 
row ; but  the  Egyptians,  who,  at  other  times,  have  their  heads 
closely  shorn,  suffer  the  hair  on  this  occasion  to  grow  on  both 
head  and  chin.”  Joseph  was  now  mourning,  consequently  his 
hair  and  beard  were  both  apparent,  and  in  that  condition,  he 
knew  that  Egyptian  etiquette  and  propriety  did  not  allow  of 


JOSEPH. 


173 


his  appearance  before  the  sovereign.  He  could  not  now  shave, 
as  he  did  when  summoned  from  the  prison. 

l(j.  Joseph  died,  and  they  cmhalnied  him,  and  he  was  put 
hi  a coffin  in  Egypt. 

'I'he  particular  mention  of  a coffin  seems  here  to  imply  a 
distinction.  Coffins  have  never  been  much  used  in  the  East, 
though  royal  personages  have  sometimes  been  put  in  stone 
sarcopliagi.  Coffins,  however,  were  more  common  in  Egypt 
than  elsewhere ; but  still  the  common  people  were,  for  the 
most  part,  obliged  to  dispense  with  them,  and  were  merely 
swathed  in  wrappers  with  bandages.  The  original  word  used 
here  [aron)  denotes  that  the  coffin  was  of  wood ; and  we 
know  that  sometimes  persons  of  wealth  and  distinction  had 
two,  three,  or  even  four : one  within  the  other.  Herodotus 
particularly  describes  the  Egyptian  coffin ; and  those  found, 
we  believe,  have  generally  been  of  sycamore. 

It  has  been  objected,  that  the  writer  of  the  sacred  history 
proves  himself  to  have  been  ignorant  of  Egyptian  usages, 
because  lie  makes  the  body  of  Joseph  to  be  deposited  in  a 
coffin  ; and  it  is  said  that  one  of  his  rank  would  have  occu- 
pied a sarcophagus  of  stone.  The  very  fact  of  his  being  put 
in  a coffin  of  wood  confirms  the  story ; for  such  were  in 
general  use,  while  those  of  stone  were  appropriated  to  royal 
personages.  Beside,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  body  of 
Joseph  was  to  be  transported  from  Egypt,  and  this  circum- 
stance alone  would  have  indicated  the  propriety  of  placing  his 
remains  in  a coffin  of  wood. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE  BONDAGE. 

After  the  death  of  Joseph,  sixty-five  years  elapsed  before 
the  birth  of  Moses,  according  to  the  chronology  of  Dr.  Hales. 
The  author  of  the  Pentateuch  distinctly  informs  us  that 
during  this  interval  all  the  sons  of  Jacob,  and  the  men  of  their 
generation,  had  died ; and  toward  the  latter  part  of  the 
interval  above  named,  the  fact  meets  us  that  “ there  arose 
a new  king  over  Egypt^  which  knew  not  Joseph.”  This  is  a 
particular  of  Egyptian  history,  in  the  explanation  of  which 
confusion  has  arisen,  from  the  fabrication  of  the  pretended 
Manetho  about  the  leprous  Israelites  under  Moses,  and  their 
recall  of  the  shepherd  kings,  to  which  we  have  already 
adverted.  Some  have  thought  that  the  monarch  of  this  new 
dynasty  was  the  first  sovereign  furnished  on  the  re-intrusion 
of  the  pastoral  invaders.  In  opposition  to  this  opinion,  we 
are  met  by  the  fact  that  these  shepherds  are  represented  by 
Manetho  (the  only  authority  for  the  return  of  the  shepherds 
at  all,)  as  coming  back  on  the  invitation  of  the  Israelites ; 
the  shepherds,  therefore,  were  not  likely  to  become  their 
oppressors.  But  further,  according  to  Manetho,  the  Israelites 
were  not  oppressed  during  this  supposed  second  period  of 
pastoral  sway,  but,  in  conjunction  with  the  shepherds,  were 
themselves  the  oppressors.  The  document  of  Manetho  on 
this  subject,  therefore,  can  only  be  made  intelligible  by  inter- 


THE  BONDAGE. 


175 


preting  it  to  mean  exactly  the  contrary  of  what  it  says ; and 
of  course  is  not  entitled  to  the  least  respect  as  historical 
authority.  We  therefore  reject  as  spurious  the  whole  para- 
graph from  Manetho  giving  the  story  of  the  return  of  the 
shepherds  on  the  invitation  of  “ the  lepers.” 

As  far  as  our  investigations  have  enabled  us  to  discover, 
the  eighteenth  dynasty  of  Egypt  began  to  reign  about  sixty 
years  after  Joseph’s  death,  and  the  first  king  was  Tliothmes, 
Tethmosis  or  Amosis,  or  Ames  or  Amos,  for  in  all  these 
various  modes  has  it  been  written.  The  chronological  coinci- 
dence would,  therefore,  suggest  that  he  was  the  king  who 
“ knew  not  Joseph.”  By  this  expression  we  understand,  not 
that  he  was  ignorant  of  the  past  history  of  Joseph,  but  that  he 
was  not  so  deeply  impressed  as  the  last  dynasty  had  been 
with  a sense  of  the  services  Joseph  had  rendered  to  the  state  ; 
and  therefore  not  equally  disposed  to  acknowledge  the  claims 
of  the  Israelites  upon  the  Egyptian  government.  But  why  was 
this  ? Because  he  was  from  the  distant  province  of  Thebes, 
knew  nothing  personally  of  the  Hebrews,  and,  with  the  usual 
haughty  arrogance  of  Egyptian  monarchs,  probably  viewed 
them  with  the  contempt  and  suspicion  that  attached  to 
foreigners,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  especially  to  shepherds. 
vSir  Gardner  Wilkinson  has  made  a suggestion  on  this  subject, 
well  worthy  of  consideration.  He  thinks  that  the  Jews,  who 
had  come  in  under  the  pressure  of  a famine,  had  asked  and 
obtained  a grant  from  the  Egyptian  authorities,  on  condition 
of  the  performance  of  certain  services  by  them  and  their 
descendants.  This  is  rather  corroborated  by  the  fact  that 
some  of  them  were  agriculturists,  while  others  were  shep- 
h.erds ; for  we  read  that,  beside  their  labor  “ in  mortar  and 
brick,”  they  were  also  employed  “ in  all  manner  of  service  in 


176 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


the  field,”  Ex.  i.  14  : — and  in  Deuteronomy,  the  phrase  occurs, 
“ Egypt where, thou  sowedst  thy  seed  and  wateredst  it.” 

While  the  Memphitic  dynasty  lasted,  Wilkinson  thinks 
this  grant  was  respected,  and  nothing  more  was  required  of 
the  Hebrews  than  a compliance  with  the  terms  on  which  it 
was  made.  But  when  the  Theban  family  came  to  the  throne, 

m 

the  grant  was  rescinded,  and  the  services  notwithstanding 
required ; and  thus  commenced  the  bondage,  when  despotism 
and  prejudice  soon  found  a pretext  for  imposing  additional 
burdens.  It  was  pretended  that  the  Hebrews,  who  certainly 
had  rapidly  increased  in  numbers,  had  thereby  become  dan- 
gerous to  Egypt ; particularly  as  they  lived  on  the  side  next 
to  the  Nomade  tribes,  with  whom  they  might  make  alliances ; 
and,  more  especially,  as  they  were  not  very  far  distant  from 
the  descendants  of  the  old  invaders,  the  shepherds,  who  had 
withdrawn  to  Palestine  only,  and  there  constituted  the  valiant 
and  powerful  race  of  the  Philistines. 

Whether  this  pretext  were  well  or  ill  founded,  it  furnished 
the  Egyptian  monarch  with  sufficient  grounds  for  treating  the 
Israelites  like  captives  taken  in  Avar,  and  compelling  them 
gratuitously  to  erect  “ treasure  cities  ” for  him,  Avhich  they  did. 
All  AA'^e  can  say  of  this  conjecture,  in  the  absence  of  positive 
proof,  is  that  it  does  not  violate  probability,  and  is  perfectly 
consistent  with  the  details  of  the  Bible  story. 

The  next  point  that  we  have  to  consider,  consists  of  the 
details  of  Jewish  oppression,  at  the  hands  of  Egypt : — “ They 
did  set  over  them  taskmasters,  to  affiict  them  with  their 
burdens.  And  they  built  for  Pharaoh  treasure  cities,  Pithom 
and  Raamses.” — “ And  the  Egyptians  made  the  children  of 
Israel  to  serve,  with  rigor : and  they  made  their  lives  bitter 
with  hard  bondage  in  mortar  and  in  brick,  and  in  all  manner 


THE  BONDAGE. 


177 


of  service  in  the  field : all  their  service,  wherein  they  made 
them  serve  was  with  rigor.” 

I.  They  set  over  them  taskmasters.  This  is  perfectly 
Egyptian ; and  exists  at  this  day,  with  the  single  difference 
that  the  Egyptians  occupy  the  place  of  the  oppressed,  instead 
of  the  oppressors.  The  bitter  cup  is  returned  to  their  own 
lips.  A modern  writer  states  that,  “ when  the  labor  of  the 
people  is  required  for  any  public  work,  the  officers  of  Mehemet 
Ali  collect  the  whole  neighborhood — men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren ; and  dividing  them  into  so  many  companies  or  droves, 
appoint  taskmasters  over  them.  These  are  armed  with 
whips  which  they  use  pretty  freely,  as  they  are  responsible 
for  the  completion  of  the  work.”  The  monuments  show  that 
this  was  precisely  the  custom  of  ancient  Egypt.  Below  are 
representations  in  illustration.  In  the  first,  the  culprit  is  sub- 
jected to  the  bastinado  ; a punishment  by  no  means  uncommon 
now  in  Egypt,  which  is  governed  very  much  by  the  cudgel 
or  stick. 


The  following  affords  another  example,  where  the  task- 
masters all  appear  with  sticks ; and  while  one  offender  has 

12 


178 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


hands  already  laid  upon  him.  another  is  in  the  posture  of 
deprecatory  supplication. 


They  were  employed  in  building  cities.  Josephus  tells  us, 
that  his  nation  was  also  engaged  in  building  pyramids,  and 
making  canals  and  embankments.  It  seems  questionable, 
however,  whether  the  Israelites  took  any  part  in  the  work  of 
building  the  pyramids  of  Memphis,  or  the  Arsinoite  nome. 
The  better  opinion  is,  that  they  did  not.  But  captives  were, 
in  general,  the  builders  of  public  works.  Thus  Diodorus 
tells  us,  that  Sesostris  placed  on  all  his  buildings  erected 
by  captives,  an  inscription,  stating  that  no  native  citizen  had 
been  engaged  in  the  servile  work. 

II.  Pithom  and  Raamses  were  the  cities  they  built.  They 
were  fortified  towns,  in  which  provisions  were  stored  up. 
The  first  named,  is  the  Patumos  of  Herodotus ; which,  as  we 
learn  from  him,  was  on  the  Pelusiac  arm  of  the  Nile,  not  far 
from  the  entrance  of  the  canal  which,  in  his  day,  connected 
the  Nile  with  the  Red  Sea.  The  initial  P,  is  but  the  Egyp- 
tian article ; and  in  the  rest  of  the  name,  we  recognize  the 
T/«m,  which  the  Itinerary  of  Antoninus  places  at  twelve 


THE  BONDAGE. 


179 


Roman  miles  from  Heroopolis.  Guided  by  these  indications, 
the  French  savans  place  Pithom  on  the  site  of  the  present 
village  of  Ahbaseh.  This  is  in  ancient  Goshen.  The  same 
scholars  have  also  satisfactorily  shown,  that  Raamses  was  the 
same  place  which  the  Greeks  called  Heroopolis ; and  was 
between  the  Pelusiac  arm  of  the  Nile  and  the  Bitter  Lakes,  at 
a place  now  called  Abu  Keisheid.  This  also  is  within  ancient 
Goshen.  With  the  opinions  of  the  French  scholars,  we  may 
add  that  Hengstenberg,  who  has  bestowed  great  labor  and 
learning  on  this  subject,  entirely  concurs. 

HI.  They  were  subjected  to  hard  bondage  in  mortar  and 
brick.  Bricks  in  Egypt  are  of  great  antiquity,  and,  as  we 
learn  from  the  Scripture  story,  were  usually  made  with  straw, 
intermixed  with  clay.  Thus  writes  Wilkinson  : — “ The  use 
of  crude  brick  baked  in  the  sun,  was  universal  in  Upper  and 
Lower  Egypt,  both  for  public  and  private  buildings ; and  the 
brick  field  gave  abundant  occupation  to  numerous  laborers 
throughout  the  country.  These  simple  materials  were  found 
to  be  peculiarly  suited  to  the  climate  ; and  the  ease,  rapidity, 
and  cheapness  with  which  they  were  made  offered  additional 

recommendations So  great  was  the  demand  that  the 

Egyptian  government,  observing  the  profit  which  would  accrue 
to  the  revenue  from  a monopoly  of  them,  undertook  to  supply 
the  public  at  a moderate  price,  thus  preventing  all  unauthor- 
ized persons  from  engaging  in  their  manufacture.  And  in 
order  more  effectually  to  obtain  their  end,  the  seal  of  the  king, 
or  of  some  privileged  person,  was  stamped  upon  the  bricks  at 
the  time  they  were  made.”  Bricks  have  been  found  thus 
marked,  both  in  public  and  private  buildings.  The  monopoly 
must  have  been  profitable  to  tbe  kings,  inasmuch  as  they 
availed  themselves  of  the  cheap,  because  unpaid,  labor  of  the 


180 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


captives.  It  would  seem,  however,  from  the  monuments,  that 
some  native  laborers  were  employed,  though  the  majority 
there  represented  are  foreigners. 

As  to  the  use  of  straw,  it  is  proved,  by  an  examination 
of  the  bricks  brought  by  Rosellini  from  Thebes,  bearing  the 
stamp  of  Thothmes  IV.,  the  fifth  king  of  the  eighteenth  dy- 
nasty. “The  bricks”  (says  Rosellini)  “which  are  now  found 
in  Egypt  belonging  to  the  same  period,  always  have  straw 
mingled  with  them,  although  in  some  of  those  that  are  most 
carefully  made,  it  is  found  in  very  small  quantities.”  Another 
writer,  quoted  by  Hengstenberg,  Prokesch,  says,  “ The  bricks 
(of  the  first  pyramid  at  Dashoor)  are  of  fine  clay  from  the 
Nile,  mingled  with  chopped  straw.  This  intermixture  gives 
the  bricks  an  astonishing  durability.” 

In  connection  with  this  subject  of  brick-making  in  Egypt, 
a most  interesting  painting  was  found  by  Rosellini,  at  Thebes, 
in  the  tomb  of  Roschere.  He  did  not  hesitate  to  call  his  com- 
ments on  it,  “ explanation  of  a picture  representing  the  He- 
brews as  they  were  engaged  in  making  brick.”  We  present  a 
copy  of  it,  from  Wilkinson’s  drawing,  and  cannot  but  consider 
it  one  of  the  most  interesting  of  the  pictorial  representations 
yet  found  in  Egypt,  even  should  it  be  supposed  not  to  repre- 
sent the  Hebrews.  Wilkinson’s  copy  is  too  small  to  bring  out 
all  the  details  as  Rosellini’s  representation  does : we  will  first 
give  Rosellini’s  description. 

“ Of  the  laborers,”  (says  he,)  “ some  are  employed  in  trans- 
porting the  clay  in  vessels  ; some  in  intermingling  it  with  the 
straw ; others  are  taking  the  bricks  out  of  the  form  and  placing 
them  in  rows ; still  others,  with  a piece  of  wood  upon  their 
backs  and  ropes  on  each  side,  carry  away  the  bricks  already 
burned  or  dried.  Their  dissimilarity  to  the  Egyptians  appears 


Brick-making  in  Egypt. 


i 


The  reader  will  be  pleased  to  suppose  the  right  end  of  the  lower  cut  to  be 
joined  to  the  left  end  of  the  upper,  and  he  will  then  have  a view  of  the  picture 
as  it  is  in  the  original. 


182 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


at  the  first  view ; the  complexion,  physiognomy,  and  beard, 
permit  us  not  to  be  mistaken  in  supposing  them  to  be  He- 
brews. They  wear  at  their  hips  the  apron  which  is  common 
among  the  Egyptians ; and  there  is  also  represented,  as  in  use 

among  them,  a kind  of  short  trousers  or  drawers Among 

the  Hebrews,  four  Egyptians,  very  distinguishable  by  their 
mien,  figure,  and  color,  (which  is  of  the  usual  reddish  brown, 
while  the  others  are  of  what  we  call  ‘ flesh  color,’)  are  seen. 
Two  of  them,  one  sitting,  the  other  standing,  carry  sticks  in 
their  hands,  ready  to  fall  upon  two  other  Egyptians,  who  are 
here  represented  like  the  Hebrews,  one  of  them  carrying  upon 
his  shoulders  a vessel  of  clay,  and  the  other  returning  from 
the  transportation  of  brick,  carrying  his  empty  vessel  to  get  a 
new  load.” 

The  diminished  size  of  our  representation  is  necessarily 
such,  that  we  must  request  the  reader  to  turn  to  our  cut,  while 
we  attempt  to  supply,  by  explanation,  its  deficiencies  on  a 
comparison  with  the  much  larger  picture  of  Rosellini. 

The  three  figures  on  the  right  of  the  upper  part  of  the  cut 
are  all  represented  by  Rosellini  with  such  wigs  as  are  usually 
painted  on  Egyptians.  One  of  these  bears  a stick ; and  the 
other  two  are  Egyptian  taskmasters,  who,  by  their  failure  to 
exact  the  required  amount  of  work  from  the  Israelites,  are 
compelled  to  perform  servile  work  themselves,  as  a punish- 
ment. One  of  them  bears  a load,  and  the  other  (the  right- 
hand  figure,  with  the  yoke)  proves  that  they  had  not  come 
forth  for  labor  of  this  kind ; for  it  will  be  observed  that  he  has 
not  yet  girt  his  loins,  like  all  the  other  laborers  seen  in  the 
picture,  and  according  to  invariable  Eastern  usage,  but  wears 
his  dress  loose,  like  the  overseer  with  his  stick  raised,  and  the 
taskmaster  who  is  sitting  (No.  6). 


THE  BONDAGE. 


183 


The  hieroglyphical  inscription  at  the  top  of  the  cut  reads, 
“ Captives  brought  by  his  majesty,  to  build  the  temple  of  the 
great  god.”  On  the  left  of  the  lower  cut,  is  the  tank  or  cistern 
from  which  water  was  obtained,  and  in  which  one  laborer  is 
seen  standing,  while  another  is  dipping  his  vessel  into  the 
cistern.  Most  of  the  laboring  figures  are  represented  by 
Rosellini  with  hair  and  beards  ; their  complexion  also,  in  the 
original,  is  painted  of  a dilferent  color  from  that  of  the  Egyp- 
tians : there  is  no  doubt  they  are  meant  for  foreigners  of 
some  kind  ; and,  to  our  eyes,  the  physiognomy  is  unmistaka- 
bly Jewish.  They  are  marked  also  with  splashes  of  clay,  and 
their  whole  appearance  indicates  the  most  servile  degradation. 
Three  of  the  laboring  figures,  however,  seem  to  be  Egyptians, 
and  of  equal  degradation  with  their  companions. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  this  remarkable  picture  should 
have  attracted  much  attention  among  the  students  of  Egyp- 
tian antiquity.  Heeren  remarks  of  it,  “ If  this  painting  repre- 
sents the  servitude  of  the  children  of  Israel  in  these  labors,  it  is 
equally  important  for  exegesis  and  chronology.  For  exegesis, 
because  it  would  be  a strong  proof  of  the  antiquity  of  the  Mosaic 
writings,  and  especially  of  the  book  of  Exodus,  which,  in  the 
first  and  fifth  chapters,  gives  a description  which  applies  most  ac- 
curately to  this  painting,  even  in  unimportant  particulars.  For 
chronology,  since  it  belongs  to  the  eighteenth  dynasty,  under  the 
dominion  of  Thothmes  Moeris,  about  1740  b.  c.,  and  therefore 
would  give  a fixed  point  both  for  profane  and  sacred  history.” 

Indeed,  the  striking  character  of  this  painting  seems  to 
have  caused  an  intimation,  if  not  a positive  expression,  of  doubt 
as  to  its  genuineness.  The  question  has  been  asked,  “ Is  it  not 
probably  a supposititious  work,  prepared  after  the  Pentateuch 
was  written  ?’  Rosellini  first  gave  it  to  the  world  ; afterward. 


184 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  made  a new  examination  of  it  on  the 
spot,  and  his  acknowledged  sound  judgment  deliberately  de- 
cided in  its  favor,  as  being  a genuine  production  of  the  eight- 
eenth dynasty.  His  judgment,  it  will  be  seen,  is  entitled  to 
the  more  weight  when  we  add,  that  he  is  not  prepared  to  say 
the  picture  refers  to  the  work  of  the  Israelites  in  their  bondage  ; 
but  rather  questions  it ; remarking,  however,  “ it  is  curious  to 
discover  other  foreign  captives,  occupied  in  the  same  manner, 
overlooked  by  similar  ‘ taskmasters,’  and  performing  the  very 
same  labors  as  the  Israelites  described  in  the  Bible ; and  no 
one  can  look  at  the  paintings  of  Thebes  representing  brick- 
makers,  without  a feeling  of  the  highest  interest.”  We  will 
now  state  the  grounds  on  which  the  application  of  the  picture, 
to  the  story  of  the  Hebrews,  has  been  questioned. 

First.  How  came  this  picture  at  Thehes,  in  the  tomb  of 
Roschere  ? Rosellini  answers  thus : Roschere  was  a high 
court  officer  of  the  king ; that  the  tomb  was  his,  is  plainly 
proved,  indeed  it  is  not  questioned,  and  it  was  built  in  the  time 
of  Thothmes  IV.,  the  fifth  king  of  the  eighteenth  dynasty. 
Roschere  was  the  overseer  of  the  public  buildings  ; and  had, 
consequently,  charge  of  all  the  works  undertaken  by  the  king. 
In  the  tomb  are  found  other  objects  of  a like  nature,  two  colos- 
sal statues,  a sphinx,  and  the  laborers  who  hewed  the  stone- 
works, which  he,  by  virtue  of  his  office,  had  caused  to  be 
made  in  his  lifetime.  All  this,  it  is  believed,  is  conceded  as 
being  true. 

Secondly.  How  came  the  Israelites  to  be  represented 
as  laboring  at  Thebes  7 This,  as  it  seems  to  us,  is  Sir 
Gardner  Wilkinson’s  greatest  objection.  The  scene  of  the 
labor  represented  is  in  his  view  undeniably  at  Thebes,  for  the 
lower  hieroglyphics  state  that  the  bricks  are  made  for  a “ build- 


THE  BONDAGE. 


185 


ing  at  Thebes.”  It  is  with  great  diffidence  we  venture  to 
entertain  an  opinion  on  this  subject,  different  from  Wilkinson’s. 
Yet  here,  we  must  confess  that  the  objection  does  not  seem 
conclusive.  It  is  true  that  the  Israelites,  during  their  bondage, 
occupied  their  ancient  home  (so  far  as  the  men  were  allowed 
to  enjoy  a home)  in  Goshen,  which  was  far  distant  from 
Thebes : but  we  know  of  nothing  either  in  Scripture  or  else- 
where, which  confined  their  labors  to  Goshen.  On  the  con- 
trary, when  they  were  ordered  in  this  very  business  of  brick- 
making, to  find  straw  for  themselves,  we  are  constrained  to 
believe  that  they  were  at  work  for  the  royal  monopolist  and 
brick  merchant,  in  almost  all  parts  of  Egypt ; for  in  Exodus 
V.  12,  we  read,  “ so  the  people  were  scattered  abroad  through- 
out all  the  land  of  Egypt  to  gather  stubble  instead  of  straw.” 
This  certainly  does  not  convey  the  idea  that  they  were  making 
bricks  in  Goshen  only. 

Beside,  according  to  Rosellini,  the  inscription  does  not  so 
plainly  declare  that  these  bricks  in  the  picture  were  made 
for  a “ building  at  Thebes  ;”  and  if  they  were,  as  Egypt 
formed  then  but  one  kingdom,  and  as  there  is  reason 
from  other  testimony  to  believe  that  the  usage  in  working  the 
Israelites  was  to  send  them  out  in  gangs,  or  classes,  under 
overseers  for  a considerable  time,  making  these  classes  suc- 
cessively relieve  each  other,  we  cannot  see  any  objection  to 
the  opinion  that  they  may  have  been  sent  as  far  as  Thebes  for 
the  sake  of  their  work : certain  it  is  that  no  considerations  of 
humanity,  or  of  the  convenience  of  these  poor  bondmen,  would 
have  prevented  it.  Beside,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  they  were 
sent  out  of  Goshen  for  agricultural  purposes,  inasmuch  as  we 
read  they  were  employed  “in  all  manner  of  service  in  the 
field ;”  and  their  numbers  had  so  much  increased  at  this 


186 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


time,  that  the  tillage  of  Goshen  alone  could  not  possibly  have 
required  the  labor  of  all:  why  then  might  they  not  have 
been  sent  out  of  Goshen  to  make  bricks  also?  The  other 
inscription,  too,  it  must  not  be  forgotten,  expressly  describes 
them  as  “ captives  brought  by  his  majesty  to  build,”  &c.  It 
certainly  was  for  the  interest  of  their  Egyptian  oppressors, 
who  alleged  their  number  as  a reasonable  ground  of  appre- 
hension to  scatter  them  in  small  bodies  over  all  Egypt,  as 
much  as  possible.  At  this  day,  that  degraded  caste,  the 
Fellahs,  are  gathered  in  troops  from  the  remotest  provinces  of 
Egypt  to  execute  any  great  public  work. 

Thirdly.  It  is  objected,  that  all  these  laborers  have  not 
beards.  Certainly,  however,  beard  is  to  be  found  on  some,  and 
we  think  its  absence  on  others  is  easily  explained,  on  the 
ground  that  they  were  probably  a degraded  class  of  Egyp- 
tians. How  they  came  to  be  mingled  with  Israelites  in 
servile  work  we  think  we  can  show  beyond  question,  when 
we  come  to  speak  of  that  “ great  rabble,”  who  accompanied 
the  Hebrews  at  the  exode. 

Another  objection  remains  to  be  considered.  There  are 
those  who,  while  they  readily  admit  that  the  picture  repre- 
sents Jews  servilely  employed  in  making  brick,  yet  doubt 
whether  the  painting  was  designed  to  delineate  the  par- 
ticular act  of  servitude  specified  in  the  Scriptural  history  of 
the  bondage.  The  ground  of  their  doubt  is  this ; that  from 
the  general  absence  on  the  monuments  of  every  thing  that 
could  reflect  on  the  Egyptian  national  character,  there  is 
reason  to  believe  that  mortified  pride,  after  the  triumphant 
exode  of  the  Israelites,  caused  the  Egyptians  studiously 
to  obliterate  every  sculpture  which  could  recall  the  fact  that 
such  a race  as  Israel  ever  was  oppressed  in  Egypt,  and  sig- 


THE  BONDAGE. 


187 


nally  redeemed  from  that  oppression  by  their  God.  Con- 
sequently it  is  thought  this  history  of  a part  of  that  oppression 
would  not  have  been  permitted  to  remain. 

To  this  objection  there  are,  as  it  seems  to  us,  two  satisfac- 
tory answers.  Conceding  that  monuments  which  could  recall 
the  mortifying  history  of  the  virtual  triumph  of  Israel  in  the 
exode  were  destroyed,  the  destruction  was  of  public  monu- 
ments. No  sculptured  story  or  painting  of  the  acts  of  any 
Egyptian  kmg  would  be  left  to  perpetuate  the  record  of 
shame.  The  mutilations  that  have  been  found  thus  far  are 
on  public  national  memorials.  The  cartouch  of  a monarch, 
for  instance,  is  obliterated,  when  the  remembrance  of  him 
wotdd  reflect  no  credit  on  Egypt : but  private  tombs  were  not 
mutilated  in  this  mode.  Roschere’s  tomb  was  no  public 
memorial ; its  representation  of  Jews  making  brick  was  doubt- 
less founded  on  fact,  but  was  introduced  incidentally  merely 
to  testify  to  his  own  importance  as  overseer  of  public  works. 
Strictly  private,  it  was  not  disturbed. 

But  another  and  conclusive  answer  to  our  minds  is  this. 
It  is  conceded  that  these  are  Jews  working,  that  they  are 
greatly  degraded,  and  are  making  brick.  Now  the  represen- 
tation must  have  been  founded  on  facts.  We  ask,  then,  at 
what  period  except  during  the  oppressive  tyranny  of  the 
bondage,  does  our  historical  knowledge  of  the  connection 
between  the  Jews  and  Egyptians  aflbrd  the  slightest  intima- 
tion or  probability  that  they  were  likely  to  be  thus  degraded 
and  employed  ? Certainly  not  before  the  king  “ who  knew 
not  Joseph  for  the  Jews  then  were  in  favor  with  the 
ruling  powers  : — certainly  not  afterward,  until  the  lapse  of  a 
period  long  posterior  to  this,  when  Shishak  conquered  Reho- 
boam.  There  was  then,  if  these  be  representations  of  Jews  at 


188 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


all,  no  period  but  that  of  the  bondage  to  which  the  picture 
could  apply.  On  the  whole,  the  result  of  the  best  examina- 
tion we  have  been  able  to  bestow  on  the  subject,  tends  to  pro- 
duce a belief  that  Rosellini  is  correct  in  his  application  of  the 
picture  to  the  Jews  in  bondage  ; and  if  we  err,  we  are  happy  in 
being  able  to  say  that  we  do  it  in  company  with  such  men  as 
Rosellini,  Hengstenberg,  Osborn,  and  Kitto. 

Moses  loas  committed  to  an  “ ark  of  bulrushes,  daubed  with 
slime  and  pitch'' 

Nothing  is  easier  than  to  object,  on  the  part  of  those  who 
conclude  that  the  habits  and  customs  of  all  times,  and  of  all 
people,  must  of  necessity  have  been  precisely  similar  to  those 
with  which  only  they  are  familiar.  They  have  never  seen  a 
boat  of  bulrushes,  and  therefore  there  never  was  one.  Just 
such  a boat  as  is  here  described  is  to  this  day  built  and  used 
in  Abyssinia ; and  the  locality  is  worthy  of  note,  because 
Isaiah  (xviii.  2)  refers  to  Ethiopia  as  sending  “ vessels  of  bul- 
rushes upon  the  waters.”  Such  objectors  would  probably 
deny  the  former  existence  of  the  wicker  coracles  of  the  ancient 
Britons. 

The  original  word,  translated  bulrushes,  is  gome.  It  is 
found  in  three  other  places  in  Scripture.  From  Job  viii.  1], 
and  Isaiah  xxxv.  7,  compared  with  Isaiah  xviii.  2,  we  gather 
that  it  was  a plant  growing  in  moist  situations,  and  used  for 
the  construction  of  boats.  From  Theophrastus,  we  learn  that 
the  plant  used  for  this  purpose  on  the  Nile  was  the  Cyperus 
Papyrus,  though  Wilkinson  thinks  it  was  the  Cyperus 
Dives ; the  learned  have,  therefore,  long  concurred  in  the 
opinion  that  the  cyperus,  in  some  form,  was  the  plant  gome. 
It  is  not,  strictly  speaking,  a rush,  as  our  translation  would 


THE  BONDAGE. 


189 


imply,  but  one  of  the  family  of  sedges.  The  root  is  about  the 
thickness  of  a full-sized  man’s  wrist,  and  more  than  fifteen 
feet  long,  and  so  hard  that  all  kinds  of  utensils  were  made  of 
it.  The  stem  is  about  six  feet  long,  surmounted  by  a cluster 
of  little  spikes,  which  are  weak,  and  hang  down  like  a plume, 
and  are  applied  to  no  useful  purpose.  The  stem,  however, 
was  eaten  raw,  roasted  or  boiled,  and  furnished  materials  for 
boats,  sails,  mats,  clothes,  beds,  and  books.  Paper  was  made 
of  it  before  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great,  as  some  of  the 
papyri  found  at  Thebes  and  elsewhere  show. 

Herodotus  and  Pliny,  both  inform  us  that  boats  were  made 
of  it.  In  Egypt,  and  in  Egypt  only,  was  this  plant  applied 
to  the  many  useful  purposes  we  have  enumerated  ; and  as  far 
as  we  can  learn,  it  was  not  used  for  vessels  out  of  Egypt, 
except,  and  that  possibly  at  a later  day,  in  Ethiopia.  With 
Ethiopia,  the  history  of  the  Israelites  had  no  connection.  It 
is,  therefore,  evidence  of  the  author’s  acquaintance  with  Egypt 
at  a very  early  period,  that  he  constructs  this  boat  for  Moses, 
of  the  papyrus. 

The  slime  here  mentioned,  may  have  been  asphaltum  or 
mineral  pitch  ; for  from  various  sources,  we  know  the  ancient 
Egyptians  had  bitumen  ; but  as  this  slime  was  mingled  with 
■pitch  (vegetable  rosins),  we  suppose  it  may  have  been  simply 
the  mud  or  slime  of  the  Nile  which,  to  this  day,  possesses 
peculiarly  adhesive  properties.  A modern  writer  tells  us,  that 
this  slime  is  wonderfully  tenacious ; and  when  dry,  adheres 
like  pitch : hence,  with  a little  straw  or  stubble,  it  needed 
but  to  be  sun-dried  to  make  bricks,  which  even  yet  remain. 
The  natives  now,  when  they  are  to  descend  the  stream  with 
a heavy  cargo,  build  a wall  of  this  mud  on  the  gunwales  or 
sides  of  their  boats ; and  permitting  it  to  dry,  are  not  afraid 


190 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


to  load  the  vessel  until  the  water  rises  above  the  wood-work 
of  the  boat.  The  slime  will  bear  the  washing  of  the  stream, 
when  the  boat  is  floating  in  mid-channel  down  the  river.  If, 
however,  contrary  winds  cause  rough  water,  accidents  some- 
times happen  from  the  washing  away  of  the  slime,  and  the 
boat  founders.  This  slime,  mixed  with  pitch  and  sufiered  to 
become  hard,  would  therefore  have  made  a perfectly  water- 
tight lining  for  the  bulrush-boat  of  Moses. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  DELIVERANCE. 

And  now  in  the  good  providence  of  God,  the  time  had  come 
for  the  deliverance  of  this  down-trodden  and  abused  race 
of  Hebrews.  Moses  appears  as  the  agent  of  Heaven  to 
commence  the  work.  In  obedience  to  God’s  command,  he 
demands  of  Pharaoh  : “ Let  my  people  go,  that  they  may 
hold  a feast  unto  me  in  the  wilderness.”  “Let  us  go,  we 
pray  thee,  three  days’  journey  into  the  desert,  and  sacrifice 
unto  the  Lord  our  God.”  To  this  Pharaoh  refuses  his  assent, 
and  imposes  on  them  additional  burdens ; taking  from  them 
the  straw  with  which  they  had  heretofore  been  furnished  in 
the  manufacture  of  brick,  and  compelling  them  to  gather 
stubble  for  the  purpose. 

The  agricultural  scenes  from  the  monuments  show,  that 
the  usage  among  the  Egyptians  was  to  cut  the  grain  some 
distance  above  the  ground ; and  to  this  day,  old  sun-dried 
bricks,  compacted  with  stubble  instead  of  straw,  are  found 
not  only  in  Egypt,  but  in  Babylonia. 

Upon  the  second  application  of  Moses  and  Aaron,  Pharaoh 
demands  of  them  some  miracle  in  proof  of  their  commission. 
Such  proof  was  not  wanting : and  here,  before  entering  upon 
the  consideration  of  it,  a few  preliminary  remarks  may  be  of 
service.  It  has  been  observed  of  all  the  unusual  incidents 


192 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


preceding  the  exodus,  that  they  find  a foundation  in  the 
natural  phenomena  of  Egypt,  and  stand  in  close  connection 
with  ordinary  occurrences ; and  this  has  been  urged  as  an 
argument  against  the  truth  of  the  story.  To  give  force  to 
this  objection,  it  is  necessary  to  establish  the  fact,  that  the 
performance  of  no  act,  which,  under  any  circumstances  might 
have  occurred  of  itself,  in  the  natural  course  of  events,  can 
possibly  be  miraculous.  But  this  proposition  is  very  far  from 
being  true.  Take,  for  instance,  hail  and  locusts ; it  will  not 
follow  that,  because  both  these  exist  in  nature,  they  therefore 
never  can  appear  under  circumstances  which  will  prove  them 
to  be  miraculous.  Grant  them  to  be  common  manifestations 
in  nature,  still,  when  they,  with  many  other  events  that  might 
happen  in  nature  occur  in  rapid  succession  and  with  great 
intensity,  out  of  their  usual  order  of  occurrence ; when  they 
do  so  in  a particularly  specified  region  of  country,  and  at  a 
particular  time,  on  the  bidding  of  some  individual ; when  at 
the  same  bidding  they  cease,  and  in  some  instances  cease  at 
a precise  time  previously  designated  by  the  person  who  is 
affected  by  them,  and  earnestly  requests  their  withdrawal ; it 
is  idle  under  such  circumstances  to  view  them  as  mere 
natural  phenomena,  presenting  themselves  in  their  ordinary 
occurrence.  There  is  something  preternatural  here  ; and  the 
distinction  must  be  taken  between  the  occurrence  itself,  and 
the  very  unnatural  and  extraordinary  combination  of  cir- 
cumstances under  which  it  occurs.  Hail  may  be  very  natural, 
and  yet  the  attendant  circumstances  of  its  appearance  may 
prove  its  presence  at  a particular  time  and  place,  its  duration 
and  cessation,  all  to  be  supernatural.  There  is,  therefore,  no 
difficulty  in  understanding  how  a natural  phenomenon  may  be 
converted  into  miraculous  proof. 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


193 


Further,  in  reference  particularly  to  the  plagues  sent  on 
Egypt,  which  merit  our  consideration,  we  should  remark  the 
fitness  of  the  character  of  the  miracles  performed  to  the  end 
proposed.  A succession  of  strange  and  unprecedented  terrors, 
brought  suddenly  and  in  rapid  succession  on  Egypt,  would 
not  have  served  as  well  as  the  plagues  did  to  accomplish  the 
great  end  in  view ; which  was,  as  we  are  told,  to  show  that 
Jehovah  was  “the  Lord  in  the  midst  of  the  earth”  or  land. 
These  terrors  would  have  ordy  proved  that,  for  the  moment, 
Jehovah  possessed  a terrific  power : but  idolatry  was  much 
more  likely  to  find  a lasting  reproof  and  condemnation,  when 
many  events  with  which  the  Egyptians  were  familiar  (for 
some  of  them  were  of  annual  recurrence)  were  seen  succeed- 
ing each  other,  out  of  place ; showing  that  the  Jehovah  of 
Israel  was  indeed  “ God  in  the  midst  of  the  land^^  ordering 
and  altering,  as  he  pleased,  events  with  which  they  were 
well  enough  acquainted  in  their  ordinary  mode  of  occurrence. 
There  was,  therefore,  here  a special  reason  for  a class  of 
miracles,  uniting  the  supernatural  with  the  natural.  And  to 
this  it  may  be  added,  that  in  the  Scriptures  generally,  while 
there  are  miracles  entirely  separated  from  all  union  with  natu- 
ral events,  (such  are  most,  if  not  all,  of  those  by  the  Saviour,) 
yet  there  is  a large  class  in  which  the  supernatural  is  blended 
with  the  natural.  Such  blending  does  not  destroy  the  mira- 
cle, or  impugn  its  testimony  to  truth. 

We  now  proceed  to  the  Scripture  story.  It  will  be 
remembered  that  certain  signs,  not  hurtful  in  their  effects, 
precede  the  plagues,  properly  so  called.  The  first  of  these  is, 

The  change  of  Moses''  rod  to  a serpent. 

Before  entering  on  a consideration  of  the  fact  here  men- 

13 


194 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


tioned,  it  may  be  remarked,  that  we  find  the  rod  to  be  the 
inseparable  companion  of  Moses.  This  was  not  accidental, 
lor  it  was  an  Egyptian  custom.  On  the  monuments,  the 
Egyptian  nobles  are  almost  always  seen  with  the  rod  when 
they  are  without  the  house.  It  is  a staff  from  three  to  six  feet 
long.  Some  of  them  have  been  found  among  the  ruins,  and 
are  preserved  in  modern  museums.  One  of  them,  thus  pre- 
served, is  of  cherry  wood.  Generally,  it  would  seem,  the 
acacia  was  preferred.  The  priests  also,  and  other  persons  of 
rank,  are  often  represented  as  walking  with  sticks. 

One  of  the  most  curious  subjects  of  inquiry  connected  with 
natural  science,  is  the  power  possessed  by  man  over  the  ser- 
pent race,  both  in  ancient  and  modern  times,  and  especially  in 
Egypt.  Indeed,  the  accounts  are  such  as  to  startle  credulity ; 
and  yet,  so  strong  is  the  testimony  on  which  they  rest,  that 
incredulity  becomes  unreasonable,  and  betrays  the  vulgarity 
of  a mind  that  fancies  independence  in  the  rejection  of  every 
thing  that  is  very  strange,  (no  matter  what  the  testimony,) 
unless  its  existence  has  been  verified  by  personal  experience 
or  observation. 

Some  of  the  testimony  we  have  on  this  subject  does  not 
come  from  a class  of  men,  likely  to  betray  any  undue  anxiety 
to  sustain  the  truth  of  the  Pentateuch.  The  men  of  science 
who  went  from  France,  and  furnished  the  ‘^^Description  de 
VEgypte^^  all  agree  in  their  accounts.  Some,  who  candidly 
acknowledge  that  they  entered  on  their  examination  of  the 
subject  with  utter  unbelief,  were  forced  to  acknowledge  that 
there  was  in  it  something  more  than  their  philosophy  could 
fathom.  “We  confess,”  (thus  write  some,)  “that  we,  far 
removed  from  all  easy  credulity,  have  ourselves  been  wit- 
nesses of  some  things  so  wonderful,  that  we  cannot  consider 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


195 


the  art  of  the  serpent  tamers  as  entirely  chimerical.  We 
believed,  at  first,  that  they  removed  the  teeth  of  serpents  and 
the  stings  of  scorpions ; but  we  have  had  opportunity  to  con- 
vince ourselves  of  the  contrary.”  “ I am  convinced,”  (says 
duatremere,)  “ that  there  was  a certain  number  of  men,  found 
among  the  Psylli  of  antiquity,  who,  by  certain  secret  prepara- 
tions, put  themselves  in  a condition  not  to  fear  the  bite  of 
serpents,  and  to  handle  the  most  poisonous  of  them,  uninjured.” 
“ In  Egypt  and  the  neighboring  countries,”  (says  the  same 
author,)  “ there  are  men  and  women  who  truly  deserve  the 
name  of  Psylli,  and  who,  uninjured,  handle  the  cerastes  and 
other  serpents,  whose  poison  produces  immediate  death.” 
Hasselquist  says  that  they  do  not  extract  their  teeth. 

The  Psylli  are  formed  into  an  association,  and  the  art  is 
transmitted  from  father  to  son.  In  Egypt,  serpents  not  unfre- 
quently  conceal  themselves  in  houses,  and  thus  become  very 
dangerous.  A part  of  the  business  of  the  Psylli  is  to  dislodge 
the  unwelcome  intruder.  The  French  commander-in-chief, 
on  one  occasion,  resolved  to  test  the  powers  of  the  Psylli. 
Traces  led  to  the  suspicion  that  a serpent  had  found  its  way 
into  the  palace  he  occupied.  The  Psylli  were  summoned. 
They  examined  closely  all  moist  places,  and  there  imitated 
the  hissing,  first  of  the  male,  then  of  the  female  serpent.  After 
a little  more  than  two  hours,  they  lured  him  out. 

In  their  religious  festivals  they  present  probably  the  most 
frightful  exhibition : they  then  appear  entirely  naked,  with 
the  neck,  arms,  and  other  parts  of  the  body,  actually  coiled 
around  by  serpents,  wliich  they  permit  to  bite  and  tear  their 
chests  and  stomachs,  while  they  themselves,  in  a sort  of  wild 
frenzy,  having  their  features  contorted  to  an  expression  of 
insanity,  with  foam  falling  from  the  mouth,  bite  the  serpents 


196 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


in  return.  In  fact,  some  modern  travellers  state  that  they 
have  seen  them  actually  eat  their  heads. 

Not  the  least  singular  part  of  their  strange  calling  is  their 
sleight  of  hand.  They  will  change  the  Haje,  the  species  of 
serpent  which  they  use  for  this  trick,  into  a seeming  rod,  and 
compel  it  to  feign  the  rigidity  of  death.  To  perform  this,  they 
spit  in  its  throat,  compel  it  to  shut  its  mouth,  and  lay  it  down 
upon  the  ground.  Then,  they  lay  their  hand  on  its  head,  and 
immediately  the  serpent,  stiff  and  motionless,  falls  into  a kind 
of  torpor.  When  they  wish,  they  rouse  it  by  seizing  it  by  the 
tail  and  roughly  rubbing  it  between  their  hands.  To  this  Du 
Bois  Ay  me,  one  of  the  French  school,  bears  witness. 

Of  this  same  species,  which  is  often  to  be  seen  sculptured 
on  the  monuments,  and  which  is  the  undoubted  cneph  or  aga- 
thodoemon  of  the  ancient  Egyptians,  Colonel  Smith  informs 
us  that  it  inflates  the  skin  of  the  neck  into  an  intumefaction 
of  that  part ; and  the  Psylli  or  serpent  charmers,  by  a particu- 
lar pressure  on  the  neck,  can  render  the  inflation  of  the  animal 
so  intense  that  the  serpent  becomes  rigid,  and  can  be  held  out 
horizontally  as  if  it  were  a staff.  We  may,  therefore,  he 
thinks,  “ infer  that  the  magicians  of  Pharaoh  used  a real  ser- 
pent for  a rod — namely  this  species,  now  called  Naja  Haje,  for 
their  imposture ; since  they,  no  doubt,  did  what  the  present 
serpent  charmers  perform  with  the  same  species  by  means  of  a 
temporary  asphyxiation  or  suspension  of  vitality ; and  pro- 
ducing restoration  to  active  life,  by  liberating  or  throwing 
down.”  This  statement  affords  us,  at  least,  evidence  of  re- 
markable facts  connected  with  the  serpent  tamers  of  both 
ancient  and  modern  Egypt,  sufficient  to  show  that  the  story  we 
have  in  the  Pentateuch  is  in  harmony  with  an  existing  state 
of  things  in  the  time  of  Moses.  Jannes  and  Jambres,  who,  as 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


197 


we  elsewhere  learn  from  Jewish  traditions,  are  supposed  to  be 
those  who,  on  this  occasion,  withstood  Moses,  may  have  been 
but  expert  jugglers : but  it  is  of  very  little  importance  to 
inquire  by  which  of  their  many  tricks  they  accomplished  their 
seeming  miracle.  The  real  miracle  consists  in  this,  that 
Moses’  rod  was  truly  changed  into  a serpent,  and  then  devoured 
theirs.  The  object  was  to  show  the  power  of  the  true  God, 
and  whatever  seeming  imitations  the  magicians  might  furnish, 
it  is  remarkable  that  in  the  three  first  signs  Moses  gave  of  his 
mission,  that  power  was  proved.  Thus  here  Moses’  rod  swal- 
lows up  theirs ; they  also  seemingly  changed,  on  a limited 
scale,  water  into  blood,  but  they  cannot  do,  as  Moses  does, 
convert  it  again  into  water  ; so,  too,  they  brought  up  frogs  on 
the  land,  but  they  could  not,  like  Moses,  free  the  land  from 
them.  It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  the  author  of  the  Pentateuch 
does  not  pretend  to  speak  with  certainty  on  the  origin  or 
nature  of  the  acts  performed  by  the  magicians.  He  commits 
himself  to  no  opinion  by  calling  them  either  jugglery,  or  mira- 
cles performed  by  God’s  permission  under  satanic  influences  ; 
but  contents  himself  with  a simple  statement  of  the  facts, 
without  entering  into  an  explanation  of  them.  The  only 
issue,  therefore,  that  is  here  made,  is  as  to  the  fact  itself. 
Those  who  deny  it  are  bound  to  produce  some  proof,  not  that 
it  was  unusual  merely,  but  that  it  was  actually  impossible. 
We  have  shown  that  in  Egypt,  something,  very  similar  to  it  at 
least,  might  have  seemingly  been  done  by  these  magicians ; 
and  that,  in  the  absence  of  all  proof  to  the  contrary,  is  quite 
sufficient  to  show  that  Egypt,  in  this  particular,  has  revealed 
nothing  to  contradict  the  Bible.  For  ourselves,  we  are  free  to 
admit  that,  while  we  look  on  all  the  plagues  of  Egypt  as  mira- 
culous displays  of  Divine  power,  we  hope  to  show  that  so  far 


198 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


as  natural  phenomena  are  involved  in  them,  nothing  that  we 
know  of  that  ancient  land,  will  be  found,  but  what  harmonizes 
with  the  Scripture  narration. 

The  first  Plague — the  change  of  Water  into  Blood. 

The  change  here  indicated,  it  is  supposed,  and  that  not 
without  sufficient  reason,  (gathered  from  other  and  analogous 
passages,)  does  not  imply  any  thing  more  than  a change 
to  a blood-red  color.  It  is  a very  common  form  of  Hebrew 
speech  to  express  similarity  by  identity. 

Those  who  are  anxious  to  find  an  explanation  of  the 
plagues  of  Egypt,  in  mere  natural  and  ordinary  events  of 
that  country,  are  peculiarly  unfortunate  with  this  one. 

1.  It  is  said,  and  truly,  that  the  waters  of  the  Nile  during 
one  period  of  their  increase  become  of  a brownish  red  color, 
owing  probably  to  the  earth  washed  down  from  Abyssinia, 
and  that  the  discoloration  here  spoken  of  arises  from  that  cause. 

The  first  and  most  obvious  answer  to  this  is ; that,  on 
this  supposition,  it  is  not  easy  to  understand  why  the  Egyp- 
tians should  have  been  either  surprised  or  intimidated  by  so 
familiar  an  occurrence. 

But  further : a part  of  the  phenomenon,  according  to  the 
Bible,  is  thus  recorded : “ The  river  shall  stink,  and  the 
Egyptians  shall  loathe  to  drink  of  the  water  of  the  river.”  It 
could  not  then  have  been  the  ordinary  discoloration  of  a 
common  overflow ; for,  in  such  case,  the  water  does  not  cease 
to  be  drinkable.  “ During  the  continuance  of  my  journey,” 
(says  Sonnini,)  “ I,  with  my  companions,  had  no  other  drink 
than  the  unmingled  water  of  the  Nile.  We  drank  it  without 
any  one  of  us  experiencing  inconvenience,  at  all  seasons  of 
the  year,  even  when  the  inundation  so  fills  it  with  slime  that 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


199 


it  is  thick  and  reddish,  and  appears  truly  loathsome.”  The 
fact  would  appear,  from  the  accounts  of  travellers,  to  be,  that, 
so  far  from  its  red  color  making  it  unwholesome,  it  is  rather  a 
sign  that  it  is  fit  for  use : for  it  is  preceded  by  a greenish  dis- 
coloration, during  which  it  is  so  corrupt,  tasteless,  and  un- 
wholesome, that  the  natives  confine  themselves  to  the  water 
which  they  have  preserved  in  cisterns. 

But,  thirdly,  this  could  not  have  been  the  discoloration  of 
the  usual  overflow,  from  a consideration  of  the  time  of  the 
occurrence.  It  is  true,  as  Dr.  Hales  has  remarked,  that  the 
season  of  the  year  is  not  distinctly  specified  ; and  yet  there 
are  abundant  data  from  which  it  may  be  ascertained  with 
certainty.  We  read  that  at  the  time  of  these  plagues,  and 
particularly  of  tliat  of  hail,  which  followed  the  one  we  are 
considering,  “ the  flax  and  the  barley  was  smitten,  for  the 
barley  was  in  the  ear,  and  the  flax  was  boiled  ; hut  the  wheat 
and  the  rice  were  not  smitten  ; for  they  were  not  grown  up.” 
Now  these  statements  enable  us  to  fix  the  season  of  the  year. 
Flax  in  Egypt  ripens  in  March,  when  the  plants  are  gathered  ; 
it  must  therefore  have  been  “boiled,”  or  risen  in  stalk  in 
February.  Barley  is  gathered  in  Egypt,  according  to  all  the 
accounts,  one  month  before  the  wheat.  The  wheat  harvest  in 
Upper  Egypt  is  in  April,  and  in  Lower  Egypt  in  May : 
barley,  therefore,  would  have  been  in  ear  in  February.  The 
season,  therefore,  must  have  been  about  February,  when  the 
plague  of  hail  happened  ; certainly  not  later  than  that  month. 
The  change  from  water  to  blood  was  before  the  hail— probably 
in  January ; but  the  discoloration  of  the  river,  from  the 
natural  overflow,  does  not  take  place  until  months  after 
February,  and  the  commencement  of  the  rise  is  punctual 
almost  to  a day.  The  only  ground,  therefore,  on  which  this 


200 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


can  be  considered  the  annual,  natural  discoloration  of  the 
river  is,  that  the  river  must  have  risen  months  before  its  time ; 
and  we  do  not  see  that  this  anticipatory  rise  at  the  command 
of  Moses,  which  is  the  solution  of  Michaelis,  would  have  been 
any  less  miraculous  than  the  discoloration  of  the  water. 

But  there  is  another  fact  stated  that  is  conclusive.  The 
fish  died.  Of  such  an  eftect  as  this,  produced  by  the  annual 
rise  of  the  river,  there  is  not  an  instance  on  record.  Another 
feature,  which  stamps  the  event  as  no  mere  natural  result  of 
well-known  ordinary  causes,  is  this,  that  the  waters  are 
changed  suddenly,  not  gradually,  as  in  a rise ; and,  further, 
that  the  change  was  according  to  the  prediction  of  Moses,  and 
at  the  precise  moment  when  he  lifted  his  rod.  There  are  also 
some  matters  of  seemingly  minor  importance  connected  with 
this  plague,  which  are  yet  testimony  much  too  strong  to  be 
overlooked.  Every  man,  familiar  with  the  business  of  ex- 
amining evidence,  knows  full  well  that  sometimes  the  great 
work  of  eviscerating  truth  is  accomplished  by  closely  marking 
the  incidental  statements  of  a witness,  having  seemingly  little 
or  no  connection  with  the  principal  subject.  Such  remarks 
often  betray  a prepared  story,  of  which  all  the  little  minor 
details  that  ought  to  belong  to  it,  if  true,  have  not  been  duly 
studied  beforehand : and  so  also  they  often  show  an  un- 
studied consistency  in  every  minute  particular,  because  the 
witness  is  simply  telling  the  truth,  with  no  further  or  other 
preparation  than  that  of  drawing  on  his  memory  for  facts. 
Now,  here  are  some  particulars  in  the  writer  of  our  history  of 
precisely  this  description.  They  are  brought  forward  with  no 
parade,  accompanied  with  no  labored  explanation  to  show 
their  consistency  with  the  chief  features  of  the  story,  but 
mentioned  casually,  as  if  by  a man  who  took  it  for  granted 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


201 


that  all  who  heard  him  knew  as  well  as  he  did  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  country  of  which  he  was  speaking.  Thus 
he  tells  us  that  God  commanded  Moses  to  stretch  out  his  rod 
“ that  there  may  be  blood  throughout  all  the  land  of  Egypt, 
both  in  vessels  of  wood  and  in  vessels  of  stoneP  Now  in 
these  latter  words  there  is  evident  particularity ; they  are  not 
necessary  to  impress  us  with  either  the  extent  or  reality  of 
the  miracle  ; and  except  from  a man  perfectly  familiar  with 
the  customs  of  Egypt,  we  should  probably  not  have  had 
them  without  explanation.  The  waters  of  the  Nile  are  fre- 
quently purified  for  drinking  in  vessels  both  of  wood  and 
stone.  As  on  the  Mississippi  river,  at  this  day,  they  are 
placed  in  vessels,  and  crushed  almonds  are  dropped  in,  to 
cause  a speedy  precipitation  of  the  sediment.  They  are  also 
filtered  through  porous  stone.  The  point  here  to  which  we 
would  attach  importance  is  not,  however,  so  much  the  coinci- 
dence of  Egyptian  usages  with  the  language  used,  as  it  is  the 
perfectly  natural  and  unpremeditated  manner  in  wliich  the 
allusion  is  made.  The  author  supposes  that  a mere  hint  is 
enough,  without  pausing  to  reflect  whether  all  his  readers  are 
as  familiar  as  he  is  with  the  peculiarities  of  Egypt.  And  by 
the  way,  we  must  not  omit  to  remark,  that  the  change  in  the 
domestic  vessels  of  the  Egyptians  containing  imrified  water 
was  certainly  not  produced  by  the  red  earth  of  the  river,  and 
consequently  here,  at  least,  is  a miracle.  All  the  German 
school  are  careful  to  overlook  this  part  of  the  story. 

Again : Moses  is  commanded  to  stretch  out  his  hand 
“upon  the  waters  of  Egypt,  upon  their  streams,  and  upon 
their  rivers,  [as  we  translate  it,  but  as  we  should  read  it,  and 
as  the  Septuagint  does,  canals, ~\  and  upon  their  ponds,  and 
upon  all  their  pools,  [or,  as  in  the  margin,  gatherings  of  their 


202 


EGYPT  AJMD  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


waters.]  Why  this  elaborate  classification  of  the  waters  of 
Egypt  ? Because  of  its  conformity  to  the  truth,  which  feared 
not  to  classify,  because  it  feared  no  detection  of  falsehood. 
The  streams  (says  Faber)  are  the  arms  of  the  Nile,  the  canals 
the  artificial  ditches  for  irrigation,  the  ponds  are  the  stagnant 
bodies  of  water  which  the  Nile  makes,  and  which  are  called 
in  Egypt  birkeh,  and  the  pools  or  gatherings  of  their  waters 
are  the  waters  left  behind  by  the  Nile  on  its  subsidence,  the 
lakes  and  puddles,  from  which  the  peasants  at  a distance 
from  the  river  get  their  water. 

Further  : the  instructions  given  to  Moses  were,  “ Get  thee 
unto  Pharaoh  in  the  morning ; lo,  he  goeth  out  unto  the 
water ; and  thou  shalt  stand  by  the  river’s  brink  against  he 
come,”  &c.  And  again  ; “ Rise  up  early  in  the  morning,  and 
stand  before  Pharaoh  ; lo,  he  cometh  forth  to  the  water,”  <fcc. 
Why  this  positive  certainty  that  early  in  the  morning  the 
king  would  be  by  the  river  brink  ? Because  the  Nile  was 
deified.  The  monuments  furnish  ample  proof  of  this  fact, 
and  Pharaoh’s  early  resort  to  it  was  but  an  habitual  act  of 
devotion.  On  the  whole,  then,  it  would  seem  to  be  plain 
from  the  story  of  this  plague,  not  only  that  the  author  had  a 
perfectly  accurate  knowledge  of  the  usages  of  Egypt,  but  that 
he  also  relates  them  with  such  unpremeditated  simplicity  as 
creates  a strong  proof  of  their  truthfulness. 

The  second  Plague — the  Frogs. 

Here,  as  before,  the  object  of  superstition  became  the  in- 
strument of  punishment.  The  frog  was  one  of  the  deities  of 
Egypt,  and,  as  might  be  expected,  abundant  enough  in  such  a 
country.  In  connection,  however,  with  our  general  subject,  there 
is  nothing  calling  for  special  remark,  beyond  the  fact  that  this 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


203 


must  have  been  a terrible  annoyance  to  a people  so  scrupu- 
lously clean  as  were  the  Egyptians.  It  is  also  to  be  observed 
that  Pharaoh,  alarmed  by  this  plague,  entreated  its  removal, 
and,  by  direction  of  Moses,  named  the  time  at  which  it  should 
disappear.  At  that  time  it  did  disappear,  thus  proving  the 
miraculous  nature  of  the  transaction. 

The  third  Plague — Lice  or  Gnats. 

There  has  been  much  learned  discussion  as  to  the  insect 
that  constituted  this  plague.  The  Hebrew  word  is  kinnim. 
The  Septuagint  translates  it  by  the  Greek  word  axvlqjsg,  which 
means  properly  the  gnat,  which  we  call  the  mosquito,  an  in- 
sect most  abundant  and  troublesome  in  Egypt.  The  learned 
seem  generally  to  concur  in  the  opinion  that  this  is  the  insect 
meant  by  the  word  kinnim^  because  the  translators  of  the 
Septuagint  who  lived  in  Egypt,  and  therefore  knew  what 
insect  was  meant,  have  thus  translated  it ; as  have  also  Origen 
and  Jerome,  both  of  whom  had  better  opportunities  of  knowing 
what  was  meant  than  we  have.  It  is,  however,  not  to  be 
denied  that  there  are  some  who  adhere  to  the  version  in  oiu 
translation.  It  is,  however,  of  but  little  moment  which  of  the 
two  named  insects  was  meant ; both  are  painfully  abundant  in 
Egypt,  and  on  this  occasion  were  brought  in  swarms  most  ex- 
traoi-dinary,  even  in  that  country  ; perhaps,  too,  they  were  pro- 
duced thus  abundantly,  at  a time  of  the  year  when  they  do 
not  usually  abound.  There  is,  however,  in  this  plague,  little, 
if  there  be  any  thing,  connected  with  the  subject  we  are  con- 
sidering. 

The  fourth  Plague — the  Flies. 

Here  again,  there  seems  to  be  some  doubt  as  to  the  precise 
nature  of  the  insect  meant.  The  Hebrew  [aroh)  is  rendered 


204 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


ill  the  Vulgate,  oinne  genus  muscaruin^  all  sorts  of  flies,  and 
hence  our  version  reads  it,  “ swarms  of  flies  but  the  word 
for  flies  is  not  in  the  original.  The  word  aroh  can  scarcely 
have  any  other  meaning  than  the  mingling,  or  mixture. 
Some  have  hence  supposed  that  the  plague  consisted  of  an 
immense  number  of  beasts  of  prey  of  various  kinds ; others 
suppose  it  to  have  been  a mixture  of  divers  species  of  annoy- 
ing insects  ; while  others  again  think  that  it  was  a fly,  princi- 
pally because  the  Septuagint  translates  aroh  by  a Greek  word 
meaning  dog-fly.  To  this  latter  reading  it  has  been  objected 
that  it  is  said  “ the  land  was  corrupted  by  reason  of  the  swarm,” 
and  that  this  could  hardly  be  applied  to  any  fly  properly  so 
called : beside,  in  Psalm  Ixxxviii.  45,  the  aroh  is  described  as 
devouring  the  Egyptians,  an  act  that  seems  inapplicable  to  a 
fly.  A modern  opinion  that  seems  to  have  gained  many  sup- 
porters is,  that  the  Egyptian  beetle  is  here  meant  by  aroh.  If 
this  be  so,  then  here  again,  as  in  the  case  of  the  frogs,  the 
Egyptians  were  chastised  through  one  of  their  own  idols.  It 
was  one  of  the  sacred  animals  of  Egypt. 

But  the  circumstance  most  worthy  of  note  in  the  history 
of  this  plague  is  this  : when  it  appeared,  “ Pharaoh  called  for 
Moses  and  for  Aaron,  and  said.  Go  ye,  sacrifice  to  your  God  in 
the  land.  And  Moses  said.  It  is  not  meet  so  to  do ; for  we 
shall  sacrifice  the  abomination  of  the  Egyptians  to  the  Lord  our 
God ; lo,  shall  we  sacrifice  the  abomination  of  the  Egyptians 
before  their  eyes,  and  will  they  not  stone  us?  We  v/ill  go 
three  days’  journey  into  the  wilderness,  and  sacrifice  to  the 
Lord  our  God.” 

Here  is  an  undoubted  reference  to  Egyptian  opinions  and 
customs,  with  which  the  story  agrees.  The  meaning  almost 
universally  given  to  it  is,  that  the  Israelites  could  not  offer 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


205 


their  sacrifices  in  Egypt,  because  their  own  lives  would  be 
taken,  if  they  killed,  even  in  sacrifice,  animals  deemed  sacred 
in  Egypt.  The  sacred  animals  of  Egypt  were  of  difterent 
grades.  Some  were  absolutely  worshipped  as  gods ; others 
were  looked  on  as  living  symbols  of  the  gods.  Some  were 
worshipped  generally  throughout  Egypt ; others  in  particular 
districts  only.  Nor  did  the  several  districts  always  make  the 
same  animal  the  idol ; as  we  have  said  before,  the  god  of  one 
was  the  object  of  execration  in  another.  Those  that  tvere 
principally  esteemed  and  honored  with  a more  intense  devo- 
tion, either  generally  or  particularly,  were  the  solitary  bull 
Apis,  (not  bulls  generally,)  the  cow,  the  sheep,  goat,  cat,  dog, 
ichneumon  and  crocodile  : among  birds,  the  hawk  and  the 
ibis.  But  whatever  might  be  the  animal  god  of  the  highest 
order,  it  was  guarded  and  protected  with  the  deepest  reverence. 
Lands  were  assigned  for  its  special  support.  To  kill  it  was 
unpardonable  sacrilege,  and  even  if  it  were  done  by  accident, 
it  was  punished  with  death.  If  a fire  happened,  there  was  the 
greatest  anxiety  lest  any  of  the  godly  race  of  cats  should 
perish  in  the  flames.  They  embalmed  the  dead  bodies  of  their 
beastly  idols  ; made  great  lamentation  over  them,  and  buried 
them  with  pomp.  Diodorus  relates  an  anecdote,  which  may 
serve  to  explain  the  apprehension  of  Moses.  He  states  it  as 
having  occurred  while  he  was  in  Egypt. 

Some  Romans  were  in  that  country,  for  the  purpose  of 
making  a treaty  with  the  king.  The  Roman  power  was  then 
much  feared ; and  the  people,  anxious  for  the  treaty,  bestowed 
on  the  strangers  uncommon  attention  and  civility.  One  of 
them  unintentionally  killed  a cat.  Instantly,  notwithstand- 
ing the  strong  grounds  for  forbearance,  the  people  rose  in 
an  ungovernable  mob,  hastened  to  the  lodging  of  the  unfor- 


206 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


tunate  man ; and  not  even  the  personal  interference  of  the 
king  himself,  nor  the  dread  of  the  Roman  power,  could  save 
his  life. 

The  animals  which  the  Israelites  would  offer  in  sacrifice, 
were  the  oxen,  the  cow,  the  sheep,  and  the  goat.  All  were 
sacred  in  Egypt ; and  though  the  oxen  might  sometimes  be 
sacrificed,  yet  it  was  not  every  ox  that  might  be  made  the 
victim.  It  was  necessary  that  the  beast,  before  he  was  slain, 
sliodld  be  closely  examined  by  a priest,  to  see  that  he  was 
free  from  certain  marks ; the  presence  of  which  would  have 
made  him  sacred,  and  unfit  for  a victim.  Herodotus  tells  us, 
that  only  a red  ox  could  be  offered  ; one  single  black  hair 
would  cause  it  to  be  set  aside.  Cows  were  all  consecrated  to 
Athor,  and  could  not  on  any  account  be  sacrificed.  The 
sheep  was  sacred  in  the  locality  of  the  transaction  we  are 
considering,  and  so  was  the  goat.  "What  Moses  meant,  there- 
fore, probably  was,  that  the  Egyptians  would  have  risen  in  a 
body,  and  in  their  religious  frenzy  would  have  massacred  the 
Israelites,  had  they  attempted  to  offer  their  sacrifices  in 
Egypt. 

Hengstenberg  very  ingeniously  reasons  to  prove,  tliat  the 
offence  of  the  Israelites  in  sacrificing  would  have  consisted  in 
their  entire  disregard  of  Avhat,  among  the  Egyptians,  was  a 
point  of  great  religious  importance,  viz.,  the  cleanness  of  the 
animal  offered.  Herodotus  says : “ They  are  not  allowed  to 
sacrifice  any  animals,  except  those  that  are  clean  among 
them  and  hence  Moses  says ; “ Lo,  shall  we  sacrifice  tlie 
abomination  of  the  Egyptians  before  their  eyes,  and  will  they 
not  stone  us  ?”  From  this  he  infers,  that  the  animals  alluded 
to  by  Moses  in  the  word  “ abomination,”  could  not  be  conse- 
crated among  the  Egyptians ; for  the  word  would  then  have 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


207 


been  inapplicable ; but  that  what  is  meant  by  “ abomination,” 
is  unclean  animals,  inasmuch  as  the  Israelites  would  not  look 
to  see  if  a black  hair  could  be  found  on  a red  ox,  before  they 
would  sacrifice  it.  On  either  view,  the  danger  to  Moses  and 
the  Israelites  would  be  the  same. 

Fifth  Plague — the  Destruction  of  the  Animals. 

The  destruction,  it  was  declared  should  be  on  the  horses, 
the  asses,  the  camels,  the  oxen,  and  the  sheep.  It  is  perhaps 
here  worthy  of  note  that  horses,  and  that  without  any  accom- 
panying remark,  are  assigned  the  first  place.  It  furnishes  an 
item  to  be  added  to  the  general  and  incidental  evidences  of 
probability.  The  destruction  of  the  horse,  from  its  value  and 
extensive  use  in  Egypt,  would  be  likely  to  be  deemed  the 
crowning  calamity  in  any  injury  to  the  domestic  animals. 
We  know  not  enough  of  the  diseases  of  animals  in  Egypt,  to 
say  whether  at  any  time  they  are  visited  by  a general  desola- 
tion. The  French  “ Description  ” informs  us,  that  a murrain 
sometimes  is  very  general  and  fatal  among  the  horned  cattle  ; 
compelling  the  inhabitants  to  supply  their  losses  from  Syria, 
and  the  islands  of  the  Archipelago. 

We  must  not  omit  here  to  notice  the  positive  testimony  of 
our  author,  to  the  existence  of  the  camel  in  Egypt.  We  have 
touched  on  this  point  in  our  remarks  upon  the  gifts  made  by 
Pharaoh  to  Abraham.  It  was  supposed  by  the  French 
literati,  that  the  figure  of  the  camel  was  nowhere  to  be  found 
on  the  monuments.  Even  had  this  been  true,  it  would  not 
have  established  the  falsehood  of  our  history  ; for  we  have  no 
right  to  assume,  that  the  sculptures  and  paintings  embrace  or 
were  meant  to  embrace,  the  whole  circle  of  Egyptian  zoology. 
But,  as  we  have  already  mentioned,  it  is  not  true.  The  head 


208 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


and  long  necks  of  these  animals  are  repeated  several  times, 
two  by  two,  upon  the  obelisks  at  Luxor,  when  they  were  dis- 
covered by  Minutoli.  Regnier  suggests,  that  even  if  they 
were  wanting,  it  might  reasonably  be  explained  on  the  ground 
that,  however  useful  the  animal,  it  was  associated  so  closely 
with  the  idea  of  the  detested  nomade  shepherds,  that  it  would 
not  be  permitted  to  appear  in  Egypt’s  sacred  places.  The 
animal  certainly  was  in  common  use  among  the  nomade  tribes 
on  the  borders  of  Egypt,  and  was  indispensable  in  the  neigh- 
boring deserts,  from  the  earliest  period  of  which  we  have  any 
evidence ; and  as  a communication  for  trade,  or  other  pur- 
poses, was  kept  up  between  Egypt  and  her  wandering  neigh- 
bors, from  our  earliest  knowledge  of  her  historj'’ ; it  is  scarce 
possible  that  the  camel  should  not,  in  a greater  or  less  degree, 
have  been  found  in  the  valley  of  the  Nile. 

The  sixth  Plague— the  Boils. 

This  visited  both  man  and  beast  “ throughout  all  the  land 
of  Egypt.”  It  touched  even  the  scrupulously  clean  magicians 
or  priests,  and  they  seem  to  have  retired  from  further  rivalry. 
Differences  of  opinion  exist  among  the  learned  as  to  what  is 
meant  by  boils.  It  is  of  the  less  importance  that  we  should 
state  them,  because  there  is  nothing  connected  with  the  his- 
tory of  this  visitation,  that  falls  within  our  purpose  of  illus- 
trating Scripture  truth  by  Egyptian  testimony. 

The  seventh  Plague— the  Thunder,  and  Hail,  and  Fire. 

By  fire  is  here  meant  lightning ; and  such  a tempest  as  is 
here  described  would  have  been  terrific  any  where,  even  in 
the  tropics ; but  in  Egypt,  such  a visitation,  as  her  meteoro- 
logy shows,  would  have  been  more  alarming  than  in  any  other 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


209 


country ; more  particularly,  when  the  adjacent  province  of 
Goshen  was  seen  to  be  untouched.  It  is  not  wonderful,  there- 
fore, that  this  calamity  made  the  deepest  impression  upon  the 
stubborn  nature  of  Pharaoh. 

In  the  account  of  this  plague,  there  are  some  noteworthy 
references  to  facts  such  as  are  found  in  Egypt.  Thus,  Moses 
warns  Pharaoh  : “ Send  therefore,  now,  and  gather  thy  cattle 
and  all  that  thou  hast  in  the  field ; for  upon  every  man  and 
beast  which  shall  be  found  in  the  field,  and  shall  not  be 
brought  home,  the  hail  shall  come  down  upon  them,  and  they 
shall  die.”  The  cattle,  then,  were  m the  field  at  that  time,  not 
in  the  stall.  With  this  other  accounts  agree.  According  to 
the  “ Description,”  the  cattle  get  green  food  (in  the  fields)  four 
months  in  the  year ; the  rest  of  the  time  they  are  stall-fed. 
Niebuhr  tells  us  what  months  these  four  are : “In  the  months 
January,  February,  March,  and  April,  the  cattle  graze,  whereas 
during  the  remaining  months  they  must  be  supplied  with 
dry  fodder.”  The  transaction  we  are  considering  occurred  in 
March. 

We  have  (in  fixing  the  time  for  the  plagues)  already 
adverted  to  another  fact  recorded  in  the  history  of  this  visita- 
tion. “ The  flax  and  the  barley  was  smitten  ; for  the  barley 
was  in  the  ear,  and  the  flax  was  boiled.  But  the  wheat  and 
the  rye  were  not  smitten,  for  they  were  not  grown  up.”  This 
exactly  agrees  with  the  state  of  the  crops  in  Egypt  at  this 
day,  at  the  time  of  the  year  here  indicated.  Dr.  Richardson, 
in  his  “ Travels,”  speaking  of  March,  (the  early  part  of  it,) 
says  : “The  barley  and  flax  are  now  far  advanced  ; the  former 
j in  the  ear  and  the  latter  is  boiled,  and  it  seems  to  be  about 
this  season  of  the  year  that  God  brought  the  plague  of  thun- 
der and  hail  upon  the  Egyptians,  to  punish  the  guilty  Pha- 
14 


210 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


raoh,  who  had  hardened  his  presumptuous  heart  against  the 
miracles  of  Omnipotence.”  We  learn,  too,  from  Sonnini,  that 
barley  comes  to  maturity  in  Egypt  about  a month  before 
wheat.  Wheat  and  rye  mature  there  about  the  same  time. 
Flax  and  barley  are  generally  ripe  in  March,  wheat  and  rye 
in  April.  It  was  the  same  in  former  times : Theophrastus 
and  Pliny  both  tell  us  that  there  was  a month’s  dhference  in 
the  harvestiirg  of  barley  and  wheat. 

The  eighth  Plague—the  Locusts. 

The  succession  of  calamities  with  which  Egypt  had  been 
visited  seem  at  length  to  have  roused  the  people  to  expostu- 
lation. “ Knowest  thou  not  yet  that  Egypt  is  ruined  ?”  was 
the  emphatic  question  with  which  they  accompanied  their 
advice  that  Israel  might  be  permitted  to  depart.  It  is  not  to 
be  doubted,  that  the  great  contest  so  obviously  going  on 
between  the  power  of  Jehovah,  and  the  proud  obstinacy  of 
Pharaoh,  had  by  this  time  eflectually  roused  the  close  at- 
tention of  all,  both  of  Egypt  and  Israel.  All  stood  waiting 
Avith  interest  the  result.  The  labors  of  the  oppressed  descend- 
ants of  Abraham  had  probably  ceased ; and  congregated  in 
Goshen,  (for  there  only  could  they  be  exempt  from  God’s  fear- 
ful manifestations  of  his  might,)  they  began  to  believe  that 
God  was  working  deliverance  for  them  by  the  agency  of  his 
prophet ; and  looking  at  the  gathering  dismay  of  the  Egyp- 
tians, they  gladly  hoped  that  the  time  of  their  deliverance 
had  indeed  come. 

Pharaoh,  moved  doubtless  by  the  unequiAmcal  manifesta- 
tions of  feeling  on  the  part  of  his  oAvn  people,  summons  Moses 
and  Aaron  to  his  presence,  to  yield  a reluctant  assent  to  the 
exode  of  the  men  only  of  Israel.  The  spirited  answer  of 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


211 


Moses,  that  none  should  be  left  behind,  rouses  the  royal  indig- 
nation, and  he  commands  the  leaders  of  Israel  to  be  thrust 
from  his  presence. 

Then  came  the  locusts.  This  insect  is  common  in  Arabia, 
but  comparatively  rare  in  Egypt : as  the  Red  Sea  forms  a 
species  of  barrier  against  them,  they  not  being  able  to  sustain 
a long  flight  across  large  bodies  of  water.  The  time  of  their 
appearance,  too,  was  much  earlier  than  is  usual  in  Egypt ; 
and  so  far  as  the  agency  of  natural  causes  was  concerned,  “ a 
strong  east  wind”  assists  their  transit  across  the  sea.  This 
alone  was  remarkable,  as  the  prevalent  winds  which  blow  in 
Egypt  are  six  months  from  the  north,  and  six  months  from 
the  south. 

We  have  not  been  without  opportunities,  even  in  some 
parts  of  our  own  country,  of  seeing  the  large  number  of  these 
insects,  and  of  observing  the  extent  of  their  ravages  in  the  re- 
moval of  verdure  from  the  trees  ; but  in  Egypt  their  path  was 
literally  marked  by  ruin.  “ The  locusts  went  up  over  all  the 
land  of  Egypt,  and  rested  in  all  the  coasts  of  Egypt.  Very 
grievous  were  they : before  them  were  no  such  locusts  as 
they,  neither  after  them  shall  there  be  such.  For  they  cov- 
ered the  face  of  the  whole  earthy  so  that  the  land  was  dark- 
ened ; and  they  ate  up  every  green  herb  upon  the  earthy  and 
every  tree,  the  fruit  of  which  the  hail  had  left ; not  any  green 
thing  remained  on  the  trees,  or  on  the  herbs  of  the  field, 
through  all  the  land  of  Egypt." 

That,  at  the  proper  season,  the  swarms  of  locusts  in  Egypt 
may  be  very  destructive,  though  not  to  the  extent  here  de- 
scribed, is  proved  by  Denon.  After  describing  what  is  called 
a chamsin  in  Egypt,  a wind  attended  with  a species  of  un- 
natural darkness  from  dust  and  other  causes,  he  thus  proceeds : 


212 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


“ Two  days  after  this  calamity,  we  were  informed  that  the 
plain  was  covered  with  birds,  which  flew  in  dense  flocks  from 
east  to  west.  We,  in  fact,  saw  from  a distance  that  the  fields 
seemed  to  move,  or  at  least  that  a long  current  flowed  through 
the  plain.  Supposing  that  they  were  strange  birds  which 
had  flown  hither,  in  such  great  numbers,  we  hastened  our 
pace  in  order  to  observe  them.  But,  instead  of  birds,  we 
found  a cloud  of  locusts  which  made  the  land  bald ; for 
they  stopped  on  each  stalk  of  grass  to  devour  it,  and 
then  flew  further  for  spoil.  At  a time  of  the  year  when 
the  corn  is  tender,  they  would  have  been  a real  plague ; as 
lean,  as  efficient,  and  as  lively  as  the  Arab  Bedouin,  they  are 
also  a production  of  the  desert.  After  the  wind  had  changed 
its  course,  so  as  to  blow  directly  against  them,  it  swept  them 
back  into  the  desert.” 

It  is  impossible  to  read  this  account,  and  not  be  struck 
with  its  singular  agreement  with  ours  in  certain  particulars. 
In  both  stories,  the  locusts  come  from  the  east  to  the  west ; 
in  both  their  coming  is  connected  with  a peculiar  wind,  and  in 
both,  they  are  driven  away  by  a counter  wind.  As  to  this 
last  point,  our  Bible  tells  us,  the  Lord  sent  “ a mighty  strong 
west  wind,”  by  which  they  were  driven  back.  In  the  original, 
it  is  “ a sea-wind, meaning  a wind  blowing  from  the  Mediter- 
ranean, which  in  Syria  would  of  course  be  westerly,  hence  it 
is  translated  west  wind : in  Egypt,  such  a wind  would  be 
northwesterly,  and  yet  be  properly  expressed  by  the  original 
term,  a sea- wind.  Von  Bohlen  objects  to  the  author  of  the 
Pentateuch,  as  a fault  of  ignorance,  and  therefore  an  argu- 
ment against  his  credibility,  that  he  makes  the  locusts  come 
from  the  east,  with  the  wind.  The  reader  has  before  him, 
the  means  of  judging  what  force  there  is  in  the  objection.  It 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


213 


may  well  be  doubted  whether,  in  Egypt,  they  are  ever  seen 
coming  in  swarms  from  any  other  quarter.  Should  it  be  sup- 
posed that  the  locusts  of  Egypt,  mentioned  in  our  narrative, 
were  but  a natural  phenomenon ; we  readily  admit  that  an 
appearance  of  locusts  may  be  natural,  and  yet,  as  we  have 
endeavored  to  explain  in  our  opening  remarks  on  the  plagues, 
it  may  be  connected  with  such  attendant  circumstances,  not 
natural  and  ordinary,  as  clearly  prove  miraculous  power. 

The  ninth  Plague — Darkness. 

In  Egypt,  a cloud  seldom  obscures  the  sun ; the  sky  is 
beautifully  clear  and  transparent.  A darkness  of  three  days, 
therefore,  which  was  so  thick  that,  in  the  emphatic  and 
poetical  language  of  Scripture,  it  “ might  be  feltj^  must  have 
been  to  the  Egyptians  an  appalling  event.  “ No  one  rose 
from  his  place  for  three  days.”  Even  Pharaoh  was  moved, 
and  olfered  to  let  the  people  go ; but  wished  to  retain  their 
flocks  and  herds  as  security  for  their  return.  Then  it  was 
that  Moses  gave  his  determined  answer : “ There  shall  not  a 
hoof  be  left  behind.'^ 

How  far  this  darkness  may  have  been  connected  with 
natural  causes,  it  is  impossible  to  say.  There  is  no  intimation 
given  in  the  narrative  which  authorizes  the  affirmation  of  any 
specific  natural  agency.  Some  have  supposed  that  a dense 
fog  was  spread  over  the  land.  Admit  it,  a fog  of  three  days 
would  be  a miracle  in  Egypt ; for  nature  never  spontaneously 
produces  one  there  of  even  one  day’s  continuance. 

Others  have  attributed  the  darkness  to  the  chamsin,  of 
which  we  just  now  spoke.  We  are  not  aware  that  there  is 
any  record  of  the  chamsin’s  continuing  to  produce  the  thickest 
darkness  for  three  days ; and  the  very  interesting  accounts  of 


214 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


It,  which  we  are  about  to  present  to  the  reader,  scarcely  seem, 
in  our  view,  to  be  descriptive  of  such  a state  of  the  atmos- 
phere as  is  implied  in  the  Bible  account  of  the  Egyptian 
plague  of  darkness.  There  is  an  obscurity  in  which  our 
history  leaves  this  miracle,  that  is  characteristic  of  the  miracle. 
It  seems  to  us  to  be  purposely  (we  know  not  why,  and  pre- 
sume not  to  conjectiue)  more  involved  in  obscurity  than  any 
of  the  other  plagues.  Our  belief,  however,  is  not  at  all 
affected  by  the  determination  of  the  question,  whether  it  is  or 
is  not,  associated  with  natural  causes  ; for  we  must  beg  leave 
to  repeat,  that  even  natural  causes,  acting  for  a time  non- 
naturalhj^  in  extent  or  otherwise,  show  the  hand  of  God,  and 
prove  a miracle. 

Du  Bois  Ayme  (one  of  the  French  school)  compares  the 
Mosaic  darkness  to  the  chamsin.  He  says,  “ When  the  cham- 
sin  blows,  the  sun  is  pale  yellow  ; its  light  is  obscured,  and  the 
darkness  is  sometimes  so  great,  that  one  seems  to  be  in  the 
blackest  night,  as  we  experienced  in  the  middle  of  the  day  at 
Gene,  a city  of  Said.”  Sonnini  thus  writes  : “ The  atmosphere 
was  heated,  and  at  the  same  time  obscured  by  clouds  of  dust ; 
the  thermometer  of  Reaumur  stood  at  27  degrees.  Men  and 
animals  breathed  only  vapor,  and  that  was  heated  and  min- 
gled with  a fine  and  hot  sand.  Plants  drooped,  and  all  living 
nature  languished.  This  wind  also  continued  to  the  27th  ; it 
appeared  to  me,  to  have  increased  in  force.  The  air  was  dark 
on  account  of  a thick  mist  of  fine  dust  as  red  as  flame.” 

Much  the  most  particular  and  interesting  account,  however, 
is  Denon’s.  “ On  the  18th  of  May,  in  the  evening,  I felt  as 
if  I should  perish  from  the  suffocating  heat.  All  motion  of  the 
air  seemed  to  have  ceased.  As  I went  to  the  Nile  to  bathe  for 
the  relief  of  my  painful  sensations,  I was  astonished  by  a new 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


215 


sight.  Such  light  and  such  colors  I had  never  seen.  The  sun, 
without  being  veiled  with  clouds,  had  been  shorn  of  its  beams. 
It  gave  only  a white  and  shadowless  light,  more  feeble  than 
the  moon.  The  water  reflected  not  its  rays,  and  appeared  dis- 
turbed. Every  thing  assumed  another  appearance ; the  air 
was  darker,  a yellow  horizon  caused  the  trees  to  appear  of  a 
pale  blue.  Flocks  of  birds  fluttered  about  before  the  clouds. 
The  frightened  animals  ran  about  in  the  fields,  and  the  inha- 
bitants who  followed  them  with  their  cries,  could  not  collect 
them.  The  wind  which  had  raised  immense  clouds  of  dust,  and 
rolled  them  along  before  itself,  had  not  yet  reached  us.  We 
thought  that  if  we  went  into  the  water,  which  at  this  moment 
Avas  quiet,  we  should  avoid  this  mass  of  dust,  which  was 
driven  toward  us  from  the  southwest ; but  we  were  scarcely  in 
the  river,  when  it  began  suddenly  to  swell,  as  if  it  would  over-- 
flow  its  banks.  The  waves  broke  over  us,  and  the  ground 
heaved  under  our  feet.  Our  garments  flew  away  when  seized 
by  the  whirlwind,  which  had  now  reached  us.  We  were  com- 
pelled to  go  to  land.  Wet,  and  beaten  by  the  wind,  we  were 
soon  surrounded  by  a ridge  of  sand.  A reddish,  dusky  appear- 
ance filled  the  region ; with  wounded  eyes,  and  nose  so  filled 
that  we  could  hardly  breathe,  we  strayed  from  one  another, 
lost  our  way,  and  found  our  dwellings  with  great  difficulty, 
feeling  along  by  the  walls.  Then,  we  sensibly  felt  how  terri- 
ble the  condition  must  be,  when  one  is  overtaken  by  such  a 
wind  in  the  desert.” 

The  tenth  Plague — Death  of  the  First-horn. 

Some  have  supposed  that  this  was  a pestilence  similar  to 
the  plague  of  Egypt  at  this  day.  There  is  not  the  smallest 
evidence  to  sustain  such  an  opinion,  and  the  plague  never 


216 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


made  its  appearance  in  Egypt,  so  far  as  we  have  been  able  to 
discover  its  history,  until  long  after  the  days  of  Moses.  Heng- 
stenberg  ascribes  the  disease,  here  spoken  of,  to  the  prevalence, 
just  before,  of  the  chamsin,  mentioned  under  the  last  head ; 
and  so  far  as  natural  causes  may  have  been  employed  to  an 
unusually  fearful  extent,  there  may  be  plausibility  in  his  con- 
jecture. It  may  be  true,  as  he  states,  that  epidemic  disease  at 
this  day  generally  succeeds  the  prevalence  of  a chamsin  ; but 
we  look  on  this  occurrence  as  resulting  from  causes,  far  with- 
out the  circle  of  ordinary  natural  causes.  It  affords,  however, 
but  little  in  illustration  of  our  subject. 

This  plague  produced  the  effect  which  God  had  said  it 
should.  A voice  of  lamentation  was  heard  through  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  land,  save  in  Goshen.  The  destroying 
angel  had  performed  his  work;  and  with  a haste  engendered 
by  fear.  Pharaoh  bade  Israel  go.  It  was  night,  but  they  waited 
for  no  dawn  of  day  or  second  bidding.  All  was  ready,  they 
commenced  their  exode,  and  turning  their  backs  on  Egypt, 
they  left  it  as  a people  for  ever.  God  had  broken  their  chains 
and  they  were  free. 

But  they  went  not  out  alone  ; “ a mixed  multitude,”  as  the 
Bible  expresses  it,  went  out  with  them,  A part  of  this  mixed 
multitude  we  have  seen  delineated  on  the  picture  of  the  brick- 
makers.  They  were  Egyptians  reduced  to  wretchedness  by 
oppression  and  poverty  ; a species  of  Fellah  of  ancient  Egypt. 
Some,  also,  of  the  multitude  were  probably  foreign  slaves,  be- 
longing to  the  chief  persons  among  the  Hebrews.  Some,  pro- 
bably, were  slaves  belonging  to  the  Egyptians,  who  availed 
themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  escape  from  their  masters. 
It  is  not  recorded  any  where  that  the  Israelites  were  at  all  bene- 
fited by  their  company ; it  may,  therefore,  be  safely  inferred 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


217 


that  they  were  the  outcasts  of  society,  for  the  most  part  thieves, 
vagabonds,  adventurers  and  bankrupts,  who  could  no  longer 
stay  with  safety  in  Egypt. 

A few  days  were  sufficient  to  revive  all  the  animosity  of 
Egypt  toward  the  Hebrews ; and  Pharaoh  resolving  on  pur- 
suit, “ made  ready  his  chariot,  and  took  his  people  with  him  : 
and  he  took  six  hundred  chosen  chariots,  and  all  the  chariots 
of  Egypt,  and  captains  over  every  one  of  them  : — and  he  pur- 
sued after  the  children  of  Israel.”  This  statement  is  in 
correspondence  with  the  sculptures,  which  show  numerous 
instances  of  the  Egyptian  war  chariots,  and  attest  the  great 
use  made  of  them.  By  “ his  people,”  is  meant  his  army,  i.  e. 
infantry,  as  distinguished  from  his  “ chariots  and  horsemen.” 

We  have,  on  a former  page,  called  attention  to  the  fact 
that  Manetho  (the  favorite  authority  of  a certain  class  of 
writers  on  Egypt)  has  distinctly  admitted  that  there  was  such 
a person  as  Moses,  though  he  calls  him  a leper ; and  we  have 
endeavored  to  show  that,  for  our  purpose,  it  matters  little 
whether  this  admission  come  from  the  real  or  spurious  Mane- 
tho : we  are  happy  in  being  able  to  add,  that  the  admirers  of 
this  Egyptian  writer  cannot,  without  a contradiction  of  their 
favorite  witness,  deny  the  facts  of  the  exode  of  the  Israelites 
and  the  pursuit  of  them  by  Pharaoh,  as  here  recorded.  Euse- 
bius gives  us  the  following  passage  from  the  lost  history  of 
Manetho  : “ The  Heliopolitans  relate  that  the  king,  with  a great 
army,  accompanied  by  the  sacred  animals,  pursued  after  the 
Jews,  who  had  carried  off  with  them  the  substance  of  the 
Egyptians.”  So  that  here  the  ancient  records  of  Egypt  itself 
(from  which  it  is  claimed  Manetho  drew  his  information)  are 
bearing  testimony  to  the  truth  of  what  is  written  in  the  ancient 
records  of  the  Hebrews. 


218 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


But  some,  by  way  of  objection,  have  asked  how  could 
Pharaoh  so  speedily  assemble  a great  army  for  pursuit  ? The 
objection  is  singularly  unfortunate  for  those  who  would  deny 
the  truth  of  the  Bible  story.  The  very  rapidity  with  which 
he  assembled  these  troops  is  remarkably  in  agreement  with 
facts  which  we  will  now  relate.  The  greater  part  of  the 
standing  army  of  Egypt  was  habitually  concentrated  in  this 
very  region  from  which  the  Israelites  took  their  departure,  be- 
cause it  was  the  most  exposed  frontier  of  the  land.  They 
constituted  the  garrison  of  certain  walled  or  fortified  towns  in 
that  region.  Herodotus  has  expressly  named  the  nomes  or 
provinces  in  which  the  military  force  was  quartered.  No  less 
than  sixteen  and  a half  nomes  were  within  the  Delta.  “ In 
the  Mosaic  times,”  (says  Heeren,)  “ the  warrior  caste  first  ap- 
pears in  Lower  Egypt.  The  rapidity  with  which  the  Pharaoh 
there  mentioned  could  assemble  the  army  with  which  he  pur- 
sued the  fugitive  Israelites,  evinces  clearly  enough  that  the 
Egyptian  warriors  of  that  epoch  must  have  been  quartered  in 
just  the  same  district  in  which  Herodotus  places  them.” 

It  comports  not  with  the  leading  purpose  of  our  work  to 
enter  into  the  much  controverted  point  of  the  passage  of  the 
Red  Sea  by  the  Israelites.  Those  who  have  discussed  it  may 
be  divided  into  the  two  classes  of  those  who  have  been  willing 
to  find  the  place  of  transit  any  where,  provided  the  locality, 
by  means  of  shoals  or  other  causes,  would  deprive  the  occur- 
rence of  its  miraculous  character ; and  those  who,  believing 
it  to  be  a miracle,  endeavor,  from  the  Bible  and  other  sources, 
to  fix  its  locality,  without  troubling  themselves  to  inquire  into 
the  existence  of  shoals  or  winds  that  may  account  for  the 
extraordinary  passage.  We  trust,  however,  we  may  be  par- 
doned for  availing  ourselves  of  this  opportunity  of  bringing 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


219 


before  the  reader  a very  sensible  and  spirited  letter  from  one, 
who  has  at  last  received  tardy  justice  at  the  hands  of  the 
public,  for  a long-continued  and  undeserved  distrust  of  his 
truth.  We  allude  to  Bruce. 

Michaelis  (who  raised  much  of  the  discussion  on  this  sub- 
ject) sent  to  Niebuhr,  who  was  then  in  Egypt,  certain  queries; 
one  of  which  proposed  to  him,  to  inquire  “ whether  there  were 
not  some  ridges  of  rock,  where  the  water  was  shallow,  so  that 
an  army  at  particular  times  might  pass  over  ? And  secondly, 
whether  the  Etesian  winds,  which  blow  strongly  all  the 
summer  from  the  northwest,  could  not  blow  so  violently 
against  the  sea  as  to  keep  it  back  in  a heap,  so  that  the 
Israelites  might  have  passed  without  a miracle  ?”  Niebuhr 
answered,  distinctly,  that  there  was  no  such  shoal ; though  he 
manifested  in  the  rest  of  his  reply  a strong  disposition  to  get  rid 
of  the  miracle.  A copy  of  the  questions  was  left  for  Bruce. 
His  answer  does  him  honor. 

“ I must  confess,  however  learned  the  gentlemen  were 
who  proposed  these  doubts,  I did  not  think  they  merited  any 
attention  to  solve  them.  This  passage  is  told  us  by  Scripture 
to  be  a ??iiraculous  o?ie ; and  if  so,  we  have  nothing  to  do  with 
natural  causes.  If  we  do  not  believe  Moses,  we  need  not 
believe  the  transaction  at  all,  seeing  that  it  is  from  his 
authority  alone  we  deriv'e  it.  If  we  believe  in  God  that  he 
made  the  sea,  we  must  believe  he  could  divide  it  when  he 
sees  proper  reason ; and  of  that  he  must  be  the  only  judge. 
It  is  no  greater  miracle  to  divide  the  Red  Sea,  than  to  divide 
the  river  Jordan. 

“ If  the  Etesian  winds,  blowing  from  the  northwest  in 
summer,  could  keep  up  the  sea  as  a wall  on  the  right,  or  to  the 
south,  of  fifty  feet  high ; still  the  difficulty  would  remain  of 


220 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


building  the  wall  on  the  left  hand,  or  to  the  north.  Besides, 
water  standing  in  that  position  for  a day,  must  have  lost  the 
nature  of  fluid.  Whence  came  that  cohesion  of  particles 
which  hindered  that  wall  to  escape  at  the  sides  7 This  is  as 
great  a miracle  as  that  of  Moses.  If  the  Etesian  winds  had 
done  this  once,  they  must  have  repeated  it  many  a time  before 
and  since  from  the  same  causes.  Yet  Diodorus  Siculus, 
lib.  hi.  p.  122,  says : The  Troglodytes,  the  indigenous  in- 
habitants of  that  very  spot,  had  a tradition  from  father  to  son, 
from  their  very  earliest  ages,  that  once  this  division  of  the  sea 
did  happen  there;  and  that  after  leaving  its  bottom  some 
time  dry,  the  sea  again  came  back  and  covered  it  with  great 
fury.  The  words  of  this  author  are  of  the  most  remarkable 
kind.  We  cannot  think  this  heathen  is  writing  in  favor  of 
revelation : he  knew  not  Moses,  nor  says  a word  about 
Pharaoh  and  his  host ; but  records  the  miracle  of  the  division 
of  the  sea  in  words  nearly  as  strong  as  those  of  Moses,  from 
the  mouths  of  unbiassed,  undesigning  pagans. 

“Were  all  these  difficulties  surmounted,  what  could  we 
do  with  the  pillar  of  fire  1 The  answer  is,  we  should  not 
believe  it.  Why  then  believe  the  passage  at  all?  We  have 
no  authority  for  the  one  but  what  is  for  the  other.  It  is  alto- 
gether contrary  to  the  ordinary  nature  of  things,  and  if  not  a 
miracle,  it  must  be  a fableP 

To  this  testimony  of  the  Troglodyte  tradition,  we  will 
only  add,  that  evidence  of  the  pillar  of  fire  also  is  to  be 
gathered  from  other  testimony  than  that  of  the  Bible  ; for  the 
Egyptian  chronologer  writes,  “It  is  said  that  fire  flashed 
against  them  [the  Egyptians]  in  front.” 


THE  DELIVERANCE. 


221 


Miriam  and  her  companions  celebrated  the  triumph  with 
music  and  dancing, 

This  is  perfectly  conformable  to  what  they  had  learned  of 
the  manners  and  customs  of  the  Egyptians.  The  sculptures 
show  us  triumphal  dances  of  Egyptian  females,  with  timbrels 
or  tambourines  in  their  hands.  The  instrument  was  usually 
played  by  women,  who  danced  at  the  same  time  to  its  sound, 
without  any  other  accompaniment.  We  meet  with  it  fre- 
quently in  the  future  history  of  the  Hebrews,  and  it  is  observ- 
able, that  every  description  of  its  use  in  the  Bible  finds  an 
exact  illustration  in  the  Egyptian  paintings  and  sculpture. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  WANDERINGS. 

The  first  particular  inviting  our  notice  in  the  Bible  history 
of  the  wanderings  of  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness,  is  that 
of  food.  Before,  however,  we  proceed  to  a consideration  of 
any  of  the  topics  suggested  by  this  part  of  our  subject,  it  may 
be  well  to  submit  the  general  remark  that,  taking  into  view 
the  precise  condition  of  the  Hebrews  at  this  time,  as  a people 
born  in  Egypt,  familiar  only  with  Egyptian  usages  and 
opinions,  accustomed  to  Egyptian  conveniences,  and  differing 
probably  from  the  natives  of  Egypt  in  the  single  particular  of 
knowing,  if  not  truly  worshipping  Jehovah,  who  had  just 
manifested  his  power  in  their  behalf;  we  are  not  to  be  sur- 
prised at  discovering,  as  a natural  consequence  of  these  things, 
not  merely  that  their  thoughts  often  reverted  with  fond  regret 
to  the  comforts  of  their  native  land ; but  that  as  time  rolled 
on,  and  the  purposes  of  God  were  gradually  developed,  and 
they  fully  knew  that  they  should  see  Egypt  no  more,  they 
should,  in  all  the  arrangements  of  their  new  position,  with 
reference  to  laws,  devotional  habits,  domestic  usages,  &c., 
assimilate  their  institutions  to  those  they  had  left  behind 
them,  as  far  as  was  consistent  with  the  great  governing  dis- 
tinction of  recognizing  and  worshipping  the  only  true  God. 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


223 


We  must  expect,  therefore,  in  this  part  of  our  subject,  to  see 
much  which  Egypt  illustrates.  In  fact,  it  were  easy  to  write 
on  this  topic,  not  merely  a chapter,  but  a book.  We  will 
endeavor  to  select  that  only  most  likely  to  interest  the  reader, 
and  at  the  same  time  afford  the  testimony  we  are  seeking 
from  Egypt. 

Food. — Their  first  cry  was  for  bread.  We  know  that 
when  the  Israelites  went  out  they  “ took  their  dough  before  it 
was  leavened,  their  kneading-troughs  being  bound  up  in  their 
clothes  upon  their  shoulders.”  We  are  also  informed  that 
after  entering  on  their  journey,  “ they  baked  unleavened  cakes 
of  the  dough  which  they  brought  forth  out  of  Egypt.”  When 
the  small  quantity  of  food,  which,  as  we  learn  from  the  Bible, 
they  had,  was  exhausted,  they  were  pressed  by  hunger,  and 
cried  for  bread,  as  they  had  before  done  at  Marah  for  water. 

The  Egyptians  perfectly  understood  the  art  of  baking,  and 
we  have  already  had  occasion  to  remark  that  the  monuments 
abundantly  prove  it.  The  Israelites,  of  course,  had  learned 
it,  and  had  carried  with  them  some,  if  not  all,  of  the  necessary 
implements  for  the  work.  We  must  not,  however,  be  misled 
by  names.  The  kneading-troughs  here  mentioned  were  not 
the  utensils  known  to  us  by  that  name.  They  were  small 
wooden  howls,  such  as  the  Arabs  now  use  for  kneading  their 
bread,  and  were  therefore  no  heavy  burden. 

Manna  and  quails  were  the  food  with  which  they  were 
supplied.  Of  the  first  named,  much  has  been  written ; and 
those  reluctant  to  find  a miracle  in  any  thing  have  labored  to 
prove  that  it  is  a gum  that  exudes,  at  this  day,  from  the 
punctures  made  by  insects  in  the  twigs  of  the  tamarisk  plant. 
This  gum,  however,  which  is  but  in  small  quantities,  by  no 
means  answers  the  description  given  of  the  manna  ; and  even 


224 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


if  it  did,  it  would  not  relieve  the  advocate  of  exclusive  natural 
causes  from  his  difficulty.  For  there  would  still  be  a great 
deal  that  is  miraculous  left : thus,  the  gum  is  yielded  but  six 
weeks  in  the  year,  but  the  manna  was  afforded  constantly  for 
forty  years  : a double  supply  came  every  Friday  regularly,  to 
compensate  for  its  absence  on  the  next  day,  the  Sabbath. 
That  collected  on  Friday  would  remain  uncorrupted  two 
days,  while  that  gathered  on  any  other  day  in  the  week,  if 
kept  to  the  next  day,  invariably  became  offensive,  and  unfit 
for  use.  To  this  there  was  made  but  one  exception,  and  that 
a remarkable  one,  in  the  quantity  that  was  preserved  and  laid 
up  as  a memorial,  after  the  necessity  for  its  use  as  food  had 
ceased.  Again,  the  gum  is  found  under  and  about  the  tree 
from  which  it  falls,  the  manna  was  showered  down  through 
the  whole  encampment  of  the  Hebrews.  If,  therefore,  the 
product  of  the  tamarisk  and  the  manna  of  the  Israelites  were 
the  same  article,  we  are  obliged  to  admit  a number  of  miracu- 
lous circumstances  quite  as  strange  as  any  recorded  in  the 
story  of  the  Pentateuch.  We  must  acknowledge  a miracle, 
even  if  natural  causes  be  invoked,  or  reject  the  account  alto- 
gether. There  is  no  other  alternative.  This  manna,  unlike 
the  gum  of  the  tamarisk,  could  be  pounded  to  powder,  and 
baked  as  bread.  That  the  Israelites  knew  how  to  bake  will 
not  be  doubted. 

Indeed,  that  it  was  no  natural  production,  and  that  the 
Israelites  actually  knew  nothing  about  it,  when  they  first  saw 
it,  is  proved  by  their  inquiring  what  it  was,  and  by  the  very 
name  bestowed  on  it.  Josephus  tells  us  that  man  is  a particle 
of  interrogation,  and  the  Septuagint  so  understands  it.  When 
the  Israelites,  therefore,  said  to  one  another,  “ What  is  it  ?” 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


225 


{?nan-hu  7)  they  unconsciously  bestowed  on  it  a name  which 
proved  their  entire  ignorance  of  its  nature. 

Quails  ; Heb.  Selav. — The  same  bird  is  still  to  be  seen  in 
the  Levant.  It  is  a bird  of  passage,  remarkable  for  its  migra- 
tory habits,  and  flies  in  such  flocks  to  and  from  Africa,  across 
the  Mediterranean,  that  more  than  one  hundred  thousand 
have  been  killed  at  Naples  at  one  time.  The  monuments 
show  that  the  Egyptians  were  skilful  fowlers,  and  from  them 
the  Israelites  learned  the  art  of  snaring  birds.  Poultry  and 
feathered  game  were  favorite  articles  of  food  in  Egypt ; and 
the  quail,  which  was  often  preserved  by  salting  for  future 
use,  was  particularly  esteemed.  An  extraordinary  wind 
sending  immense  flocks  of  these  birds  at  this  time  over  the 
camp  of  the  Israelites,  furnished  them  with  a species  of  flesh 
which  they  particularly  esteemed.  The  time  and  the  quan- 
tity made  the  supply  out  of  the  usual  order  of  natural  events. 

The  Golden  Calf  of  the  Israelites. — This  finds  its  illustra- 
tion in  Egyptian  usages  only.  The  points  here  to  be  ex- 
amined are : 

1.  Had  the  Israelites  skill  to  make  such  an  image '] 

2.  Why  make  a calf  7 

3.  Why  dance  and  sing  around  it  in  their  idolatrous 
worship  ? 

4.  How  could  Moses  make  the  Israelites  drink  the  dust 
of  it  ? 

As  to  the  skill  of  the  Israelites  as  workmen  in  metals, 
there  can  be  no  doubt.  The  Egyptians,  among  whom  they 
lived,  knew  perfectly  how  to  work  in  metals ; and  some  of 
their  beautiful  productions  may  be  handled  even  at  the 
present  day.  The  monuments,  were  there  no  other  evidence. 


15 


WORKING 


OUXiJ'J 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


227 


would  afford  abundant  proof  of  this.  We  give  a cut  from 
Wilkinson,  showing  that  such  is  the  case. 

Here  may  be  seen  the  various  processes,  from  the  weighing 
of  the  metal,  through  the  melting,  to  the  working  of  it  up  into 
articles.  There  were,  and  are  no  better  metallurgists  than 
the  ancient  Egyptians.  They  understood  the  nature  of  dif- 
ferent alloys  as  well  as  we  do ; and  much  of  the  chemistry  of 
the  art  was  probably  as  familiar  to  them  as  it  is  to  us. 

As  to  the  golden  calf  itself,  it  was  (as  a critically  correct 
interpretation  of  the  original  shows)  cast  in  a mould ; and  the 
precedent  for  this  mode  of  manufacture  was  furnished  by 
Egypt.  But  not  only  in  the  mode  of  making  did  the  Israel- 
ites imitate  the  Egyptians ; they  did  it  also  in  the  selection  of 
the  animal  of  which  they  made  an  idol.  The  Hebrews  in 
Egypt  had  served  the  gods  of  that  country  ; for  in  Joshua 
xxi^.  14,  we  read : “ Now,  therefore,  fear  the  Lord,  and  serve 
him  in  sincerity  and  truth  : and  put  away  the  gods  which 
your  fathers  served  on  the  other  side  of  the  flood,  and  in 
Egypt ; and  serve  ye  the  Lord.”  The  idol  to  which  they 
here  turned  aside  was  an  Egyptian  god;  and  this  is  an 
answer  to  the  second  question,  “ Why  make  a calfT' 

This  god  was  Apis,  the  sacred  bull  of  Memphis,  under 
whose  form  Osiris  was  worshipped.  As  this  was  one  of  the 
most  conspicuous  of  the  deities  in  that  idolatrous  system 
which  they  had  been  accustomed  to  see,  it  explains  why  the 
first  apostacy  of  the  Israelites  took  this  direction.  The  living 
Apis  was  kept  at  Memphis,  but  all  over  Egypt  representative 
images  of  him  were  made,  and  the  Israelites  but  followed  an 
example  with  which  they  had  long  been  unhappily  too 
familiar. 


228 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


"Why  dance  and  sing  around  it? 

Because  these  two  exercises  were  also  Egyptian,  and  were 
particularly  exhibited  at  the  feast  of  Apis,  as  we  learn  from 
Herodotus.  In  the  whole  transaction  connected  with  this 
idolatrous  display  on  the  part  of  Israel,  it  is  impossible  not  to 
perceive  the  tendencies  and  feelings  of  a people  who  had 
grown  up  under  Egyptian  influences ; and  these  are  inci- 
dentally brought  out  in  the  casual  allusion  to  so  many  little 
particulars,  as  to  convince  the  unprejudiced,  of  the  familiar 
acquaintance  of  the  writer  with  all  of  Egypt’s  idolatrous  sys- 
tem, and  to  impress  a conviction  of  the  author’s  truth. 

How  could  Moses  make  the  Israelites  drink  the  dust  of  it? 
The  manner  in  which  this  was  done  is  a further  proof  of  the 
extraordinary  skill  in  the  metallurgic  arts  possessed  by  the 
Egyptians ; and,  through  their  instruction,  by  the  Hebrews. 
Modern  chemistry  employs  tartaric  acid,  and  reduces  gold  to 
powder.  Stahl,  one  of  the  ablest  chemists,  informs  us  that 
natron,  which  is  very  common  in  the  East,  will  produce  the 
same  effect ; and  if  the  metal  be  previously  heated,  the  effect 
is  sooner  produced.  Hence  Moses  in  the  first  instance  cast 
the  image  into  the  fire,  and  then  made  it  potable.  Now  one 
of  two  consequences  must  follow ; either  he  performed  a 
miracle,  or  he  possessed  very  extensive  scientific  attainments. 
There  is  no  account  of  any  miraculous  intervention  of  Provi- 
dence in  the  story ; it  then  was  the  result  of  natural  means, 
but  such  as  none  but  a very  well  informed  chemist  could 
have  known  or  used.  No  alternative  then  is  left  us  but  a 
positive  denial  of  the  facts,  or  an  admission  of  the  knowledge 
of  Moses.  We  read  in  Acts  vii.  22,  that  he  “was  learned  in 
all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians we  therefore  believe  that 
he  here  possessed  the  requisite  knowledge,  a point  of  some 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


229 


importance  when  we  come  to  ask  who  wrote  the  Pentateuch ; 
for  it  is  plain,  even  from  what  the  reader  has  already  seen, 
that  it  must  have  been  written  by  some  one  who  knew  Egypt 
thoroughly,  from  actual  observation. 

There  is  another  small  item  of  evidence  here,  to  establish 
the  fact  of  Moses’  knowledge.  He  strewed  the  gold  dust  on 
water,  and  made  the  children  of  Israel  drink  it.  He  was 
perfectly  acquainted  with  the  scientific  effect  of  what  he  had 
done.  He  meant  to  aggravate  the  punishment,  and  impress 
upon  their  recollections  the  never  to  be  forgotten  memory  of 
their  disobedience,  and  to  this  latter  end,  he  made  their  own 
sense  of  taste  to  minister ; for  of  all  detestable  drinks,  none  is 
more  so  than  that  of  gold  thus  rendered  potable. 

The  making  of  the  Tabernacle. — One  of  the  objections 
urged  as  an  argument  against  the  truth  of  the  Pentateuch 
is,  that  the  skill  of  the  Israelites  was  not  competent  to  the 
production  of  the  tabernacle  and  the  priests’  garments.  That 
these  imply  a cultivation  of  the  arts  and  an  abundance  of 
costly  materials,  such  as  the  Hebrews  could  not  have  had 
when  they  left  Egypt.  Among  the  articles  used  were  gold, 
silver,  and  brass,  costly  stuffs,  furs,  &c. ; and  these,  it  is  said, 
the  Israelites  had  not. 

Of  the  skill  required,  we  have  already  furnished  some 
little  proof  gathered  from  the  monuments,  and  showing,  as  far 
as  a picture  or  sculpture  can,  the  Egyptians  actually  employed 
in  the  work  that  would  be  necessary  to  make  the  tabernacle. 
Whatever  intellectual  and  material  resources  the  Egyptians 
possessed,  it  is  plain  the  Hebrews  must  have  also  had  the  same ; 
inasmuch  as  at  the  exode,  every  descendant  of  Abraham,  as 
his  fathers  before  him  for  many  years  had  been,  was  by  birth 
an  Egyptian,  and  for  generations  all  the  instruction  they 


230 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


could  have  had  was  purely  Egyptian.  But  there  is  another 
valuable  object  to  be  here  attained.  If  it  be  shown  that 
Israelitish  art  is  connected  with  Egj'ptian  by  many  pecu- 
liarities, it  will  prove  that  the  condition  of  things  is  precisely 
such  as  it  would  be,  on  the  supposition  that  the  Pentateuch  is 
historically  accurate ; and  that  if  we  discard  that  supposition, 
we  cannot  explain  or  account  for  numerous  facts  that  meet 
us,  inasmuch  as  no  fictitious  narrative  could,  with  such  per- 
fect consistency,  originate  and  sustain  the  close  Egyptian 
relationship  which  we  encounter  at  every  step  of  our  progress. 

Precious  Stones. — These  were  among  the  articles  used  by 
the  Israelites.  Bezaleel,  who  was  the  chief  in  the  construc- 
tion of  the  tabernacle,  we  are  expressly  told,  “ had  skill  in 
the  cutting  of  stones  to  set  them.”  Precious  stones  with 
engravings  on  them  were  also,  as  we  read,  set  upon  the  ephod 
and  breastplate  of  the  high  priest.  "We  presume  our  readers 
will  not  have  forgotten  the  drawings  we  have  already  pro- 
duced of  signet-rings  and  bracelets,  containing  precious  stones, 
and  those  sculptured.  Indeed,  too  many  specimens  are  yet  in 
existence  in  various  museums  to  permit  a doubt  on  this  sub- 
ject ; and  among  them,  are  some  older  than  the  days  of 
Abraham.  Israel  learned  the  art  of  polishing  and  cutting 
them  in  Egypt  ; for  the  Hebrews  certainly  at  a period 
posterior  to  this  possessed  it,  and  had  flien  held  no  intercourse 
with  any  people  from  whom  they  could  have  derived  it  so 
early  as  the  time  of  their  possessing  it,  but  the  Egyptians. 

Purifying  and  working  Metals — We  have  already  seen 
on  the  monuments,  Egyptians  working  in  metals.  “ From  all 
such  articles”  (says  Rosellini)  “it  is  manifest  how  anciently  the 
art  of  casting  and  working  metals  was  practised  in  Eg}’pt.” 
He  adds : “ The  greater  part  of  Egyptian  metallic  articles  are 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


231 


of  bronze,  not  a few  of  gold,  a smaller  number  of  silver,  very 
few  of  lead,  and  those  made  of  iron  are  seldom  found.” 

The  gold  of  the  sanctuary  was  ordered  to  be  pure  gold. 
The  monuments  show  the  process  of  purifying  gold ; and 
many  of  the  ornaments  still  existing,  are  of  the  purest  gold. 

The  hoards  of  the  tabernacle  were  to  be  overlaid  with 
gold.  “We  find  ” (says  Wilkinson)  “that  in  Egypt  substances 
of  various  kinds  were  overlaid  with  gold  leaf.”  There  are 
existing  specimens  as  old  as  the  time  of  the  first  Osirtasen. 

The  brazen  laver  was  made  of  the  brazen  mirrors  ofiered 
by  the  women.  Had  they  such  mirrors?  Wilkinson  says, 
the  mirror  was  one  of  the  principal  articles  of  the  toilet.  “ It 
was  of  mixed  metal,  chiefly  copper,  most  carefully  wrought 
and  highly  polished.”  Some  have  been  discovered  at  Thebes 
in  our  own  times ; and  though  they  had  been  buried  in  the 
earth  for  centuries,  yet  such  was  the  skill  employed  in  their 
composition,  that  their  lustre  has  been  partially  revived  by 
the  workmen  of  our  own  day. 

The  golden  candlestick  was  ornamented  with  golden 
floroers.  Could  they  make  them  ? The  monuments  re- 
peatedly show  them.  Indeed  such  was  Egyptian  skill  in  this 
particular,  that  Pliny  tells  us  there  were  artificial  flowers 
which  were  known  by  the  name  of  Egyptias.  The  tabernacle 
had  a covering  of  leather.  Could  they  make  leather  ? The 
whole  trade  is  depicted  for  us  on  the  monuments.  Indeed,  it 
was  an  important  branch  of  Egyptian  industry.  But,  strange 
as  it  may  seem,  we  have  actual  specimens  of  their  leather 
'he  straps  of  a mummy  found  at  Thebes  are  of  the  finest 
leather,  and  have  beautiful  figures  stamped  on  them.  At 
Paris  there  is  an  Egyptian  harp,  the  wood  of  which  is 


232 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


covered  with  a green  morocco,  cut  in  the  form  of  a lotus 
blossom. 

Cloths  of  the  Tabernacle  and  Priests’  Garments. — The 
ephod  of  the  high-priest  was  interwoven  with  threads  of 
gold.  Could  they  make  gold  thread  ? We  find  it  as  far  back 
as  Osirtasen  the  First.  , 

Many  passages  in  the  Scripture  speak  of  the  twisted 
thread  of  the  bysstis,  by  which  we  may  understand  either 
flax  or  cotton ; it  matters  not  here  which.  Did  they  know 
how  to  spin  it  ? The  tombs  of  Beni  Hassan  show  the  whole 
process  of  its  preparation  from  the  beginning  to  its  finishing 
as  thread  fit  for  weaving.  Could  they  weave  it  ? The  cloths 
on  the  oldest  mummies  answer  the  question.  In  all  antiquity 
their  cloths  were  renowned.  The  ancients  attribute  to 
them  the  invention  of  the  art.  We  have  handled  cloth,  yet 
strong,  that  was  woven  in  Egypt,  as  we  believe,  nearly  3500 
years  ago. 

Weaving  was  performed  by  men  generally,  while  spinning 
was  performed  by  the  women.  Herodotus  mentions  it  as  one 
of  the  national  peculiarities  which  struck  him,  that  the 
women  were  engaged  in  the  outdoor  work,  while  the  men 
were  within,  weaving.  On  the  monuments  we  frequently  see 
men  thus  employed : it  is  true  we  sometimes  see  also  women, 
yet  they  rather  form  exceptions  to  the  common  practice.  In 
conformity  with  this,  the  preparation  of  the  cloth  for  the  sanc- 
tuary, and  of  the  robes  for  the  priesthood,  is  represented  in 
our  history  as  being  confided  to  men. 

Again : the  cloths  used  by  the  Israelites  required  skill, 
both  in  dyeing  and  embroidering.  Had  they  such  skill? 
Minutoli  tells  us,  that  “from  many  experiments  upon  the 
aiicient  Egyptian  cloth,  it  appears  that  the  byssus  was  colored 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


233 


in  the  wool  before  weaving.”  Wilkinson  states  the  same 
thing.  Such  too  was  the  plan  pursued  by  the  Hebrews,  as 
we  learn  from  our  history.  As  to  embroidering,  the  evidence 
of  its  skilful  execution  by  the  Egyptians  is  unquestionable. 
The  paintings  at  Thebes,  according  to  Wilkinson,  furnish  the 
proof.  A very  common  embroidered  device  was  the  phoenix, 
another  was  the  lotus  flower.  Some  are  of  the  date  of 
Rameses  III. 

Again : the  shape  of  some  of  the  garments  of  the  high- 
priest  affords  us  incidental  proof.  They  were  copied  from 
garments  in  use  in  Egypt.  The  dresses,  as  well  as  the  cere- 
monies of  the  Egyptian  priesthood,  are  profusely  delineated  in 
the  sculptured  and  pictured  monuments  ; and  it  is  impossible 
attentively  to  study  those  of  the  Hebrews,  and  not  find  the 
origin  of  some  of  them  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile.  True,  their 
use  was  associated  with  a worship  very  far  removed  from  the 
gross  idolatry  of  Egypt,  but  their  mere  fashion  was  often  the 
same,  and  was  probably  selected  because  it  was  familiar  to 
the  eyes  of  the  Hebrews  while  dwellers  in  the  land  of  bon- 
dage. In  fact,  the  whole  Hebrew  ritual  appears  to  have  been 
framed  on  the  principle  of  embodying  Egyptian  ceremonies, 
carefully  guarded,  modified  and  expurgated,  and  applying 
them  to  the  worship  of  the  true  God.  We  are  aware  that,  in 
the  opinion  of  some  excellent  men,  this  seems  to  detract  from 
the  Jewish  ritual,  as  being  but  a modification  of  idolatry. 
We  are  unable  to  see  this.  It  was  a modification  of  idolatrous 
ceremonies,  but  it  involved  no  recognition  of  idolatrous  wor- 
ship. It  acknowledged  no  false  god ; on  the  contrary,  it  was 
so  changed  as  to  make  the  ceremonies  retained,  appropriate 
only  in  the  worship  of  the  true  God.  As  well  might  it  be 
said  that  retaining,  as  we  do  at  this  day,  the  heathen  names 


234 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


of  the  days  of  the  week,  proves  that  he  who  says  “Thursday’’ 
is  an  idolatrous  worshipper  of  the  northern  Thor.  Beside, 
some  of  the  very  ceremonies  of  worship  used  now  in  the 
Christian  Church  are  undoubted  modifications  of  usages  that 
were  once  known  m heathen  worship.  Does  that  make 
idolaters  of  the  Christians  who  in  their  use  apply  them  to  the 
expression  of  honor  and  reverence  for  the  one  only  and  true 
God  ? Again  : are  there  no  modifications  now  in  the  Christian 
Church  of  Jewish  usages  ? Does  that  prove  Christians  to  be 
Jews  7 The  fact,  is  that  as  ceremonies  in  the  expression  of 
religious  feeling  are  necessarily  arbitrary,  the  ceremony 
means  nothing  but  what  in  the  view  of  the  worshipper  it  was 
meant  to  symbolize  ; and  it  is  really  of  no  importance  whence 
the  ceremony  was  originally  derived.  The  only  point  worth 
a thought  is,  what  does  it  here  mean  ? 

The  resemblances  between  the  ritual  of  the  Hebrews  and 
the  ceremonies  of  the  Egyptians,  are  much  too  numerous  to 
be  deemed  accidental.  This  meets  us  as  a fact.  We  cannot 
evade  or  deny  it.  We  wish  not  to  do  so ; for  in  these  very 
resemblances  we  find  important  testimony  to  the  truth ; nor 
can  we  possibly  perceive  how  their  existence  in  the  slightest 
degree  affects  the  question  of  the  reverence  due  to  the  ritual 
of  Israel,  as  being  appointed  of  God  for  the  outward  expres- 
sion of  devotional  feeling,  properly  directed  to  Jehovah.  Our 
limits  permit  us  to  do  no  more  than  to  point  out  generally 
some  of  these  resemblances. 

The  Hebrew  priests  ministered  at  the  altar  and  in  the 
holy  place,  with  covered  heads  and  naked  feet.  So  did  the 
priests  of  Egypt. 

They  were  required  to  be  scrupulously  clean,  bathing 
daily  before  they  commenced  their  ministrations.  Such  was 
the  rule  also  in  Egypt. 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


235 


They,  in  ordinary  life,  dressed  like  the  rest  of  their  country- 
men of  good  condition : when  they  ministered,  they  wore  a 
peculiar  and  appropriate  dress.  This  was  also  the  case  in 
Egypt.  And  here  it  should  be  remarked  that  the  attentive 
student  will  find,  that  while  the  custom  of  Egypt  was  fol- 
lowed, it  actually  was  made  subservient  to  an  exclusion  and 
condemnation  of  the  idolatry  of  Egypt ; for  in  the  priestly 
robes  of  the  Jews,  every  thing  was  purposely  excluded  that 
was  idolatrously  symbolical ; and  in  compelling  him  to  wear 
that  dress,  and  that  only,  he  and  all  the  congregation  were  alike 
reminded  of  the  difference  between  it  and  the  Egyptian  cor- 
responding garment,  in  the  absence  of  every  idolatrous  symbol. 
Until  God  gave  the  Hebrews  a ritual  and  established  their 
worship,  they  knew  no  other  forms  than  those  of  Egypt. 
These  were  imposing  and  splendid,  calculated  to  operate 
powerfully  on  the  imaginations  of  the  Hebrews.  Left  to 
themselves,  in  the  establishment  of  their  ritual,  they  would 
undoubtedly  have  followed  the  Egyptian  model  to  which 
they  long  showed  a tendency,  hard  to  be  overcome.  This 
tendency  was  met  and  limited  and  guided,  by  the  adaptation 
of  their  ritual,  as  far  as  was  irseful  or  practicable,  or  con- 
sistent with  God’s  purposes,  to  the  notions  which  they  had 
imbibed.  It  was  the  act  of  a kind  parent,  dealing  with  the 
weakness  of  his  children.  All  of  the  world,  with  which  they 
were  acquainted,  presented  pompous  ceremonials  in  religion. 
Had  they  been  confined  to  an  austere,  simple  system  of 
worship,  under  such  circumstances,  it  is  plain  that  they  would 
much  more  easily  have  been  drawn  into  the  very  idolatry 
from  which  God  would  kindly  guard  them,  by  overruling  the 
operation  of  perfectly  natural  causes.  The  ceremonies  were 
a necessity,  adapted  to  their  weakness.  And,  to  a limited 


236 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


extent,  ceremonies  are  a necessity  now  ; for  man  cannot 
worship  God  decently  and  reverently  without  some  outward 
ceremony.  It  may,  and  should  be,  made  expressive  and 
significant ; but  to  carry  it  to  the  excess  of  gorgeous  display 
or  multiplied  forms,  would  seem  to  be  going  back  to  a period 
when  men  in  their  weakness  required  such  things.  Under 
the  light  of  the  Gospel,  it  is  not  difficult  in  this  matter  to 
attain  to  a medium  that  is  reasonable,  appropriate  and  signifi- 
cant. But  to  proceed  with  our  resemblances. 

All  the  priestly  garments  were  to  be  of  linen.  This  was 
exactly  the  Egyptian  practice. 

The  priests  wore  the  ephod.  From  the  best  accounts  we 
can  get  of  this  dress,  it  was  similar  in  shape  to  one  worn  by 
Egyptian  priests  of  the  highest  rank  when  they  discharged 
their  most  solemn  functions. 

There  was  a rich  embroidered  girdle  worn  by  the  priests, 
with  the  ephod.  The  same  was  the  case  in  Egypt. 

The  breastplate  was  another  part  of  the  priest’s  official 
dress.  It  bore  twelve  jewels,  on  each  of  which  was  engraved 
the  name  of  one  of  the  tribes.  This,  while  it  adopted  an 
Egyptian  custom,  corrected  Egyptian  idolatry ; for  on  the 
breastplate  of  the  Egyptian  priests,  was  worn  an  idolatrous 
symbol ; most  commonly  the  winged  scarabseus,  the  emblem 
of  the  sun. 

The  Urim  and  the  Thummim.  In  the  Septuagint  Srp 
Xmaig  xat  aX^dsia.  Here  is  evidence  of  Egyptian  connection. 
The  words  mean  light  and  truth,  or  justice ; and  they  were 
used  to  indicate  the  breastplate  which  Aaron  wore  at  certain 
times,  on  occasions  connected  with  giving  judgments.  Wil- 
kinson thus  writes : “ Wfien  a case  was  brought  for  trial,  it 
was  customary  for  the  arch  judge  to  put  a golden  chain 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


237 


around  his  neck,  to  which  was  suspended  a small  figure  of 
Truth,  ornamented  with  precious  stones.  This  was  in  fact  a 
representation  of  the  goddess  who  was  worshipped  under  the 
double  character  of  truth  and  justice,  and  whose  name  Thmei 
(the  Egyptian  or  Coptic  name  of  justice  or  truth  ; hence  the 
Osfiit;  of  the  Greeks)  appears  to  have  been  the  origin  of  the 
Hebrew  Thummim,  a word  implying  truth.” 

iEIian  informs  us,  that  the  high  priest  among  the  Egyp- 
tians wore  around  his  neck  an  image  of  sapphire,  which  was 
called  Truth.  Diodorus  says  the  same  thing.  Wilkinson 
gives  an  engraving  of  the  goddess,  with  closed  eyes,  as 
symbolical  of  impartiality. 

We  proceed  still  further  briefly  to  trace  resemblances  in 
some  of  the  usages  of  the  Hebrews  and  those  of  Egypt.  To 
indicate  a few  of  these  only  is  all  that  our  space  permits,  and 
all  that  is  required  for  our  purpose  of  establishing  that  intimate 
relationship  which  must  have  existed  between  the  Hebrews 
and  the  Egyptians,  to  afford  any  satisfactory  explanation  of  the 
correspondence  between  them,  certainly  remarkable,  in  modes 
of  feeling  and  habits  of  life.  The  history  of  this  intimate  re- 
lationship is  written  nowhere  but  in  the  Bible.  All,  therefore, 


238 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


tending  to  establish  it  as  a fact^  tends  to  establish  the  truth  of 
the  Bible,  at  least  in  that  particular.  We  remark,  then,  that 
the  Egyptians  were  accustomed  to  put  inscriptions  on  their 
houses,  both  inside  and  out. 

From  this  circumstance  the  Jews  were  prepared  for  the 
command  which  bade  them  write  the  words  of  their  law  upon 
their  door-posts  and  their  gates. 

When  they  made  the  ark,  the  size  of  it  was  particularly 
given.  It  is  precisely  the  size  of  an  ark  carried  after  the 
statue  of  the  god  Chem,  in  a painting  of  the  time  of  Rameses 
III. 

The  mode  in  which  the  Egyptians  carried  an  ark  or  shrine 
in  their  processions  is  delineated  often  on  the  monuments.  It 
is  precisely  the  mode  adopted  by  the  Hebrews. 

But,  further,  the  very  customs  which  were  forbidden  to 
the  Hebrews  seem  to  confirm  their  intimate  relation  with 
Egypt,  for  they  are  all  ancient  customs  on  the  Nile.  God’s 
purpose,  we  are  told,  was  to  preserve,  by  means  of  the  Jews, 
the  great  truth,  that  there  was  one  God  the  creator  of  the 
world.  Moses,  therefore,  did  not  hesitate  to  proclaim  that  the 
gods  of  Egypt  were  false,  and  to  forbid  all  worship  of  them. 
Thus  the  Egyptians  worshipped  the  sun,  moon  and  stars ; 
among  the  Jews,  whoever  worshipped  anyone  of  the  heavenly 
host  was  to  be  stoned  to  death. 

The  Egyptians  worshipped  statnes  of  men,  beasts,  birds, 
and  fishes : the  Jews  were  forbidden  to  bow  before  any  carved 
image. 

The  people  of  Lower  Egypt  marked  their  bodies  with 
wounds  in  honor  of  their  gods : the  Jews  were  forbidden  thus 
to  cut  their  flesh  or  make  any  mark  upon  it. 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


239 


The  Egyptians  buried  food  in  the  tombs  with  their  friends : 
the  Jews  were  forbidden  to  set  apart  any  fruit  for  the  dead. 

The  Egyptians  planted  groves  of  trees  within  the  court- 
yards of  their  temples  : Moses  forbade  the  Jews  to  plant  any 
trees  near  the  altar  of  the  Lord. 

Who  can  doubt  that  the  very  nature  of  these  prohibitions 
indicates  that  they  were  specifically  directed  against  Egyptian 
usages  ? If  they  were,  the  prohibition  furnishes  evidence  of  the 
intimate  relation  recorded  in  the  Bible  between  the  Hebrews 
and  Israel. 

We  have  now  finished  what  we  have  here  to  say  of  Egypt’s 
evidences  to  the  Pentateuch.  We  have,  we  are  well  aware, 
done  but  little  more  than  furnish  a few  items,  and  those  of  a 
general  nature,  of  the  mass  of  testimony  which  might  easily 
be  adduced.  We  are  not  without  the  hope,  however,  that 
enough  has  been  presented  to  show  that  the  boast  is  premature 
which  proclaims  that  Egyptian  discoveries  have  proved  the 
Bible  to  be  false.  The  geology  and  chronology  which  are  esta- 
blished (as  it  is  said)  by  the  soil  and  monuments  of  Egypt,  are 
the  strong  grounds  on  which  those  rely  who  would  condemn 
the  Scriptures  ; but,  to  our  minds,  we  are  free  to  confess,  were 
both  these  grounds  much  stronger  than  they  are,  the  conclusion 
would  be  most  unphilosophic  that  the  sacred  history  is  untrue. 
For  what  are  the  facts?  We  have  shown  a great  many  parti- 
culars in  which  undeniably,  the  testimony  afforded  by  Egypt 
to  our  narrative,  is  too  marked  to  be  accidental.  Hundreds  of 
circumstances,  some  of  them  singly  of  small  importance,  and 
all  casually  introduced,  without  being  intended  as  evidence 
when  they  were  penned,  are  found  on  being  brought  together, 
to  harmonize  in  a wonderful  manner  with  the  story  which  (as 
far  as  that  story  has  been  interpreted  or  understood)  Egypt  is 


240 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


telling  of  herself.  Under  such  circumstances,  what  says  the 
enlightened  and  truly  philosophic  mind  ? Certainly  this : that 
even  granting,  in  the  present  imperfect  condition  of  science, 
there  may  be  much  in  the  geology  of  Egypt  which  indicates 
an  extreme  age,  and  presents  a seeming  difficulty  in  reconciling 
that  age  with  received  opinions  as  to  the  date  of  events  ; grant- 
mg  that  the  chronology,  supposed  to  be  gathered  from  car- 
touches  interpreted  by  the  guidance  of  a supposed  Egyptian 
historian,  whose  very  existence  even  is  to  some  of  the  learned 
doubtful ; granting  that  such  chronology  may  not  appear  to 
synchronize  with  any  received  system  of  Scripture  chronology ; 
yet  there  is  so  much  plain  and  palpable  in  Egypt  that,  in  the 
shape  of  undoubted  facts,  does  rise  up  to  support  the  Bible 
story ; so  much  of  the  Book  is  thus  proved  to  be  true ; that 
real  science  will  pause  ere  it  too  hastily  concludes  to  reject,  as 
entirely  false,  a witness  clearly  sustained  in  part,  and  that  an 
important  part ; and  will  modestly  conclude,  that  when  more 
is  fully  known  that  science  may  jjossibly  hereafter  reveal,  it 
will  be  found,  that  as  the  Bible  and  science  are  alike  from  God, 
they  will  prove,  wheii  investigation  is  finished^  to  be  in  entire 
harmony. 

The  Bible,  so  far  as  the  testimony  of  Egypt  is  concerned, 
has  established  a claim  that  is  undoubtedly  to  be,  in  part  at 
least,  believed.  Let  her  then  have  credit  for  that  part,  and 
let  it  create  the  reasonable  presumption  that  all  she  says,  if 
properly  understood,  will  be  found  true ; let  her  have  the 
benefit  of  this  at  least,  until  the  science  of  man,  now  confess- 
edly imperfect,  shall  have  produced  from  Egypt  what  the 
Bible  has,  viz.,  equally  undoubted  evidence : it  certainly  ha^ 
not  yet  done  it,  in  contradiction  of  the  Bible. 

And  now,  in  concluding  this  part  of  our  subject,  we  think 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


241 


we  may  say  thus  much  at  least  has  been  proved, — the  Penta- 
teuch, or  that  part  of  it  relating  to  the  Israelites  in  Egypt, 
must  have  been  written  by  some  one  made  most  accurately 
familiar,  by  personal  observation  and  knowledge,  with  the 
topography,  the  natural  phenomena,  the  trades,  the  domestic 
usages,  the  habits  of  the  court,  the  religion,  and  the  laws  of 
Egypt.  We  think  that  the  knowledge  of  the  writer  on  these 
points  could  not  have  been  collected  at  second-hand  : it  is 
much  too  minute  and  accurate  to  justify  such  an  opinion. 
He  must  have  lived  in  Egypt,  and  lived  there  long  enough  to 
have  been  on  some  subjects,  not  generally  studied  there, 
thoroughly  instructed.  No  advantages  necessary  for  a com- 
plete understanding  of  the  mythology,  worship,  and  laws  of 
Egypt,  could  have  been  wanting.  He  must  have  been  one 
“ learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians.” 

Who  was  he  ? It  is  obvious  that  we  of  the  present  day 
can  give  no  answer  to  that  question  from  any  modern  evi- 
dence. All  we  can  do  is  to  look  back  for  evidence  contempo- 
raneous with  the  writer,  if  we  can  find  such  ; to  seek  out,  at 
all  events,  the  earliest  received  opinions  as  to  the  authorship 
of  the  Pentateuch,  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  the  recorded  exist- 
ence in  history  of  some  man  whose  learning  “ in  the  wisdom 
of  the  Egyptians”  was  such  as  would  have  enabled  him  to 
write  what  we  have  been  considering. 

And,  first,  what  say  the  books  themselves?  They  bear 
direct  testimony  that  Moses  was  their  author. 

Next : what  says  the  universal  and  most  ancient  tra- 
dition? With  one  voice  the  testimony,  both  Jewish  and 
Christian,  has  with  unanimous  consent  declared  the  Penta- 
teuch to  be  the  work  of  Moses. 

Third  : when  was  the  first  doubt  expressed  as  to  their 
16 


242 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


authenticity,  and  the  authorship  of  Moses?  Not  until  the 
beginning  of  the  eleventh  century  of  the  Christian  era  : when 
certainly  no  neiv  testimony  could  be  found,  and  when  no  pre- 
tence was  made  that  any  existed.  The  Gnostics,  and  other 
heretics,  did  indeed  make  some  feeble  question  of  their 
genuineness : but  it  was  merely  to  get  rid  of  the  divine 
authority  of  the  laws  they  contained.  Their  doubts  died  with 
their  heresy. 

Fourth  : from  the  death  of  Moses  to  the  termination  of  the 
Old  Testament  history,  a whole  nation  deeply  interested  in 
the  Pentateuch,  considering  themselves  under  a sacred  obliga- 
tion to  respect  and  obey  it,  living  through  many  centuries ; 
produced,  from  time  to  time,  many  other  historical  books,  in 
which  they  constantly  referred  to  these  books  as  the  produc- 
tion of  Moses  ; quoted  them  as  such,  and  every  allusion  has 
its  corresponding  passage  in  the  books,  even  as  we  at  this  day 
have  them : and  not  a solitary  discrepancy  occurs  in  this  long 
series  of  incidental  and  unbroken  testimony,  commencing,  as 
it  does,  with  Joshua,  immediately  after  the  death  of  Moses, 
and  extending  through  a period  of  more  than  a thousand 
years. 

The  prophetical  books  of  this  same  nation  will  show  the 
same  undeviating  testimony  both  as  to  the  existence  and  iden- 
tity of  the  five  books  of  Moses. 

Finally : the  absolute  impossibility  of  imposition  or  mis- 
take in  this  matter  of  authenticity  and  authorship  will  be 
obvious,  when  we  come  to  consider  that  the  whole  fabric  of 
the  institutions,  civil  and  religious,  of  a whole  nation,  and 
that  no  unimportant  one,  rests,  and  has  always  rested,  solely 
on  these  books,  ever  since  the  death  of  their  author. 

Was  Moses  capable  of  writing  them?  Now  it  is  a re- 


THE  WANDERINGS. 


243 


markable  fact,  that  none  of  those  who  would  fain  overturn 
them  if  they  could,  and  who  have  ventured,  with  a malice 
tempered  more  or  less  by  a prudent  regard  for  reputation,  to 
hint  their  doubts,  have  ever  ventured  to  bring  forward  hy 
name  any  other  author,  with  their  jiroof  in  support  of  his 
claims.  They  never  could  find  any  other  of  whom  authentic 
history  recorded  the  indispensable  fact,  that  he  was  “ learned 
in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians.”  We  therefore  conclude 
that  Moses  wrote  them,  and  that  the  intimate  knowledge  of 
Egypt  which  they  evince,  is  another  to  be  added  to  the  list  of 
our  incidental  proofs. 


CHAPTER  X. 


DIRECT  MONUMENTAL  CONFIRMATION  OF  SCRIPTURAL 
HISTORY. 

Our  task  would  be  left  incomplete,  should  we  fail  to  bring 
before  the  reader  evidence  to  be  found  on  the  monuments  con- 
firmatory of  historical  facts,  not  written  in  the  Pentateuch, 
but  in  other  parts  of  the  Old  Testament. 

We  must  now  come  up  to  a period  long  posterior  to  the 
exode  of  the  Israelites,  even  to  the  time  when  dissensions 
among  the  Hebrews  had  caused  a division  of  the  tribes  into 
two  parts,  which  v/ere  respectively  governed  by  Jeroboam  and 
Rehoboam.  In  the  twelfth  chapter  of  the  second  book  of 
Chronicles,  we  have  the  history  of  the  invasion  of  Shishak 
the  king  of  Egypt.  We  find  him  marching  against  Jerusalem 
with  chariots  and  horsemen,  and  people  without  number — the 
Lubirns,  the  Sukiims,  and  the  Ethiopians.  The  humiliation 
and  penitence  of  Rehoboam  under  the  warnings  of  Shemaiah 
the  Prophet,  averted  from  him  the  calamity  of  an  entire  loss 
of  his  kingdom ; but  while  the  Lord  declared  that  he  should 
not  be  utterly  destroyed,  he  nevertheless  added,  that  the 
people  should  be  the  servants  of  Shishak,  (that  is,  should  be 
made  his  prisoners.)  Shishak  came  and  took  away  the  trea 
sures  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  the  king’s  treasures — “ he 


•f  fi  t 

. : V 


^ <ittm^  (ji. , ■ 


« !• 


^K-ssr-  ' *.,>  -.,  li*.Hh 


,4^#’  ^ - -V  »•-•»'  rn* 

^ V-4T*--'' . m\  H t M#fi|»iii!ili  -■-•-If 

40imm  •*■-  " f": ■ . >♦  . > .; 


I ».  »'.t**  »HBiihfy'J  i.  <t.  1 


*4.- 


■f-  v4i^ 


*^**il**?l^  ' • ;>#  «ii^  V . w^t,i| 

«itir  *j^>i-^'  -,*  ^,-tt^'/i,T«j(li 

Mplllllv-  » .'I'n-  '*»’  •*t 

4l||  ■*  g©(‘-'^iir«.l'Sri»-*,,fl2^ 

gin*4.«H»‘  * »•  -;* 

■ ntt 

■ V Ar;l5v-'|rf 

• ■'"""  jT  ■'«'^‘'Mjr*  **mr  *S 

■ "*>  *if  1^  <^L  Witr  ^ 

-i  ^..  ,.-i5#'YV»  <•  '"i'  -iv -■»«*- 

^ -^,3wr  ; 

4|M|I>'  .‘y4M>  ,.  ^ 

•*'s^ 

^ ■ ' * y’-*m  ?<V.|ii(  - i*  ,^i4(>-*#VfS^' 


-'ir  » 

’•ME 


MONUMENTAL  CONFIRMATIONS. 


247 


took  all and,  in  short,  reduced  the  kingdom  to  the  condition 
of  a conquered  province. 

This  Shishak  is  the  Pharaoh  Sesonchis  of  Manetho,  and 
was  the  head  of  the  twenty-second  dynasty  of  kings,  which 
originated  at  Bubastis,  a very  ancient  city  of  Lower  Egypt. 
It  so  happened  (and  it  is  a striking  instance  of  the  remarkable 
faculty  possessed  by  Champollion  le  Jeune  in  prompt  de- 
ciphering) that  before  the  mixed  commission  of  French  and 
Italians  that  visited  Egypt  in  1828,  Champollion,  without 
then  having  ever  seen  Egypt,  detected  the  cartouche  of  this 
Pharaoh  in  some  of  the  engraved  representations  of  Europe, 
and  read  it,  “ Beloved  of  Amon,  Sheshonk.”  It  was  four 
years  afterward  before  Champollion  saw  Egypt,  “during  which 
interval”  (says  Mr.  Gliddon)  “ the  name  of  Sheshonk  and 
his  captive  nations  had  been  examined  times  without  number 
by  other  hieroglyphists,  and  the  names  of  all  the  prisoners 
had  been  copied  by  them  and  published,  without  any  one  of 
them  having  noticed  the  extraordinary  biblical  corroboration 
thence  to  be  deduced.”  On  his  passage  up  the  Nile,  Cham- 
pollion landed  for  an  hour  or  two,  about  sunset,  to  snatch  a 
hasty  view  of  the  ruins  of  Karnac  ; and  on  entering  one  of 
the  halts,  he  found  a picture  representing  a triumph,  in  which 
he  instantly  pointed  out  in  the  third  line  of  a row  of  sixty- 
three  prisoners,  (each  indicating  a city,  nation,  or  tribe,) 
presented  by  Sheshonk  to  Amun-ra,  the  figure  on  the  opposite 
page,  and  translated  it,  Judah  melek  kah,  “ king  of  the 
country  of  Judah.” 

The  picture  had  been  executed  by  order  of  Shishak,  or 
Sheshonk,  so  that  here  was  found  the  sculptured  record  of  the 
invasion  and  conquest  recorded  in  the  “ Chronicles.”  On  the 
same  picture  were  shields,  containing  in  hieroglyphics  the 


248 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


names  Beth-horon,  Megiddo,  Mahanaim,  and  some  others,  all 
towns  through  which  Shishak  passed  on  his  invasion  of 
Judea. 

Champollion  supposed  that  the  figure  of  the  captive  was 
Rehoboam  himself.  We  know  not  that  this  is  so  ; some  have 
doubted  it,  nor  is  it  of  any  moment  historically,  because  the 
cartouche  equally  represents  the  conquest  of  Judea  by  Shishak, 
whether  the  picture  be  that  of  the  king,  or  one  of  his  captive 
princes  or  subjects. 

In  other  parts  of  the  picture,  the  conquest  of  other  places 
is  represented  without  the  introduction  of  the  portrait  of  the 
subjugated  monarch.  It  is  worthy  of  notice,  while  on  this 
subject,  that  in  the  museum  of  Dr.  Abbot  in  Cairo,  there  is  a 
rusty  helmet  and  chain  that  were  found  at  Thebes,  and  on 
some  of  the  links  of  the  latter  may  just  be  distinguished  the 
same  cartouche  of  Shishak  that  is  represented  in  the  painting. 

But  of  the  numerous  captives  that  were  once  represented 
on  that  picture,  why  is  it  that  now,  but  three  remain  ? for  such, 
we  believe,  is  the  fact.  Those  who  defaced  or  removed  some 
of  them  are  known.  They  are  Europeans,  and  profess  to  be 
scholars  seeking  for  the  truth.  Is  the  suspicion  well-founded 
that  the  mutilation  is  the  work  of  those  who  deem  it  more 
honorable  to  be  deemed  scientific  neologists,  than  it  is  to  sus- 
tain Scriptural  truth  ? We  would  fain  hope  that  the  destruc- 
tion may  have  been  accidental.  Fortunately  for  truth,  many 
copies  of  the  picture  had  been  made  before  its  mutilation. 

It  is  the  more  to  be  lamented  that  this  picture  has  been 
defaced,  because  the  sculptured  memorials  of  the  Jews  in 
Egypt,  as  we  have  already  intimated,  were  not  likely  to  be 
very  common.  The  Egyptians  could  not  but  be  humbled  by 
that  portion  of  their  history  which  connected  them  with  the 


MONUMENTAL  CONFIRMATIONS. 


249 


Hebrews ; they  never,  as  we  have  stated,  perpetuated  their 
own  shame  in  sculpture.  Accident  preserved  a part  of  that 
history  in  the  tomb  of  Roschere,  as  we  have  seen : it  is,  there- 
fore, the  more  to  be  regretted  that  this  picture  has  been  defaced. 

The  remaining  direct  testimony  is  but  scanty.  Pharaoh 
Necho  and  Pharaoh  Hophra,  both  mentioned  in  Scripture,  are 
proved  to  be  real  personages,  as  their  cartouches  are  found  on 
the  monuments.  The  same  may  be  said  of  Tirhakah,  king 
of  Ethiopia,  mentioned  in  2 Kings,  xix.  9. 

Indeed,  so  far  as  mere  names  are  evidence,  there  is  no  want 
of  them,  both  of  places  and  persons.  Osborn,  in  his  Onomas- 
ticon,  furnishes  a long  list.  Thus  no  less  than  eighty-four 
Canaanitish  names,  mentioned  in  Scripture,  occur  at  Aboo-sim- 
bal,  Thebes,  &c.,  written  in  the  hieroglyphics.  The  mere  re- 
petition of  these  would,  of  course,  afford  to  the  general  reader, 
little  of  interest  or  satisfaction. 

And  now,  in  conclusion,  we  would  repeat  a thought  that 
was  suggested  in  the  commencement  of  our  work.  It  is  this : 
that  the  truth  of  the  Bible  is  not  dependent,  in  any  degree,  on 
our  being  able  to  produce  evidence  for  its  support  from  the 
monuments  of  Egypt.  If  that  country  had  not  a monument 
within  it,  it  would  not  affect  the  genuineness  and  authenticity 
of  the  Old  Testament.  That  it  has  such  monuments,  and 
that  in  modern  times  God  in  his  providence  has  permitted  us 
to  see,  that  in  many  particulars  they  do  illustrate  and  confirm 
our  sacred  writings,  is  cause  for  thankfulness  ; but  such  confir- 
mation, it  must  be  remembered,  when  found  is  purely  inci- 
dental, and  cannot,  therefore,  be  expected  to  present  to  us  a con- 
tinued story  of  events,  which  would  constitute  in  fact  but  ano- 
ther complete  history  of  what  is  already  written  in  the  Bible. 

It  has  been  too  much  the  fashion  of  a certain  class  of  men. 


250 


EGYPT  AND  ITS  MONUMENTS. 


infidel  in  principle,  but  claiming  (and  in  some  instances  justly) 
to  be  scientific,  dexterously  to  insinuate,  rather  than  positively 
to  assert,  that  Egypt  was  making  to  them  wondrous  revelations 
at  the  expense  of  the  truth  of  Scripture.  The  characters  and 
claims  of  these  men  have,  perhaps,  with  a class,  given  weight 
to  their  insinuations,  when  there  was  neither  the  ability  nor  the 
means  to  test  their  boasted  science,  or  sift  their  artful  insinua- 
tions. It  was  for  this  class  principally  that  the  present  writer 
assumed  the  pen.  Purposely  avoiding  all  perplexing  ques- 
tions of  mere  science,  it  occurred  to  him  that  it  might  be  use- 
ful to  plain  Christians  of  honest  hearts  and  common  sense, 
if  from  the  labors  of  men  as  good  and  as  learned  as  the  self- 
styled  scientific,  there  should  be  gathered  into  one  body  and 
plainly  presented,  evidence  from  Egypt,  intelligible  to  ordinary 
faculties,  tending  to  show  that  the  Bible  found  there  some  sup- 
port at  least ; and  that  unhesitatingly  to  reject  it,  on  the  ground 
of  any  supposed  discoveries  yet  made  there,  indicated  a disease 
of  the  heart  quite  as  much  as  a fault  of  the  head. 

If  in  this,  his  unambitious  effort,  he  shall  prove  so  far  suc- 
cessful, as  to  quiet  the  apprehensions  or  confirm  the  faith 
of  any  fellow-Christian.  however  humble,  he  will  be  more  than 
repaid  for  his  labor. 


FINIS. 


INDEX 


Abdollatiph,  an  Arabian  writer,  quoted, 
150. 

Abomination  of  the  Egyptians,  what  was 
the,  109,  118,  162,  204. 

Aboo-simbul,  the  temple  of,  71,  85. 

Abraham,  particulars  concerning  him,  93, 

122,  162. 

Abydus,  the  tablet  of,  23. 

Akerblad’s  solution  of  the  Rosetta  Stone 
inscription,  36. 

Alexandria,  the  city  of,  146. 

Alphabet,  the  ancient  Egyptian,  its  en- 
igmatical character,  55,  58. 

Amenophis,  115. 

America,  the  name  in  Egyptian  phone- 
tics, 61. 

Araosis,  his  expulsion  of  the  shepherd 
kings,  115. 

Amosis  was  the  “ king  that  knew  not 
Joseph,”  175. 

Animals,  the  sacred  ones  of  Egypt,  110, 
205. 

Antoninus,  his  name  upon  the  zodiac  of 
Esneh,  49. 

Aphophis  and  Assis,  two  shepherd  kings 
of  Egypt,  114. 

Apis,  the  sacred  bull  of  E^pt,  205,  227. 

Arabia,  her  intercourse  with  Egypt,  125. 

Arable  land,  good  in  Goshen,  167. 

Archaeology,  Egyptian  study  of,  19. 

Aridity  of  the  Egyptian  atmosphere,  70, 
96. 

Ark  of  bulrushes,  188. 

Army  of  Egypt,  218. 

Arts,  the,  applied  only  to  the  useful,  78, 
79. 

Arts  of  design  plentifully  found  on  Egyp- 
tian tombs,  77. 


Asenath,  Joseph’s  wife,  144. 

Asphaltum  or  mineral  pitch,  used  upon 
the  ark  of  bulrushes,  189. 

Asses,  shown  by  monumental  inscrip- 
tions, to  have  been  in  Egypt,  121. 

Astronomy,  early  taught  in  Egypt,  20. 

Atmosphere  in  Egypt,  state  of,  70,  96. 

Augustus  Caesar,  his  title  found  upon  the 
zodiac  of  Dendera,  49. 

Authenticity  of  the  books  of  Moses,  es- 
tablished, 242. 

Baker,  the  office  of,  at  Pharaoh’s  court, 
131. 

Baking,  well  understood  by  the  Egyp- 
tians, 223. 

Bankes,  Mr.,  deciphers  the  Philae  obelisk 
inscription,  45. 

Barley  in  Egypt,  when  gathered,  199, 
209. 

Bas-reliefs  always  accompanied  by  hie- 
roglyphic inscriptions,  75. 

Beard,  the,  not  regarded  by  the  Egyp- 
tians, 133,  160,  172. 

Beni-Hassan,  fine  grottoes  and  curious 
paintings  to  be  found  there,  82. 

Bethshemesh,  the  city  of,  80,  145,  161. 

Bible,  evidence  for,  19  ; its  authority  on 
early  history,  23  ; why  corroborative 
testimony  to  its  truth  so  much  sought 
for,  87,  88  ; its  own  testimony  valuable, 
89,  90  ; testimony  to  its  truth  afforded 
by  the  ancient  records  of  Egypt,  117; 
and  by  recent  discoveries,  239,  244 ; 
its  truth  not  dependent  on  evidence 
found  by  scientific  researches.  249. 

Blood,  water  changed  into,  the  plague 
of,  201. 


252 


INDEX. 


Boils,  the  plague  of,  208. 

Bondage  of  the  Israelites  in  Egypt,  174. 

Bonomi,  his  residence  among  the  tombs, 
83. 

“ Book  of  the  Dead,”  an  old  literary 
work  of  the  Pharaonic  times,  20. 

Books  early  possessed  by  the  Egyptians, 
19,20;  deposited  in  the  tombs  to  ac- 
company the  dead,  77. 

BowTing,  Dr.  quoted,  141. 

Bracelets  worn,  230. 

Breastplate,  the,  described,  236. 

Bricks,  manner  in  which  they  were  made, 
180  ; made  of  stubble,  still  to  be  found 
in  Egypt,  191. 

Bruce,  letter  of,  on  the  passage  of  the 
Red  Sea,  219. 

Bulrushes,  description  of  the  plant  so 
called,  188  ; boats  of,  used  at  the  pre- 
sent day  in  Abyssinia,  188. 

Butler,  the  office  of,  at  Pharaoh’s  court, 
131. 

Caillaud,  a French  traveller  in  Egypt,  41. 

Calf,  golden,  worshipped  by  the  Israelites, 
227. 

Cambyses  mentioned,  146. 

Camel  shown  to  have  existed  in  Egypt, 

121. 

Canaan,  the  land  of,  at  an  early  period 
in  close  relationship  with  Egypt,  92  ; 
subject  to  greater  dearth  than  Egypt, 
103. 

Candlestick,  the  golden,  231. 

Cats  considered  sacred,  205  ; anecdote 
concerning  them  related  by  Diodorus, 
205. 

Ceremonies  of  the  Hebrew  Ritual,  233. 

Champollion,  his  discoveries  in  Egypt, 
20,  39,  40,  63,  64,  247. 

Chamsin,  the,  a peculiar  and  often  fatal 
wind,  211,  213,  216. 

Chronology  of  the  Bible  in  connection 
with  the  monuments  of  Egypt,  48,  49, 
88,  239. 

Chronology  of  Egypt,  little  to  interest, 
and  much  to  be  doubtful  of,  22. 

Cleanliness,  the  Egyptians  scrupulously 
addicted  to,  203. 

Clement  of  Alexandria,  quoted,  20,  50, 
66,  134. 

Climate  of  Egypt,  the,  68,  70,  96. 

Cloth  manufactured  by  the  Egyptians  in 
the  early  ages,  232. 

Coffins  never  much  used  in  Egypt,  173. 


Commercial  intercourse  with  Canaan  and 
Arabia,  92,  125. 

Copts,  the,  and  Coptic  language  proved 
the  original  of  Egypt,  29  ; Coptic  al- 
phabet, the,  used  in  translations  from 
the  hieroglyphics,  58. 

Crocodile,  the  word  phonetically  written, 
57. 

Crocodile,  the,  worshipped  in  Egypt,  205. 

Dancing,  customary  in  Egypt,  221,  228. 

Darkness,  the  plague  of,  213. 

Dead,  great  respect  shown  to  the,  75. 

Deliverance,  the,  of  the  Israelites,  191. 

Delta,  the,  of  the  Nile,  97,  99. 

Demotic  writing  explained,  35,  67. 

Dendera,  the  temple  of,  48,  83. 

Denon,  quoted,  211,  213. 

De  Sacy,  his  attempt  to  decipher  the 
Rosetta  stone  inscription,  36. 

“ Description  de  I’Egypt,”  the,  a work 
of  great  importance,  30,  33. 

Despotism,  the  characteristic  of  Oriental 
governments,  137. 

Determinatives  used  extensively  on  the 
monuments,  62  ; explained,  63. 

Devices  and  inscriptions  in  Egypt,  26. 

Diodorus  Siculus,  quoted,  24,  26,  172, 
205. 

Discoveries,  Egyptian,  tend  to  confirm, 
and  not  destroy  the  Bible  truth,  239- 
244. 

Dough,  unleavened,  223. 

Drawing,  the  Egyptians  not  proficients 
in  the  art  of,  SO. 

Dreams,  the  butler’s  and  baker’s  ex- 
plained by  Joseph,  131  ; Pharaoh’s  in- 
terpreted by  Joseph,  131  ; remarks 
concerning  them,  134. 

Dress,  Oriental,  observations  on,  141, 
233. 

Eating  with  strangers,  not  customary  in 
Egypt,  153;  the  Oriental  manner  of, 
155. 

Edfou,  temple  of,  85. 

Egypt,  interest  excited  by,  1 7 ; ancient 
division  of,  91  ; her  condition  at  the 
time  of  Abraham,  94 ; her  testimony 
as  regards  the  sacred  history,  18,  19, 
239,  240,  244. 

Egyptologists,  the  school  of,  26  ; their 
opinions  on  the  Egyptian  clnonology, 
94. 


INDEX. 


253 


Embalming  the  dead,  great  attention 
paid  to,  75,  170,  173. 

Embroidery  familiar  to  the  Eg)’ptians, 

232. 

Enchorial  writing  explained,  17,  67. 
Ephod,  the,  described,  236. 

Eratosthenes,  an  abbreviator  of  Manetho, 

22. 

Esneh,  the  temple  of,  48,  84. 

Eudoxus,  allusion  to,  146. 

Eunuchs  in  Egypt,  127. 

Eusebius,  quoted,  22. 

Every-day  life  in  ancient  Egypt,  our 
knowledge  of,  increased,  78. 

Exode  of  the  Children  of  Israel,  216. 

Famine  in  Egypt  and  Canaan,  150. 
Fellahs,  the,  a degraded  caste  in  Egypt, 
186  ; accompany  the  Israelites  in  their 
exode,  216. 

Fertility  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  103. 
First-born,  death  of  the,  215. 

Flax,  the  period  when  it  ripens,  199,209. 
Flies,  the  plague  of,  203. 

Fogs,  extremely  rare  in  Egypt,  213. 
Food,  want  of,  experienced  by  the  Israel- 
ites, 223. 

Frogs,  the  plague  of,  202. 

Garments,  Oriental  and  Egyptian,  141, 

233. 

Geology  and  the  Bible,  89,  239. 

Gerf  Hossain,  ruins  of,  85. 

Ghizeh,  pyramids  of,  described,  81. 
Girgeh,  the  acacia  groves  of,  82. 

Gnats,  or  lice,  the  plague  of,  203. 

Golden  chain,  a mark  of  honor,  141. 
Golden  calf,  the,  set  up  by  the  Israelites, 
225. 

Goshen,  the  land  of,  given  to  Jacob  and 
his  family,  161  ; where  situated,  164, 
168. 

Granary,  monumental  representation  of, 
147. 

Greek  characters  introduced  into  the 
Egyptian  writing,  57. 

Hagar  probably  given  to  Abraham  by 
Pharaoh,  122. 

Hail,  the  plague  of,  208. 

Harem,  the,  of  Pharaoh,  106. 

Hebrews,  see  Israelites. 

Hebron,  its  antiquity,  100. 

Heeren.  quoted,  110,  145. 

Heliopolis,  the  city  of,  80,  145. 


Hengstenberg,  his  objections  to  Manetho, 
23,  113  ; his  answer  to  Von  Bohlen’s 
objections  on  Scripture,  120  ; quoted, 
136,  141,165. 

Herodotus,  his  account  of  Egypt,  24  ; 
quoted,  171,  172. 

Hieratic  writings,  illustrated  and  ex- 
plained, 20,  66. 

Hieroglyphics,  study  of  considered  neces- 
sary, 20  ; the  characters  numerous  on 
the  monuments  of  Egypt,  26,  27,  30, 
35  ; the  writing  illustrated  and  ex- 
plained, 51-66. 

History  of  early  Egypt,  information  con- 
cerning the,  21,  22,  24. 

Homophones,  mode  of  selecting  them 
illustrated,  61. 

Horapollo,  his  work  on  the  hieroglyphics, 
27  ; not  sustained  by  ancient  monu- 
ments, 55. 

Horses,  abundant  in  Egypt,  but  not  com- 
mon to  the  Jews  in  their  early  history, 
120. 

Hyksos,  or  shepherd  kings.  111. 

Infidelity  silenced  by  the  research  of 
science,  194. 

Inkstand  found  inscribed  on  monuments 
at  a very  early  date,  20. 

Inscriptions  on  the  tombs  and  temples, 
26. 

Intolerance  of  the  Egyptian  priests,  146. 

Inundation  of  the  Nile,  69,  70,97,  151. 

Ishmaelites,  see  Midianites. 

Israelites,  opprobrium  attempted  to  be 
cast  upon  them,  116;  bondage  of,  in 
Egypt,  174  ; their  labors  not  confined 
to  Goshen,  185  ; their  deliverance 
from  bondage,  191  ; their  departure 
from  Egypt,  117,  165,  216;  their 
wanderings  in  the  wilderness,  222. 

Jacob,  his  arrival  in  Egypt,  157  ; his 
death,  169. 

Jannes  and  Jambres,  196. 

Jebusites,  Scripture  account  of  them  con- 
firmed, 161. 

Joseph,  sold  into  Egypt,  124 ; imprisoned, 
131 ; interprets  Pharaoh’s  dreams,  133  ; 
made  overseer  of  Pharaoh’s  house  and 
elevated  to  office  and  honor,  128,  137  ; 
his  marriage,  144  ; entertains  his  bre- 
thren, 153  ; his  death,  173. 

Josephus,  quoted,  22. 

Jowett,  quoted,  135. 


254 


INDEX. 


Karnac,  83. 

Kircher,  Father,  his  learned  work  on 
Egyptian  hieroglyphics,  28. 

Language,  ancient  Egyptian,  inquiries 
concerning  the,  29  ; peculiarity  therein 
similar  to  the  Chinese,  G4  ; and  to  the 
Hebrew  in  the  uncertainty  of  its  vow- 
els, 58. 

Leather,  an  important  branch  of  Egyp- 
tian industry,  231. 

Lepsius,  quoted,  20. 

Lice  or  gnats,  the  plague  of,  203. 

Linen  or  cotton,  knowledge  the  Egyp- 
tians had  concerning,  140. 

Locusts,  the  plague  of,  210. 

London,  the  name  in  Egyptian  phonet- 
ics, 61. 

Lu.xor,  the  obelisk  and  ruins  of,  71, 73, 83. 

Magicians  and  magical  arts  in  Egypt, 
136. 

Makrizi  on  famines  in  Egypt,  150. 

Manetho,  his  fragment  of  Egyptian  his- 
tory, 22,  ill,  114,  174,  217. 

Manna  given  to  the  Israelites,  223. 

Manners  and  customs,  ceremonial,  of  the  j 
Jews  and  Egyptians,  strong  resem- 
blance between,  237. 

Medicine,  its  knowledge  early  possessed 
in  Egypt,  20  ; the  science  of,  much  in- 
terest to  be  gleaned  therein  from 
Egypt,  170. 

Memphis,  the  temple  of,  81. 

Menes,  the  first  Egyptian  monarch,  99. 

Metallurgy,  the  Egvptians  well  skilled 
in,  227,  230. 

Mexican  marriage,  hieroglyphic  repre- 
sentation of,  51,  52. 

Michaelis,  on  the  land  of  Goshen,  168  ; 
on  the  passage  of  the  Red  Sea,  219. 

Midianite  merchantmen,  124. 

Military  force  of  Egypt,  powerful,  218. 

Miriam,  her  triumphal  dancing,  221. 

Mirrors,  brazen,  an  article  of  the  Egyp- 
tian toilet,  231. 

Mizraim,  92. 

Money,  none  coined  in  early  history, 
125. 

Monumental  confirmation  of  sacred  his- 
tory, 244. 

Morals,  laxity  of,  among  the  ancient 
Egyptians,  130. 

Moses,  in  the  ark  of  bulrushes,  188  ; his 
miracles  in  Egypt,  192;  as  an  histo- 


rian, 90  ; his  veracity,  164 ; familiar 
acquaintance  with  Egyptian  usages 
confirmed,  172,  201  ; well  skilled  in 
scientific  knowledge,  228  ; undoubt- 
edly the  author  of  the  Pentateuch, 
241. 

Mosquitoes,  both  troublesome  and  abund- 
ant in  Egypt,  203. 

Mourning  for  the  dead,  171. 

Mummies,  very  numerous  in  Egypt,  76. 

Murrain  of  cattle,  the  plague  of,  207. 

Names  of  persons  frequently  changed  in 
the  East,  144. 

Napoleon,  his  expedition  into  Egypt,  30. 

Necklace  of  gold,  see  Golden  chain. 

Niebuhr,  on  the  passage  of  the  Red  Sea 
219. 

Nile,  river  and  valley  of  the,  68  ; a voy- 
age up  the,  80. 

Nilometer  at  Elephantine,  still  in  exist- 
ence, 97. 

Numerals,  hieroglyphics,  65. 

Obelisks  of  Luxor,  71,  73,  83  ; Philae 
41,  45  ; Osirtasen,  145. 

On,  the  city  of,  80,  145,  167. 

Oppression  of  the  Israelites  productive 
of  ultimate  ruin  to  the  early  fame  of 
Egypt,  21. 

Osiris,  his  burial  places,  83. 

Osirtasen,  the  obelisk  of,  145. 

Overseer  or  steward,  described,  129. 

Oxen  in  Egypt,  121. 

Paintings  found  upon  the  walls  of  tombs, 
76  ; the  Egyptians  not  far  advanced 
in  the  art  of,  78  ; a celebrated  one 
found  representing  the  Hebrews  mak- 
ing brick,  180. 

Palace  temples,  numerous  in  Egypt,  73. 

Pastoral  life,  why  an  abomination  in  Jo- 
seph’s time,  and  not  when  Abraham 
visited  Egypt,  109,  118. 

Pasture  ground,  good,  in  Goshen,  167. 

Pentateuch,  its  history  verified  by  later 
facts,  164  ; its  author  showm  to  be 
Moses,  241. 

Pharaoh,  the  general  import  of  the  title, 
100. 

Pharaoh  Necho  and  Pharaoh  Hophra 
real  personages,  249. 

Philae,  the  obelisk  of,  41, 42,  45. 

1 Phonetics,  Egyptian,  explained,  56,  57. 


INDEX.  255 


Physicians,  numerous  and  skilful  in  the 
days  of  Joseph,  169. 

Pictorial  character  of  ancient  writing, 
53. 

Pillar  of  Fire,  evidence  of  the,  gathered 
from  profane  testimony,  220. 

Plagues  oi  Egypt,  the,  193,  198,  215. 

Plato,  allusion  to,  146. 

Plenty,  the  seven  years  of,  in  Egypt,  il- 
lustrated from  monumental  inscriptions, 
147. 

Polygamy  allowed  by  the  Egyptian  law, 
106. 

Potiphar,  his  office  at  Pharaoh’s  court, 
128. 

Potipherah,  priest  of  On,  145. 

Precious  stones,  230. 

Priests,  the,  of  Egypt,  136, 145  ; Hebrew, 
their  ministry,  dress  and  habits  similar 
to  the  Egyptian  priests,  234. 

Psylli,  the,  celebrated  for  their  power 
over  serpents,  195. 

Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  116. 

Pyramids  of  Ghizeh,  81. 

Quails  given  to  the  Israelites  for  food,  225. 

Rain  and  rain  clouds  in  Abyssinia,  151 ; 
in  Lower  Egypt  very  rare,  68. 

Rameses  the  Great,  166. 

Red  Sea,  passage  of  the,  218. 

Rehoboam,  his  submission  to  Shishak, 
244. 

Ring,  see  Signet  ring. 

Ritual,  the,  an  old  literary  work  of  the 
Pharaonic  times,  20. 

Ritual,  the  Hebrew,  in  what  manner 
framed,  233. 

Rod  of  Moses,  the,  turned  into  a serpent, 
193,  197. 

Rosetta  stone,  the,  important  discovery 
of,  30,  32,  35. 

Roschere,  the  tomb  of,  180,  187. 

Rosellini,  quoted,  129,  161,  180. 

Sarah,  the  wife  of  Abraham,  93,  103, 
106. 

Sarcophagi,  sculptured  over  with  figures 
and  incriptions,  76. 

Scripture,  testimony  of  Egypt  regarding 
the,  19,  239,  244  ; see  Bible. 

Sculpture,  the  art  of  very  defective,  78. 

Serpents,  power  possessed  by  man  over 
them,  194 ; Serpent  charmers,  194, 
196. 


Servants,  meaning  of  the  word  as  used 
in  Scripture,  102. 

Servitude,  domestic,  in  Egypt,  101. 

Sethos  and  his  conquests,  114. 

Shaving  the  beard,  remarks  concerning, 
1.33. 

Sheep,  numerous  flocks  of,  kept  near 
Memphis,  121. 

Shepherd  kings,  whether  known  by  the 
title  of  Pharaoh,  119  ; when  expelled, 
163. 

Shepherds,  why  an  abomination  to  the 
Egyptians,  109,  118,  162. 

Shishak  invades  Judea,  244. 

Signet  ring,  possession  of,  denoting  au-. 
thority,  138,  230. 

Singing,  much  practised  at  the  feasts, 
228. 

Sky  of  Egypt,  clear  and  transparent,  213. 

Slavery,  existing  from  the  very  earliest 
time  known,  lOl,  126  ; the  manner  of 
treating  slaves,  126,  127. 

Social  life,  habits  of,  in  ancient  Egypt, 
104. 

Soil  of  Egypt,  how  originally  formed,  97. 

Steward,  the  office  of,  129,  137. 

Strabo,  quoted,  146. 

Straw  employed  in  the  making  of  bricks, 
180. 

Stubble  given  to  the  Israelites  to  increase 
their  labor,  191. 

Suflee,  a Persian  king,  144. 

Syene,  the  southern  limit  of  Egypt,  85. 

Symbolical  writing,  53. 

Syncellus,  22. 


Tabernacle,  making  of  the,  229. 

Tambourines  used  by  the  Egyptian  dan- 
cers, 221. 

Tanis,  the  same  as  Zoan,  100. 

Taskmasters  set  over  the  Israelites,  177. 

Temples  in  Egypt,  their  excellent  state 
of  preservation,  71  ; several  mentioned, 
48,  71,  73,81,83-85. 

Testimony  in  general,  remarks  on,  86. 

Thebes,  its  great  interest,  83  ; the  hall 
of  the  temple  of,  73. 

Thunder  and  lightning,  the  plague  of, 
208. 

Timbrels  used  in  dancing,  221. 

Tombs,  the,  of  Egypt,  evidence  of  her 
former  grandeur,  75-77  ; of  Roschere, 
180-187. 

Topographical  description  of  Egypt,  68. 


256 


INDEX. 


Triumphs,  in  the  sculptures  of,  the  distin- 
guishing features  well  preserved,  74. 

Urim  and  Thummim,  signification  of  the 
words,  236. 

Von  Bohlen  against  certain  parts  of 
Scripture,  119-121,  212. 

V^eiling  of  women,  not  customary  in 
Egypt’s  early  history,  104. 

Wagons  employed  in  Egypt,  155. 

Wanderings  of  the  Israelites,  222. 

Warburton  on  the  hieroglyphics,  28. 

Water  of  the  Nile,  purified  for  drinking, 
201  ; changed  into  blood,  the  plague 
of,  198. 

Weaving,  a part  of  Egyptian  knowledge, 
232. 

Wheat,  what  species  of,  cultivated  in 
Palestine  and  Egypt,  135  ; the  harvest 
time  of,  199,  209. 


Wilkinson,  Sir  G.,  quoted,  46,  129,  161, 
175. 

Wise  men,  the,  of  Egypt,  136. 

Women  of  ancient  Egypt,  possessed 
more  luxuries  and  privileges  than  in 
other  nations,  104. 

Worship,  Hebrew,  respecting  the,  233. 

Writing,  its  antiquity  in  Egypt,  19 ; 
examples  of,  50. 

Young,  Dr.,  his  translation  of  the  Ro- 
setta stone  inscription,  37. 


Zaphnath  Paaneah,  the  Egyptian  name 
of  Joseph,  144. 

Zoan,  proverbially  ancient,  100;  an  in- 
quiry as  to  its  locality,  166. 

Zodiacs,  the,  of  Dendera  and  Esneh,48. 

Zoega  on  the  origin  and  use  of  the  obe- 
lisks, 28. 


JOURNAL 


OF  A 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NIL 


MADE  BETWEEN  THE  MONTHS  OF 

NOVEMBER,  1848,  AND  APRIL,  1849. 


His  wandering  step, 

Obedient  to  high  thoughts,  has  visited 
The  awful  ruins  of  the  days  o(  old : 

Athens,  and  Tyre,  and  Balbec,  and  the  waste 
Where  stood  Jerusalem,  the  fallen  towers 
Of  Babylon,  the  eternal  pyramids, 

Memphis  and  Thebes,  and  whatsoe’er  of  strange 
Scupltured  on  alabaster  obelisk. 

Or  jasper  tomb,  or  mutilated  sphinx. 

Dark  Ethiopia  on  her  desert  hills 
Conceals.  Among  the  ruined  temples  there, 

Stupendous  columns,  and  wild  images 
Of  more  than  man,  where  marble  demons  watch 
The  Zodiac’s  brazen  mystery,  and  dead  men 
Hang  their  mute  thoughts  on  the  mute  walls  around. 

He  lingered,  poring  on  memorials 
Of  the  world’s  youth,  through  the  long  burning  day 
Gazed  on  those  speechless  shapes,  nor,  when  the  moon 
Filled  the  mysterious  halls  with  floating  shades 
Suspended  he  that  task,  but  ever  gazed 
And  gazed,  till  meaning  on  his  vacant  mind 
Flashed  like  strong  inspiration,  and  he  saw 
The  thrilling  secrets  of  the  birth  of  time. 

Shelley— AZoslor,  or  the  Spirit  of  Solitude. 


" { 

i „ j;,^_ 

' I * A ^-^r'  .'^A^‘ )s^^' > ff  '• 


;jr  ^,-.«arx5i^^  A:irt<J 


_ ^ - — ~-^. ..  ^ 
u.  ra  , ^ .^.  iKil^tfeg 

jl^ ; ; 'T-,  ''■■'•^‘^  *-•  ^-J 

■■■  ^'*«-;  -5  • -f —.  * ^ ^ . ,r  ^ 

* * ..  •■■4-tf*^- r-*-)  1 ’V**i»*  iiVlMI^'if*  ■ w 

^»wi  ,,  ♦Jg:'  ..';5j|^*,v-.1,^-../ 

: .y^  '*  •*tT.V:^'  ■ • : - •;  ■ » -^--r.^ 

^ J ' •■' ' ■"‘;?:i  . . ■ •’“'^••'  mbL  ■ 

'*«•  • •*>«-*'j^  M.V'.v  ^ 

®^-**’*  ■->  fr  •- „-■  i« 

-ilt^ 


.-■’  l^^<^J!'^'r  <'ryr’  ■ ■ 

'.  ^ .4  ■ *>MHi  ^ 

..  Vj,  /^S 

«*-•  ^ /.t*  : . 


■ i-  ; ; .-^  .n^  . . .,  ^ 


ivH; 


^ ..  'F',^ 

'■  ,B 


iSf. 


,.  ^if 


• I . L-  « %j 

‘.■^■■r*^!^  -.n^. 


*-Sd  ^ 


V 4 4 


• •Jl.V 


r 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE. 


The  author  of  the  following  sheets,  on  his  return  from  Egypt,  a few 
weeks  ago,  found  the  previous  pages  of  this  book  passing  through 
the  press.  In  repeated  friendly  conversations  with  the  compiler,  with 
whose  views  upon  Egypt  his  own  closely  harmonize,  he  was  able  to 
communicate  some  facts  of  interest  to  him  ; and  at  his  request,  was 
induced  to  make  the  following  brief  narrative  of  a few  common- 
place incidents  from  his  notes  of  his  voyage  up  the  Nile,  and  to  place 
it  at  his  disposal.  Part  of  it  is  a mere  transcript  of  notes  made  at 
the  localities  of  which  they  speak.  Under  such  circumstances,  the 
writer  hardly  need  stop  to  say,  that  the  production  lays  no  claim  to 
the  character  of  a finished  literary  work,  or  even  of  a full  journal  of 
the  incidents  of  his  travels  or  the  objects  of  interest  he  saw.  That 
friend  has  published  it  under  the  impression  that  a description  of 
localities,  furnished  by  an  individual  just  from  the  Nile,  would 
perhaps  serve  to  impress  more  forcibly  on  the  memory  of  readers, 
the  more  important  monuments  to  which  he  has  had  occasion  to  refer, 
by  associating  them  with  places  described  in  the  following  pages. 

A word  of  apology  is  perhaps  necessary  for  the  space  devoted  to 
the  temples  and  tombs.  General  descriptions  of  such  objects  are 
commonly  little  more  than  lumber ; it  was  not,  however,  possible 
entirely  to  avoid  it,  and  perhaps  this  part  of  the  narrative  may  furnish 


4 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE. 


a memorandum  not  altogether  without  its  use  to  one  about  visiting 
Egypt. 

Every  candid  student  of  Egyptian  antiquities  is  aware,  that  too 
little  is  yet  known  to  furnish  a full  proof  of  Scriptural  chronology  or 
history  from  the  monuments  alone  ; but  the  author  is  happy  to  add 
his  humble  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  Bible,  in  the  statement,  that 
he  has  seen  nothing  in  Egypt  to  shake  his  faith  in  that  blessed 
volume : but,  on  the  contrary,  much  to  confirm  it. 


New-York,  September,  1849. 


STEAMER  TO  EGYPT  FROM  CONSTANTINOPLE. 


Never  was  morning  more  beautiful  than  that  in  which  we 
prepared  to  leave  the  harbor  of  the  Golden  Horn,  at  Constan- 
tinople. The  thousand  varied  and  beautiful  views  on  all 
sides,  from  the  “valley  of  sweet  waters,”  and  the  mosque- 
crowned  heights  of  Eyaub,  to  Galata’s  tower  and  the  gardens 
of  the  Seraglio,  left  a series  of  pictures  impressed  on  the 
memory  which  will  long  be  a source  of  pleasure. 

The  Turkish  passengers  crowd  on  board,  and  the  cabins 
are  filled  with  the  wives  of  the  Grand  Pacha,  Fuchtar  Efiendi, 
of  two  tails,  whom  the  Sultan  has  recently  appointed  Governor 
of  Mecca.  Finally,  his  Pacha  friends  crowd  around  in  their 
boats  to  wish  him  adieu.  With  them  are  some  European 
envoys,  among  whom  is  a Russian.  What  a group  on  this 
steamer’s  deck  ! The  Pacha  and  his  two  attendants  ; gentle- 
men, with  about  forty  servants  ; cawasses,  eunuchs,  &c. ; 
Kurds,  Tartars,  with  their  shawled  caps,  Persians,  Copts, 
Greeks,  Armenians,  Jews — in  fact,  all  the  specimens  of  Mo- 
hammedanism to  be  found  in  the  Turkish  Empire  ; and,  save 
the  engineer  (an  Englishman)  I am  the  only  Anglo-Saxon. 

The  Pacha’s  young  and  favorite  wife,  I have  once  seen 
distinctly.  She  is  very  beautiful.  He  is  a man  of  noble 
presence,  with  the  brow  and  features  of  a statesman  and  a 


6 


STEAMER  TO  EGYPT  FROM  CONSTANTINOPLE. 


great  man.  Nobler  never  could  have  belonged  to  the  Prophet 
himself.  Some  of  the  Pachas  who  rushed  to  bid  him  farewell 
bent  to  kiss  his  feet.  Hark  ! the  gun.  The  Sultan  is  in  that 
steamboat,  returning  from  the  launch  of  a vessel  of  war.  All 
along  up  the  Bosphorus  the  ships  of  war  are  manned  to  their 
topmast  yards,  and  the  flags  flying.  I had  recently  witnessed 
a still  more  magnificent  scene,  where  the  Sultan  embarked  at 
his  palace  on  the  Bosphorus  to  go  to  mosque. 

Hark  ! there  is  another  gun.  It  is  sunset,  and  the  Moslems 
have  all  washed,  and  are  kneeling  in  prayer,  with  their  faces, 
as  ever,  turned  toward  Mecca.  What  religionists  in  the 
world  observe  the  duties  of  their  faith  more  praiseworthily 
than  these  ? The  old  Pacha,  too,  so  devout ! He  prays  as 
if  it  were  praying  that  had  given  that  noble  dignity  to  his 
face. 

It  is  over,  and  now  we  are  under  way.  Farewell  to 
Pera,  and  all  its  varied  and  picturesque  population,  roman- 
tic environs  and  its  Armenian  girls.  Farewell  to  Galata,  and 
its  miserable  streets  of  Greek  fishermen,  where  I have  so  often 
lost  my  way  amidst  the  throng  of  traders  from  every  climg  ; 
where  the  cannie  Scotchman  from  Greenock  strikes  bargains 
with  the  Persian  of  the  Caucasus.  Farewell  to  the  beautiful 
Bosphorus  and  the  distant  Symplegades,  whose  blue  forms 
it  must  suffice  to  see  afar  OS’,  without  running  Jason’s  risk. 
Farewell  to  the  gorgeous  Sultan’s  palace  ; Bebek  and  its  lovely 
bay,  the  castle  of  Venetian  splendor  ; Therapia,  and  its  Greek 
maidens  ; Buyukdere,  and  its  beauties ; and  the  Asiatic  shore  ! 
the  “ sweet  waters,”  the  beautiful  valley,  and  the  Sultan’s 
lovely,  dark-eyed  Circassians  ! Farewell  to  Scutari,  and  the 
old  cypresses  of  the  cemeteries,  and  Stamboul,  that  strange 
compound,  so  grand  at  a distance,  so  filthy  within.  In  its  old 


STEAMER  TO  EGYPT  FROM  CONSTANTINOPLE. 


7 


Seraglio,  I would  fain  yet  linger  amid  the  crumbling  capitals 
built  by  the  Greek  Emperors,  and  the  chambers  filled  with  the 
Caliph’s  works  ; the  libraries  of  rare  books,  the  portraits  of  the 
Sultans — every  one  of  whom  rose  by  the  murder  of  some 
father  or  brother ; the  beds  glittering  with  gems  in  the  dark 
old  Saracenic  chambers,  where  many  a Sultan  has  been 
strangled  ; the  halls,  where  the  tyrant  would  only  show  him- 
self through  a steel  grating.  Farewell  to  all  these  : we  are 
now  for  the  land  of  Egypt  to  study  its  lore,  as  did  the  Grecian 
scholars  of  old,  when  they  left  the  cool  shades  of  the  Academy 
for  the  priestly  colleges  of  Sais  and  Heliopolis.  Will  it  make 
us  Christian,  like  Alciphron,  or  unbelieving,  like  the  infidels 
of  France  ? 


m*,  . >v.» ' .-i” 


■'?*>  •',  '-.’'l-  • ’!<-  •#'>:<-.  • * a ' ..j'JlU 


*rf  ''VJ' 

‘I'--  -V 


^ *'  '{• 


-fu^  v-j^:  M 


..  . \J 


''•'■  '■;•■•%  VMV  4 .yy 


/ >*»>  «|MK-'  ^ 


Wi  <*<■  ■ ^ -j*  -,.  r-_j  '■ 

' ■ ^*‘***‘-  .1  . .-  ',  ^ 


r ■,  ^<V*  .i  « 


*/,'.  k:  * 


•'-?  --r  ^ 

« 

T.jf 

^ ' .0  •■ 

' : r- v«t  Av 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


The  Nile  has  become  nearly  as  much  travelled  by  Americans 
as  the  Rhine ; it  requires  but  a moderate  income  to  jump  to 
Athens,  Cairo,  Jerusalem  ; many  an  American  flag  meets  the 
traveller  beneath  Luxor’s  old  temple  ; hundreds  of  New-York 
and  Boston  names,  and  those  of  every  city  in  our  States,  greet 
his  eye  in  the  tombs  of  the  Remeses,  and  throughout  the  mighty 
wrecks  of  Thebes.  Several  go  to  the  Nile  as  they  go  up  the 
Clyde  or  Hudson,  to  see  a change  of  manner,  primitive  enjoy- 
ments, and  to  enjoy  a dry,  pure  air,  and  the  sweetest  of  water. 
And  yet,  notwithstanding  burlesque  travels,  and  “ Punch  on 
the  Pyramids,”  there  are  those  to  be  found,  who  still  regard 
Egypt  with  the  mysterious  awe  of  their  earlier  days,  and  in 
her  monuments  And  the  most  material  evidence  in  existence 
of  the  truth  of  divine  revelation  ; — who  turn  from  the  unsatis- 
factory juggleries  and  traditions  of  the  Holy  Land,  to  the  chisel- 
led and  painted  memorials  of  the  Pharaohs’  artists,  which  give 
us  now  the  authentic  records  of  early  Egyptian  dynasties,  in 
almost  the  same  condition  as  when  Diodorus  saw  them  two 
thousand  years  ago. 

By  one  of  those  extraordinary  artiflces  which  creates  ex- 
citement by  manufacturing  opinion,  it  has  been  fashionable 
with  a certain  class  to  slight  the  continued,  palpable  evidence 
deduced  from  the  monuments  and  deciphered  language  of 


10 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Egypt  in  favor  of  Scripture,  until  the  great  science  of  “ Egyp- 
tology” has  been  made — in  the  hands  of  ingenious  philologists, 
accomplished  German  infidels,  crafty  French  sophists,  decay- 
ed Italian  scholars,  and  popular  appealers  to  the  spirit  of  infi- 
delity, which  always  is  alive — to  attack  the  received  opinions 
of  the  Christian  church  upon  Scripture  history  and  chrono- 
logy. 

I have  been  to  Egy^pt,  partly  to  gratify  the  confirmation 
of  a faith  instilled  in  childhood,  and  inculcated  by  teachings  of 
accomplished  scholars.  Accident  threw  in  my  way,  in  a tour 
in  Italy  three  years  since,  works  upon  the  records  of  Egypt  and 
theology,  which,  by  the  skilful  management  of  the  hierogly- 
phical  records,  had  the  effect  to  darken  for  a time  my  Chris- 
tian faith,  and  to  suggest  doubts  and  conjectures  rather  than 
confidence  in  the  Scripture  records. 

Perhaps  a future  volume  may  give  me  the  opportunity  of 
showing  more  fully  than  can  be  done  here,  what  is  the  true 
character  of  those  works ; and,  I may  also  relate  my  own  convic- 
tions after  a pretty  thorough  examination  of  the  whole  subject. 

Before  undertaking  this  visit  to  Egypt,  I had  enjoyed  the 
advantage  of  consulting  the  most  important  works  relating  to 
that  country,  in  the  principal  public  libraries  of  Europe — in- 
cluding the  British  Museum,  and  the  Royal  libraries  at  Paris, 
Vienna,  and  Berlin ; and  I had  studied  the  Egyptian  remains 
in  the  chief  Museums.  The  privilege  of  some  acquaintance 
with  several  of  the  learned  archaeologists  and  oriental  scho- 
lars of  Europe,  had  been  of  essential  service  in  enabling  me 
to  prepare  for  this  voyage.  Unambitious  of  fame,  I had  nothing 
to  lose  ; nothing  to  gain  but  truth. 

In  the  works,  the  names  of  which  the  lectures  of  Gliddon 
have  brought  to  notice  in  America,  there  was  much  to  ques- 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


11 


lion.  The  “ monumenti  ” of  Rosellini  and  Champollion  are  fill- 
ed with  evidences  of  Scripture  fulfilment  and  Scriptural  illus- 
tration. The  philologists  of  Germany  and  Paris  have  found 
their  own  refutation  in  the  pages  of  the  Berlin  theologists. 
Some  are  too  absurd,  too  malicious  against  Scripture,  to  be 
noticed,  and  are  disavowed  by  moderate  archaeologists  like 
Bunsen,  who  are  by  no  means  to  be  praised  for  their  ortho- 
doxy : and  their  sophistry,  like  that  of  Fourier  and  the  French 
infidels  on  the  Zodiacs  of  Dendera  and  Esne,  so  fully  exposed 
in  the  work  of  Champollion — “ Fourier  and  Napoleon” — soon 
satisfied  me  that  their  objections  were  null,  and  their  study 
loss  of  time ; philological  ingenuities,  ethnological  resem- 
blances were  all  their  objections  were  founded  on. 

The  volumes  of  Osborn,  Hengstenberg,  and  Wilkinson 
furnish  much  that  is  conclusive  in  confirmation  of  the  Bible  ; 
and  after  a careful  study  of  these  introductory  works,  perhaps 
no  candid  man  would  need  further  evidence,  that  the  Egyp- 
tian monuments  do  really  illustrate  and  verify  the  Scriptures. 
These  books,  with  the  great  French  and  Italian  works  on  the 
hieroglyphics,  and  the  Egyptian  grammar  and  dictionary,  will 
enable  me  to  commence  the  profitable  study  of  the  monuments 
themselves. 

The  eminent  scholar  Letronne,  of  Paris,  although  too 
Jesuitical  and  conservative,  in  an  age  when  looseness  and 
license  of  opinion  was  prevailing  around  him,  has  grouped 
much  that  is  valuable  of  the  evidence,  from  the  Egyptian 
monuments,  in  favor  of  Scripture  truth.  His  death,  lamented 
by  all  the  archaeologists  of  Europe,  free-thinking  as  well  as 
orthodox,  has  deprived  the  world  of  much  that  is  rare  as  well 
as  definite  upon  the  subject.  Part  of  this,  and  a summary  of 
the  materials  that  I have  collected,  will  be  given  to  the  world 


12 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


in  a future  and  more  elaborate  work.  When,  upon  a subject 
so  vast,  a scholar  like  Letronne  hesitates  to  group  his  evidence 
until  he  can  put  upon  it  the  stamp  of  incontrovertibility  and 
completeness,  it  may  seem  presumptuous  in  a novice  not  to 
hesitate  also.  The  object  of  the  present  pages,  however,  is 
more  introductory  than  full ; a mere  journal  of  objects  as  they 
presented  themselves. 

The  purpose  of  the  author  in  going  to  the  Nile  being  fully 
imderstood,  he  will  describe  his  voyage  and  visit  to  those 
interesting  places,  in  which  difi&culty,  of  necessity,  made  his 
voyage  adventurous,  threw  him  upon  all  his  fancy  for  interest, 
and  made  him  catch  enthusiasm  from  the  high  religious  satis- 
faction, poetry  from  the  genius  of  the  place,  and  constant 
excitement  from  the  noble  antiquities  of  the  “ times  when  the 
world  was  young.” 

The  Rhine,  Switzerland,  the  Italian  lakes,  the  Tyrol, 
French,  German,  Hungarian  revolutions,  added  interest  to  his 
journey  to  the  ancient  land.  He  paused  in  Greece,  gazed  on 
Parnassus  and  the  Parthenon,  and  galloped  over  Attica.  He 
looked  upon  the  Areopagus,  for  it  Avas  the  Mars  Hill  from 
which  Paul  preached  of  the  temples  in  Avhich  dwelt  the  Living 
God ; upon  Mount  Ida  and  the  Troad ; upon  the  citadel  at 
Smyrna — that  one  ruin  of  the  seven  churches  of  God,  and 
where  Polycarp  poured  out  his  blood  for  Christ ; upon  ancient 
Byzantium’s  wall,  and  modern  Constantinople’s  beauties ; fol- 
lowed the  Bosphorus  to  the  Symplegades ; roamed  with  a 
solitary  Greek  boatman  through  the  isles  of  the  .®gean  ; gazed 
upon  the  isle  where  St.  John  wrote  the  awful  Revelation ; 
breathed  the  mild  air  of  Rhodes,  and  followed  art  and  nature 
with  a dreamer’s  eye.  But  what  Avas  Lake  Leman  to  the 
Lake  Mareotis  ? Avhat  Avere  all  the  rivers  in  the  Avorld  Avhen 
one  sees  the  glorious  Nile  ? 


ATFEH. 


13 


Arriving  at  Alexandria  by  the  Turkish  steamer,  I was 
impatient  to  rush  over  the  canal,  and  without  waiting  for  a 
steamboat,  I jumped  into  one  of  the  most  ordinary  of  the 
carrying  boats,  and  arrived  in  two  days  at  Atfeh ; an  Arab 
boy,  who  knew  a little  Italian,  was  my  companion.  What  a 
delight  to  behold  that  broad  glorious  river ; its  rushing  waters, 
its  noble  palm  groves  ; the  Libyan  and  Arabian  mountains ; 
the  strange  life  in  the  Arab  towns,  and  all  the  varied  novelties 
of  oriental  life  and  scenery  ! 


It  was  in  the  latter  part  of  November,  1848,  that,  at  Atfeh, 
I procured  a traveller’s  boat  of  the  agent  of  the  Oriental 
Company,  and  began  my  voyage  up  the  Nile.  The  rich  loam 
of  its  banks  told  stories  of  its  deposits,  as  the  soundings  in 
Alexandria’s  harbor  did  to  Herodotus ; and  proofs  of  the  ex- 
haustions of  Nubia’s  soil  gave  increased  certainty  to  the  cor- 
rectness of  Scriptural  chronology.  Geologists  have  ascertained 
for  us  some  facts,  but  the  claim  of  ten  thousand  years  for  the 
world’s  history  of  man  finds,  apparently,  but  doubtful  support 
from  the  Delta  of  the  Nile.  Deltas  have  yet  to  tell  their  tale, 
and  Biblical  Geology  is  yet  to  be  written. 

I had  some  knowledge  of  the  vulgar  Arabic,  which  I had 
studied  with  the  oriental  advantages  of  Paris  and  Vienna,  and 
in  Marcel’s  Dictionnaire  of  the  vulgar  Arabic.  The  Arabic 
rudiments  which  I had  acquired  from  Causin  de  Percival  and 
De  Sacy  enabled  me  to  tratfic  for  my  provisions,  and  order 
my  dinner  with  ease  ; which,  as  I had  no  dragoman,  was  a 
matter  of  convenience.  At  the  end  of  a short  time  I had 


14 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


learned  something  of  Nile  boatmen  and  Egyptian  life,  had 
been  satiated  with  the  songs,  “La  Allah,  1’  Allah  y’  lilla,” 
could  understand  some  of  their  stories  of  Antar  and  Hybla, 
learned  to  admire  their  deep  earnestness ; and,  on  the  whole, 
to  think  favorably  of  the  Egyptian  Arabs.  The  song  for 
“Hawaga”  [the  traveller]  when  he  sits  down  to  table,  the 
sleeping  song,  the  watchfire  on  the  bank  when  the  boat  pulls 
to  the  shore,  the  wild  dance  and  the  sakia,  or  rude  drum, 
the  perfect  time  of  their  tunes  and  chorus  — all  these  were 
novelties. 

It  was  the  liveliest  of  Cairo  donkeys,  and  the  ugliest  and 
smartest  of  donkey  boys,  that  took  me  into  Cairo.  These 
donkey  boys,  like  the  Gamins  of  Paris  and  the  newspaper 
boys,  will  tell  you  every  thing.  They  enliven  your  rides  to  the 
site  of  Heliopolis,  to  the  fountain  and  tree  of  the  Holy  Family 
at  Mataryeh,  to  the  Citadel  of  Saracenic  and  Mohammedan 
Eg>Tb  telling  on  its  ruined  walls  tales  of  Pharaoh  Hophra,* 
Saladin,  and  Mohammed  Ali.  One  must  not  pass  over  the 
new  mosque  at  Cairo.  Its  interior  architecture  is  of  the  finest 
Saracenic,  and  when  completed,  its  exterior  will  be  quite  as 
imposing  as  that  of  our  Capitol  at  Washington. 

It  was  pleasant  to  amble  through  the  groves  of  palm  and 
acacia  that  abound  in  the  rich,  wild  country  north  of  Cairo, 
to  that  rare  palace  of  orientalism  at  Shoubra  of  Mohammed 
Ali,  whose  gardens  and  kiosks  and  mosaics,  are  only  rivalled 
by  those  of  Granada.  In  these  rides,  I frequently  met  Mo- 
hammed Ali  in  his  carriage,  like  a plain  English  gentleman, 
and  he  always  saluted  me  with  the  uniform  politeness  that  he 
has  ever  displayed  towards  Anglo-Saxons.  He  had  recently 
lost  his  eldest  son,  the  celebrated  Ibrahim  Pacha.  We  heard 


* His  cartouche  is  in  the  wall. 


CAIRO. 


15 


of  his  death  at  Rhodes ; and  all  the  Arabs  to  whom  I had 
spoken  of  it,  only  replied  with  the  flashing  glance  of  pleasure, 
“ Allah  Akbar,”  God  is  great.  The  Turks  uniformly  seemed 
pleased  at  the  accession  of  a pious,  bigoted  Mussulman  like 
Abbas,  as  the  Arabs  were  glad  to  be  rid  of  the  tyranny  of 
Ibrahim.  Abbas  was  on  his  way  to  Mecca.  Mohammed  Ali 
merely  replied,  on  hearing  of  the  death  of  Ibrahim,  that  it 
was  sad  a father  should  live  to  see  the  day  that  he  could  not 
regret  the  death  of  his  own  son.  Nearly  four  months  after 
this,  Abbas  Pacha  returned  from  Constantinople,  where  he 
had  been  to  visit  the  Sultan,  on  receiving  the  hatti  scheriff 
investing  him  with  the  Pachalik ; which  was  read  soon  after 
his  accession,  in  the  citadel. 

On  his  visit  to  the  Sultan,  his  Mussulman  character 
gained  him  the  title  of  Vizier  (or  Mushir,  the  highest,  next 
the  Sultan)  and  Pacha  of  Nubia ; and  his  return,  in  February, 
was  celebrated  by  illuminations  throughout  Cairo  for  three 
days.  The  English  policy  was  much  gratified  by  this,  as 
they  wished  to  reduce  Egypt  to  a mere  province,  to  weaken 
French  influence  there ; and  thus  it  has  lost  the  progressive 
independence  of  government  that  Mohammed  Ali  had  given  it. 
The  English  consul-general,  Hon.  Charles  Augustus  Murray, 
has  availed  himself  of  the  weakness  of  Abbas  Pacha’s  habits 
and  government,  to  gain  free  passage  for  armed  English  troops 
to  India,  and  many  other  important  advantages ; while  the 
Egyptian  fleet  transferred  to  the  Sultan,  and  the  strong  mea- 
sures of  Admiral  Parker  against  the  aggression  of  Russia 
in  the  prohibited  Bosphorus,  has  aided  England’s  design  of 
increasing  the  power  of  the  Porte,  and  augmented,  also,  her 
own  influence  in  Egypt.  Whether  the  establishment  of  our 
own  lately  appointed  consul-general  there,  Mr.  Macauley,  who. 


16 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


from  his  long  residence  in  Barbary,  is  fully  acquainted  with 
Turkish  manners,  language,  and  diplomacy,  may  lessen  the 
encroachments  of  English  influence,  is  a matter  that  belongs 
alone  to  diplomatists.  Soon  after  his  arrival  there,  in  the 
United  States  frigate  “ Constitution,”  the  assault  of  one  of  the 
Arab  soldiers  on  the  person  of  a passed  midshipman,  who 
commanded  one  of  the  boats’  crews  of  men  ashore,  called  for 
Mr.  Macauley’s  interference,  and  he  was  prompt  enough  to 
treat  the  dissimulating  procrastination  of  the  government  rela- 
tive to  the  punishment  of  the  soldier,  with  the  threat  that  he 
would  haul  down  his  consular  flag,  if  an  answer  were  not 
given  by  sunrise.  Such  decision,  and  his  course  with  the 
Bashaw  of  Tripoli,  will  doubtless  make  his  representation  of 
our  country  valuable. 

I rode  to  Ghizeh,  and  over  the  plain  to  the  pyramids. 
Dragged  to  the  summit,  like  thousands  of  others,  I stood  on 
Cheops’  pyramid,  where  Diodorus  had  once  stood.  I could 
not  find  the  name  of  Herodotus ; but  that  of  my  hotel-keeper 
was  boldly  chiselled,  and  so  was  “ Day  and  Martin’s  black- 
ing.” An  Arab  otfered  to  go  up  the  Cephrenes  pyramid  for  a 
shilling,  then  for  a sixpence.  I was  awed  before  the  Sphinx ; 
for,  mutilated  as  it  is,  there  is  something  in  that  expression 
alike  Caucasian  and  great.  I read  the  records  of  the  fourth 
dynasty  in  the  chambers  ; and  found  Scripture  proofs  clear  in 
the  records  of  the  tombs  on  the  Libyan  chain,  stretching 
through  the  whole  Necropolis  to  the  Saccara  and  Dashoor 
pyramids,  with  its  cut  mummy-pits.  All  this,  is  it  not  written 
fully  in  the  three  huge  volumes  of  Colonel  Vyse  ? 

And  Memphis — that  desolate  plain ! One  can  find  interest 
here,  although  the  temple  of  Vulcan,  the  site  of  which  is 
spoken  of  by  antiquarians  as  the  square  where,  according  to 


MEMPHIS. 


17 


Herodotus,  the  bull  Apis  was  kept,  is  gone.  But  the  great 
object  of  interest  is  the  Acherusian  lake,  which  gave  to 
the  Grecians  and  Romans  the  mythology  which  the  latter 
cherished  in  Campania.  Over  this,  in  the  sacred  boats,  so 
they  fabled,  the  souls  of  the  dead  heroes  were  carried.  The 
dark  groves  upon  its  banks,  the  jutting  points,  and  the  setting 
sun  over  the  shades,  made  it  peculiarly  picturesque.  1 had 
been  over  the  scene  of  the  mythologies  of  the  ^neid  from  the 
grotto  of  the  Sibyl  to  the  Lake  Avernus  and  Elysian  Fields, 
and  had  explored  Greece.  How  pleasant  to  trace  here  the 
source  of  these  superstitions  ! 

As  for  the  statue  of  Remeses  the  Great,  and  his  son  and 
daughter,  I have  seen  the  copy  in  the  British  Museum,  and 
it  is  far  more  impressive  than  the  original  here  lying  in  the 
mud. 

The  site  of  Memphis  has  received  its  best  consideration  in 
the  pages  of  Mr.  St.  John,  Dr.  Richardson,  Conder,  and  Shaw 
— and  the  confusion  on  the  subject  is  well  accounted  for 
by  Gibbon,  on  the  supposition  that  it  extended  numbers  of 
miles.  But  how  unsatisfactory  the  exploration  from  Ghizeh 
to  Mitraheny  ! The  fallen  colossal  statue  alone,  which  is  so 
perfectly  revived  in  the  cast  in  the  British  Museum,  is  all. 
And  yet  how  much  is  here  ! Was  it  not  the  first  founded 
city  by  the  immediate  descendants  of  Noah  1 That  it  was 
the  oldest,  the  decay  of  its  monuments  attest,  while  Thebes 
remains.  Allowing  even  the  superiority  of  the  climate  of  the 
Said  for  the  preservation  of  temples  and  sculptures,  how 
could  the  granite  of  Syene  have  disappeared  so  entirely  were 
it  not  a ruined  city,  after  the  decay  of  the  latter  Pharaonic 
dynasty  ? How  full  of  deep  interest  is  this  spot ! The  scene 
of  the  Mosaico-Egyptiau  history,  the  site  of  a city  that,  from 


B 


18 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


the  rule  of  Menes  over  this  locality  to  that  of  Abbas  Pacha, 
has  seen  a greater  number  of  successions,  preserved  a greater 
permanence  of  locality  for  civilization,  than  any  spot  in  the 
world.  Rome  and  Athens  are  but  of  yesterday  in  comparison 
with  Memphis.  When  I stood  on  the  tomb  of  Cecrops  in  the 
Acropolis,  I was  awed  by  the  antiquity  of  the  pioneer  of  Egyp- 
tian emigration  to  Greece  ; it  was  from  Memphis  that  he  went 
forth.  Jerusalem  was  founded  earlier  still.  Babylon,  its  nearer 
contemporary,  is  a howling  desert : and  Nineveh  furnishes  few 
wrecks  of  Assyrian  sway ; but  old  Memphis  is  here.  Stand- 
ing on  the  roof  of  your  sojourning  house  in  the  place, 
Esbekiah,  you  may  turn  from  glittering  Turkish- Arab- Jewish- 
Coptic-Cairo  of  to-day,  to  the  Citadel,  and  bring  up  the 
Mameluke-Turcoman-Saracen-Caliph-governing-Cairo  of  yes- 
terday ; live  over  the  histories  of  Masr-el-Atikeh  and  Masr-el- 
Kebyr, — new  Cairo  and  old  Cairo ; — turn  to  the  tombs  of  the 
Caliphs,  and  the  thousand  mosques,  and  monuments  of  that 
era ; and  then  to  the  Coptic  churches,  and  the  memorials  of 
Christian  patriarchal  sway  in  the  distance ; and  then  a little 
north  your  eyes  wander  upon  Rhoda  island  and  the  shores, 

• whose  musical  palaces  of  Beys  are  the  sites  of  the  palaces  of 
the  Pharaohs  of  Jewish  memory ; and  then  wandering  to  the 
pyramids,  the  sphinxes,  the  caves,  and  tombs  on  the  Libyan 
mountain  ridge,  with  names  of  kings  and  records  of  Egypt  to 
her  fourth  dynasty ; and  a little  further  rest  on  the  plains  and 
mounds,  which  need  yet  the  labors  of  a Belzoni  or  a Vyse — 
where  Menes  and  Misraim  subjects  gained  tlie  first  wealth  of 
this  fertile  valley  of  the  generous  Nile. 

Many  flatter  themselves  that  Egypt  is  yet  to  be  more  fully 
unveiled,  that  there  are  evidences  in  the  mounds  and  passages 
tinder  Memphis  which  will  bring  to  light  more  truth.  There 


EGYPTIAN  ASSOCIATION. 


19 


were  those  too  who  believed  that  deep  under  yon  pyramid  of 
Ghizeh  lay  concealed  the  table  of  emerald  on  which  the  thrice 
great  Hermes  engraved  the  secret  of  alchemy,  which  was 
lost  before  the  flood ; and  that  Egypt,  through  the  whole 
valley  of  the  Nile,  was  traversed  by  a subterranean  realm, 
which  kings  who  had  that  art  which  gave  gold  at  will,  used 
for  their  purposes. 

Devoting  a little  time  to  investigations  of  the  Pelusiac 
branch  of  the  Nile,  at  Heliopolis  ; arriving  at  the  conclusions 
of  Hengstenberg ; and  glancing  at  the  subject  of  Pithom,  the 
Patumos  of  Herodotus,  which  I did  without  visiting  the  in- 
teresting site  of  Sais,  where  Herodotus  and  Plato  found  so 
much,  or  the  modern  towns  of  Mansoura,  the  rice  granaries 
of  Damietta,  and  rich  fertility  of  the  Delta,  with  its  peculiar 
Levantine  characteristics,  from  Rosetta  to  Damietta ; and 
having  spent  some  investigation  on  the  fine  papyri  of  Dr.  Ab- 
bot’s museum  and  literary  association,  where  I enjoyed  the 
advantage  of  acquaintance  with  one  of  the  best  Coptic  scholars 
living ; and  having  gained  much  aid  from  the  library  of  the 
Egyptian  Association,  (which,  by  the  beneficence  of  English 
noblemen,  has  become  a mine  of  treasure,  under  the  super- 
intendence of  Dr.  Lieder,  containing  all  published  on  the 
subject,  as  well  as  all  European  facilities,)  I engaged  my  boat, 
made  a contract,  employed  a dragoman,  and  prepared  for  my 
voyage  to  the  temples  of  the  Nile.  My  boat  was  small,  its 
cabin  only  sufficient  for  one ; but  being  recommended  for 
speed  by  an  English  gentleman,  who  had  just  returned  from 
the  first  cataract  in  it,  I was  well  satisfied. 

Coming  down  from  a visit  to  the  citadel,  I was  told  a fine 
lion  from  Dongola  was  shown  here,  belonging  to  Mohammed 
Ali,  and  I stopped  to  take  a look  at  his  majesty.  We  went 


•20 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


up  a few  steps,  and  entered  a room,  where  stood  chained,  with 
his  bushy  mane,  an  enormous  red  lion.  There  was  no  grate, 
as  at  the  Surrey  or  Regent  Park  gardens,  to  impede  our  view, 
and  I did  not  feel  particularly  pleasant  to  be  in  the  same  room 
with  a lion  just  fresh  from  the  deserts  of  Dongola,  with  only 
a few  iron  links  to  prevent  him  from  making  his  breakfast  of 
his  visitors ; but  imagine  my  terror  when  the  keeper,  after 
having  displayed  some  feats  of  animal  taming  that  far  excelled 
Van  Amburgh,  left  him,  and  while  I was  gazing  into  his  eyes, 
he  rose  and  made  a leap,  snapping  one  end  of  his  chain.  I 
was  near  the  door,  and  in  an  instant  I was  out,  and  the  keeper 
against  the  door,  which  his  attendants  without  secured,  while 
he  Avas  standing  up  and  pointing  to  the  corner  for  the  lion  to 
go  back  to  his  chain.  I was  fairly  frightened,  and  rushed 
down  the  steps  leading  into  the  street,  glad  enough  to  escape. 

I went  from  here  to  see  the  bastinado.  I found  there  an 
imperturbable  Englishman  from  our  hotel,  who  was  always 
there,  I believe.  He  had  invited  me  frequently  to  go  up  with 
him  and  see  one,  as,  he  said,  it  gave  him  an  appetite  for  his 
dinner.  For  my  part,  it  was  disgusting  to  me.  The  ko7crbash 
is  very  painful  for  the  first  two  or  three  blows,  but  after, 
it  is  scarcely  felt,  in  comparison.  The  Mohammedan  who 
takes  his  bath  so  frequently,  and  has  the  soles  of  his  feet 
made  so  tender  by  the  rubbing,  must  be  peculiarly  sensitive 
there. 

The  Ghourah  bazaar  and  its  rare  attractions  have  been 
well  descanted  on  by  travellers  ; though  not  excelling  in  rich- 
ness the  shawl  bazaar  of  Constantinople,  and  some  others 
there,  it  is  fuller  of  various  life.  Every  nation  in  the  world, 
almost,  is  represented  here ; Turks,  Syrians,  Kurds,  Hindoos, 
Ethiopians,  Abyssinians,  Circassians ; and  Turkish  and  Ara- 


SIGHTS  OF  CAIRO. 


21 


bian  women,  less  veiled  than  those  in  Constantinople.  The 
perfumery  bazaar,  with  its  quaint  orientalism  ; the  carpet  and 
mat  bazaar,  with  its  Turks  bearded  like  Abraham ; the  Ham- 
zaja  bazaar ; the  handkerchief  and  embroidery  bazaar ; the 
bazaar  of  arms ; the  Hanhalil ; the  Settizenab,  and  its  Be- 
douins of  the  desert  caravans  ; the  Bab-el-Nasr,  and  ancient 
gate  of  the  vanquishers  of  the  Crusaders  ; the  Ghu-a-hinneh  ; 
the  palaces  of  the  old  Beys,  and  rare  Turkish  life  in  the  old 
quarter : all  this  is  well  described  in  Mr.  Lane’s  Book  of  the 
Modern  Egyptians,  and  you  may  see  it  recorded  and  pictured 
in  his  fine  edition  of  the  Illustrated  Arabian  Nights.  Mr. 
Lane  is  one  of  the  foreign  lions  of  Cairo,  but  keeps  himself 
very  secluded,  being  industriously  engaged  on  a large  Arabic 
dictionary — a great  desideratum  to  oriental  scholars.  He  lives 
with  his  sister,  Mrs.  Poole,  author  of  “ The  Englishwoman  in 
Egypt whose  son  has  been  well  praised  by  Miss  Martineau, 
as,  for  a young  Egyptian  hieroglyphical  scholar,  lie  is  almost 
unexcelled. 

The  days  of  chivalry,  as  D’Israeli  makes  Baron  Rothschild 
say,  were  not  different  from  ours.  “ Life  then  was  a circle  of 
great  ideas ; now  ’tis  a circle  of  small  ones.”  Instead  of 
Richard  Coeur  de  Lion  and  Saladin,  it  is  a Consul  General  and 
a brutal  Abbas  Pacha.  Instead  of  a noble  Arab,  as  Scott  has 
represented  in  his  Talisman,  it  is  a quarrelsome  Reis  and  his 
quarrelsome  crew ; a swindling  dragoman  trying  to  pocket 
your  piastres,  and  suiting  all  his  plans  and  purposes  to  that 
end.  As  to  what  modern  Egyptian  life  is,  I cannot  improve 
upon  Mr.  Lane’s  description  of  the  “ Manners  and  Customs  of 
the  Modern  Egyptians,”  and  the  notes  that  are  scattered 
through  his  edition  of  the  “ Arabian  Nights  and  it  is  super- 
fluous to  repeat  in  this  brief  and  rapid  sketch  what  others 


22 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


have  spent  more  than  a quarter  of  a centmy  in  describing. 
A half  day’s  walk  through  Cairo  sufficed  to  prove  the  remark- 
able accuracy  of  Lane’s  work. 

My  first  week  in  Cairo  was  actively  employed  in  sight 
seeing,  and  whirling  around  its  narrow  streets,  with  a donkey 
boy  crying,  Riglac  oh  bente — “ get  out  of  the  way,  oh  lady 
or  Riglac  nousrami,  “ get  out  of  the  way,  Christian  — Riglac 
baudour,  “ get  out  of  the  way,  you  other  donkey-boy.” 

There  is  no  lack  of  amusement  in  all  these  oddities ; and 
as  for  the  sights,  from  the  Mohammedan  betrothal  and  wed- 
ding, with  all  its  grotesque  masquerading,  and  symbols,  and 
Alme’s  dancing,  et  id  genus,  to  the  circiancision  with  its 
drums,  &C.,  the  pure  orientalism  of  the  turban — the  black 
turban  of  the  Copt  and  his  huge  sensual  neck,  the  bright  eyes 
of  an  Arab  from  the  shores 

“ Off  Mozambic  or  where  the  spicy  odors  blow, 

From  Araby  the  blest,’’ 

how  shall  I describe  them  There  too  was  the  Memlook 
dress,  and  its  owner  glittering  with  arms  and  proudly  ferocious 
in  gait ; the  flaming  Cairean  robes  of  striped  silk  adorning  the 
Turk  or  the  Jew  ; the  Egyptian  lady  with  her  mantle  of  black 
silk,  which  is  also  worn  by  many  Italians  and  French. 

Camels  loaded  with  stones  come  along  threatening  to  crush 
you  and  your  donkey  ; water-carriers,  beggars,  santons  ; Turks 
sitting  in  their  bazaars,  crying,  Thaijeeb  Mashallah  ; Greeks 
looking  for  a chance  to  turn  a penny  or  to  blackguard  you  : 
Arabs  of  every  variety,  from  the  Hadji  of  Mecca,  the  sheikh 
of  the  desert,  to  the  boatman  and  camel-driver ; nhnah  or 
sellers  of  sherbet,  serpent  charmers  with  their  snakes,  orange 
women,  and  other  women  with  their  caps  or  wares ; beggars. 


UR.  ABBOT’S  MUSEUM. 


23 


barbers,  pedlers  of  robes  from  Damascus,  fortune-tellers, 
jugglers,  mountebanks,  fakirs,  merchants  and  mollahs,  Mo- 
hammedan priests,  barbers  and  butchers,  saddlers  and  slipper- 
makers,  in  the  narrow  dingy  streets— there  are  they  all. 

Dr.  AbboVs  Museum. — This  is  one  of  the  great  curiosities 
of  Cairo.  Lepsius  has  said  that  the  museum  is  worth  £7000. 
His  price  is  £10,000. 

Among  the  many  objects  of  interest  is  the  necklace  bearing 
on  several  of  the  links  the  cartouche  of  Menes  of  the  first 
dynasty,  “ who  walks  with  Amon,”  a seal  ring  of  gold,  with 
a broad  face,  on  which  in  most  exquisite  engraving  is  the  car- 
touche of  Souphis  or  Cheops  of  the  fourth  dynasty.  An  iron 
breastplate  and  chain,  much  covered  with  rust,  has  the  name 
of  Shishak  or  Sheshonk,  who  vanquished  Jeroboam.  Some 
of  his  curiosities,  a lizard  in  metal,  and  some  sculptures  in 
limestone,  are  the  most  beautiful  I have  ever  seen.  His 
mummied  bulls  and  human  mummies,  his  rings  and  thou- 
sand cartouches,  are  antiquities  of  several  dynasties.  His 
mummied  cats,  and  particularly  his  papyri,  are  very  perfect. 
There  is  one  containing  a ritual,  which  is  very  valuable. 
Numerous  steles  or  tablets  of  the  times  of  the  shepherd  kings, 
&c.,  are  full  of  historical  interest. 

The  Egyptian  Literary  Association,  of  which  Dr.  Abbot  is 
one  of  the  founders,  and  Clot  Bey,  Suleiman  Pacha,  and 
several  learned  Europeans,  members,  is  one  of  the  finest  insti- 
tutions in  the  world  for  the  study  of  Egyptian  subjects. 

The  tombs  of  the  Memlook  kings  to  the  south  of  old  Cairo 
and  toward  the  Arabian  desert  in  the  east,  are  an  interesting 
necropolis.  Familiar  as  I was  with  Mohammedan  cemeteries 
in  Constantinople,  Scutari  and  Pera,  the  Golden  Horn  and  the 
Bosphorus,  I could  not  but  compare  the  beauty  of  those  upon 


24 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


which  “ Anastasius  ” so  poetically  dwells,  with  this  forest  of 
turbaned-headed  tombstones  in  the  skirts  of  the  lonely  desert. 
Here  are  the  interesting  tombs  of  the  Memlook  kings  in  a 
walled  court,  covered  with  flowered  ornaments  of  brilliant 
colors  and  Arabic  inscriptions.  But  the  finest  specimens  of 
arabesque  I saw  in  the  tombs  of  the  Pachas : those  of  Mo- 
hammed Ali’s  family,  his  wives  and  sons,  particularly  that 
of  the  lamented  and  promising  Tousson,  so  spoken  of  by 
travellers,  were  the  finest.  It  is  a beautiful  thought  of 
orientalism,  to  place  perpetual  flowers  on  the  dwellings  of  the 
dead.  Here  was  the  tomb  of  Ibrahim  covered  with  a green 
shroud,  for  it  was  not  yet  completed.  Some  of  the  family 
were  here,  and  many  real  flowers  lay  scattered  about,  and 
wreaths  on  the  head-stones.  What  a prolific  progenitor 
Mohammed  Ali*  has  been  ! he  may  well  vie  with  Methusaleh, 
and  the  other  patriarchs,  or  with  Solomon.  A large  mosque  is 
filled  with  the  tombs  of  his  family,  and  I should  judge  that 
thirty  were  those  of  his  sons  and  daughters,  his  sons’  wives, 
and  grandsons  and  granddaughters. 

The  Imaum-e-Shufier  is  worth  visiting. 

I also  went  to  the  site  of  the  Roman  Babylon,  which  was 
not  far  from  old  Cairo. 

The  mosque  of  Tayloom  is  one  of  the  finest  erections  of 
Caliph  and  Mameluke  architecture.  I rode  my  donkey  into 
it,  which  quite  shocked  the  Mohammedan  bystanders. 

Spur  on  my  donkey — my  Arab  boy — to  Mataryeh  and  the 
sacred  tree  and  fountain  of  the  Holy  Family,  and  then  over 

* While  correcting  the  proofs  of  this  work,  the  intelligence  reaches  us  that 
•this  great  reformer  of  Egypt — great  alike  in  his  usefulness,  his  ambition,  and  his 
crimes — is  dead.  Even  the  shadow  of  his  name  will  no  longer  save  Egypt  from 
England  or  the  Porte. 


HELIOPOLIS. 


25 


the  plain  to  the  orange  groves,  where  stand  the  site  and  obe- 
lisk of  Heliopolis.  The  City  of  the  Sun,  or  of  Destruction,  as 
the  prophet  Isaiah  calls  it,  is  one  of  the  five  cities  in  the  land 
of  Egypt  that  “should  speak  the  language  of  Canaan,  and 
swear  by  the  Lord  of  hosts.”  It  can  boast  of  no  ruin,  but  a 
solitary  obelisk  in  the  midst  of  a garden  marks  the  spot  where 
stood  the  famed  city.  On,  and  its  temple  of  the  Sun.  Here 
Joseph  found  in  the  daughter  of  its  high  priest,  a wife ; and 
here,  perhaps,  Moses  studied  the  ancient  lore,  The  prophecy 
of  Isaiah*  was  fulfilled  here ; for  Onias,  the  high  priest,  in  the 
time  of  the  Maccabees,  built  a temple  that  was  much  resorted 
to  by  the  Jews.  The  obelisk  bears  the  name  of  Osirtasen,  the 
king  who  (as  some  believe)  expelled  the  shepherd  kings  from 
Egypt.  Several  of  the  obelisks  have  been  carried  away. 
Those  whicli  are  at  Alexandria  are  said  to  have  stood  here. 
True,  you  may  see  in  the  British  Museum  a cast  of  the  obe- 
lisk, and  read  its  characters ; but  do  you  stand  in  On,  and  in 
the  place  where  Moses  was  schooled,  among  the  shades  where 
Plato  and  his  companions  walked  in  the  orange  groves — 
where  Diodorus,  and  Herodotus,  and  Anaxagoras,  and  Solon, 
(the  thrifty  olive-merchant  of  Greece,)  came  to  learn  mysteries 
and  the  secret  of  eternal  life,  which  the  priests  of  Phre — the 
Poti-phres,  or  Potiphars,  were  suposed  to  have  taught  ? A 
part  of  the  inscription  on  the  obelisk  is  as  follows,  when  trans- 
lated into  English,  beginning  to  read  from  the  south  side  : — 
Verse  first.  “The  Sun  to  King  Ramestes.  I have  be- 
stowed upon  you  to  rule  graciously  the  world.  He  whom  the 
Sun  loves  is  Horus  the  Brave,  the  lover  of  truth,  the  son  of 
Heaven,  born  of  God,  restorer  of  the  world.  He  whom  the 
Sun  has  chosen  is  King  Ramestes,  valiant  in  battle,  to  whom 
* Chap.  six.  vers.  18,  19. 


26 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


all  the  earth  is  subject  by  his  might  and  bravery.  Ramestes 
the  king,  the  immortal  offspring  of  the  Sun.” 

Verse  second.  “ Horus  ....  the  brave,  who  sheds  a splen- 
dor over  Heliopolis,  and  regenerates  the  rest  of  the  world,  and 
honors  the  gods,  who  live  in  Heliopolis,  him  the  Sun  loves.” 
Verse  third.  “ Horus  the  brave,  the  offspring  of  the  Sun, 
all  glorious,  whom  the  Sun  loves,”  <fcc. 

Another  verse.  “He  beautified  Heliopolis.” 

To  the  east.  Verse  first.  “ The  great  god  from  Heliopo- 
lis. Celestial  Horus,  the  brave  ....  Him  Ammon  loA'^es 

And  him  the  all  glittering  has  chosen  for  his  eternal  king.”  . . . 

This  is  sufficient  to  identify  the  site,  for  which  purpose 
they  are  quoted. 

Rhoda  island  is  one  of  the  charms  of  Cairo.  Its  roses 
make  it  the  resort  that  its  gardens  have  ever  been  since  the 
Romans  or  the  Greeks,  and  probably  Pharaohs.  The  gay 
Caireans  crowd  here  on  Friday ; and  its  roses  are  as  thick 
and  luxuriant  as  when  the  Greeks  named  it  Pmdot;.  When  I 
came  here,  Ibrahim  Pacha  had  just  died,  and  his  fine  palace, 
to  which  it  is  the  garden,  was  being  stripped.  Its  orange 
groves,  fountains  and  walks  ; its  kiosk  of  shells ; its  Nilo- 
meter  on  the  south  end,  where  Moses  was  said  to  have  been 
found  : the  view  from  the  walled  walk,  of  the  luxuriant  valley, 
and  the  rank  sedgy  banks,  make  you  encoiuage  in  fancy  the 
thought,  that  here  the  Pharaohs  chose  what  must  have  been 
the  most  enchanting  spot  for  their  palaces.  Here  Amense  the 
princess,  “daughter  of  Pharaoh,”  walking  on  banks  where 
you  still  see  bulrushes,  found  the  hero-infant — the  future 
lawgiver  of  God — who,  in  youth  and  early  manhood,  (as  it  is 
said,)  repaid  the  debt  by  teaching  her  the  true  God,  and  for 
which,  in  turn,  she  obtained  for  him  those  exclusive  privileges 


RIVER  PALACES  OF  OLD  CAIRO. 


27 


from  the  priests,  of  their  instructing  him  in  “ all  the  wisdom 
of  the  Egyptians,”  and,  had  he  desired  it,  would  have  made 
him  the  successor  to  the  throne : virtues  which  her  successor, 
Moeris,  in  jealousy  of  Moses,  repaid  by  blotting  her  name 
from,  and  defacing  the  monuments. 

In  the  evening,  I rambled  among  the  palaces  of  the  Beys 
and  Pachas,  and  the  colleges  and  military  schools  of  the  young 
Osmanleys.  I listened  to  the  notes  from  piano,  harp,  and 
timbrel,  which  are  to  be  heard  through  the  closed,  latticed 
windows  of  the  harem,  where  are  Circassian  beauties,  and  all 
the  richness  of  oriental  luxury,  safely  concealed  from  the 
profane  eye  of  the  “ unbeliever.” 

The  sun  was  setting  over  the  distant  pyramids  in  the  ex- 
quisite beauty  and  glow  of  an  Egyptian  sky,  and  the  cymbals 
of  the  Turkish  garrison  were  ringing  in  my  ears,  while  I did 
full  justice  to  the  dinner  provided  by  Beckra,  my  Syrian  cook 
from  Damascus  ; and  in  anticipation  dwelt  with  delight  upon 
all  that  I was  to  see  in  the  six  hundred  miles  of  beauty  and 
antiquity  before  me. 

I hoisted  the  American  flag,  took  leave  of  kind  friends  who 
came  down  to  see  me  off,  and  established  myself  comfortably 
in  the  cabin,  armed  with  pistols,  books,  and  a mosquito-net. 
The  crew  began  their  happy  song,  beating  the  sakia  or  earthen 
drum,  clapping  their  hands  in  accompaniment,  and  chanting 
a low  song,  increasing  in  energy  and  motion  till  they  danced. 
We  passed  the  Halil  palace,  (from  whose  windows  came  soft 
music  and  singing,  which  I knew  was  of  a Circassian  voice,) — - 
and  the  Nilometer.  The  Arabs  sang  me  to  a refreshing  sleep. 
The  first  two  days  went  on  finely.  After  we  had  left  the 
pyramids  of  Abousir,  the  false  pyramid  was  the  first  ruin  of 
interest,  and  the  pyi'amids  of  Howara  and  Illaloon,  a journey 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


to  which  St.  John  has  well  described.  When  a head  wind 
kept  us  to  the  bank,  I went  ashore  to  a beled,  or  village, 
where  I usually  called  on  the  venerable  old  sheikh  ; with  Coptic 
or  Jewish  scribes,  sitting  on  a mat.  When  I told  him  that  I 
was  an  American,  with  an  air  of  superior  wisdom  he  told  his 
attendants  that  “ Americanos  were  the  ship-builders  of  the 
Sultan  in  Stamboul.” 

Reis  Suleiman  commanded  my  boat,  and  Abder  Achmed, 
his  brother-in-law,  was  helmsman ; a tall  Nubian,  a Berber 
Abudillah,  an  industrious  Arab  Ali,  an  honest  Berber  Schadi 
— these  six  composed  the  crew. 

IMy  dragoman,  Antonio  Kalieh,  is  an  Albanian  Greek.  He 
was  born  in  Iro  Castri  in  Albania,  and  has  made  many  trips 
through  the  east,  to  Damascus,  and  has  frequently  been  from 
Aleppo  to  Bagdad  by  caravan.  He  was  once  a dragoman  to 
Hamilton,  who  gave  him  a good  character ; but  has  probably 
since  degenerated. 

The  grottoes  of  El  Massara,  which  are  near  the  village 
Tourah,  may  well  induce  one  to  stop  his  boat.  Here  tlrey 
found  the  stone  for  the  pyramids  and  mighty  works  of 
Memphis,  and  here  the  Hebrews  labored  for  their  cruel 
taskmasters. 

One  morning  after  breakfast  I went  ashore  with  my  gun, 
popping  at  the  pigeons,  wild  ducks,  and  pelicans,  along  the 
bank.  Now  I would  start  the  beautiful  white  Ibis,  whom  the 
Egyptians  might  well  respect  for  his  carriage,  and  liken  to 
humanity.  I enjoyed  with  rapture  the  salubrious  clime,  the 
clear  and  serene  heaven,  the  genial  warmth  of  the  sun, — the 
fragrant  breath  of  nature.  Village  after  village  enticed  me  far 
in  advance  of  my  boat.  Here  were  cool  delightful  groves,  near 
which  old  patriarchal  Turks  were  overseeing  the  labors  of  the 


ADVENTURES  ASHORE. 


29 


simple,  respectful  Arab,  cultivating  for  them  the  fig  and  the 
vine, — lofty  palm-trees,  scattered  in  isolated  beauty,  spread  a 
refreshing  shade.  Sometimes  the  old  men  came  up  and  kissed 
my  hand : one  sitting  on  a mat  in  front  of  his  house,  where 
his  wife  was  sewing,  invited  me  to  sit  down.  Declining  the 
courteous  solicitation,  I pursued  my  course,  now  walking 
through  open  woodland  ranges,  luxuriant  with  dense  foliage 
and  the  richest  sward,  approaching  the  majesty  and  grace 
of  an  English  park — now  passing  through  a populous  village, 
conspicuous  with  mosque  and  minaret  and  bath — always 
pursued  by  the  snarling  bark  of  the  unchristian  dogs,  and  the 
“ Kelb,”  or  “ Nousra7ni,”  (dog  of  a Christian,)  of  the  no  less 
malignant  juveniles.  The  children  and  the  curs  are  as  anti- 
Christian  as  ever.  Some  of  the  finest  men  and  women  that  I 
had  ever  seen,  were  returning  from  the  well  cultivated  fields 
that  extend  to  the  oasis  of  the  Fayoom ; they  always  gave 
the  respectful  salutation  of  “ Salaam  Aleycoum,”  (God  be  with 
you,)  or  “ Sabbahy  P kair,”  (Good  day.)  The  atmosphere  was 
impregnated  with  the  fragrant  blossoms  of  pea  and  bean 
fields,  in  full  bloom,  which  were  tall  as  one’s  head  in  growth. 
At  sunset,  I reached  the  bank  of  the  river  again.  I had  been 
in  the  sun  all  day,  and  was  heated.  I threw  my  clothes 
off,  and  enjoyed  the  refreshing  luxury  of  a plunge  in  the  river. 
What  a renovation  ! This  Nile  is  certainly  a valuable  gift  to 
Egypt. 

In  the  next  village  a woman  cooked  me  some  eggs,  and 
I supped  on  milk  and  Arab  bread.  Ten  o’clock  came,  and 
no  boat.  I was  about  to  accept  the  hospitality  of  a boatman 
lying  by  the  shore,  as  the  village  was  filled  with  scowling 
men  prowling  with  clubs,  but  I saw  a light  in  the  far  dis- 
tance. I fired  my  gun,  while  the  boatmen  hailed  Reis 


30 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Suleiman.  How  it  echoed  in  the  night  solitude  1 Soon  I 
heard  one  of  my  pistols  fired  by  Antonio,  and  the  clear  distinct 
cry  of  “ Howaga.”  In  half  an  hour  my  boat  came  up.  My 
boatmen  were  no  less  joyed  than  myself.  Antonio  had  kept 
my  dinner  warm,  and  I dined  at  eleven  o’clock,  and  rested 
from  the  fatigues  of  the  day. 

Reached  Benisooef  the  next  evening.  It  is  a good  sized  town, 
has  a little  bazaar,  palace  of  a Bey,  mosque,  &c.  Halil 
Eflendi,  a Bey,  was  starting  on  a visit  to  Minieh,  and  I saw 
an  instance  of  the  oppression  of  the  rulers.  They  pressed  at 
every  village  men  from  their  work  ; one  man,  armed  with  a 
whip  and  dagger,  ran  along,  catching  whom  he  could,  and, 
dragging  them  to  the  boat,  made  them  pull  it  to  the  next 
village,  where  the  same  was  repeated ; while  the  crowds 
deserted  their  work  as  they  came  up.  One  of  the  taxgatherers 
I saw  take  a poor  man’s  sheep,  his  only  property  in  the  world ; 
and  every  man  has  to  pay  his  neighbor’s  taxes,  if  he  be  poor, 
so  that  all  comes  to  the  oppressive  pacha. 

At  Benisooef,  one  of  my  crew,  Achmed,  deserted.  He  had 
been  my  companion  in  excursions  ashore,  and  always  carried 
my  fowling-piece.  I had  given  him  several  presents,  which 
he  repaid  by  running  away.  We  had  a head  wind,  and  the 
crew  behaved  badly : but  I was  spending  the  interval  com- 
fortably under  the  roof  of  a French  refugee.  Castellan,  who 
had  served  in  Egypt  and  Algiers,  and  was  physician  here ; 
and  next  to  the  Governor,  as  Hakim  Pacha,  had  the  rule.  He 
gave  me  letters  to  all  the  Hakims,  and  French  gentlemen  in 
the  towns ; lectured  my  crew ; abused  my  dragoman  as  a 
mauvais  Grecque,  which  I began  half  to  suspect  was  the 
case,  and  insisted  on  parting  most  affectionately.  In  my  walks 
along  the  shore  to  Benisooef,  I found  exceeding  interest  in  the 


BENISOOEF. 


31 


neighborhood  of  the  brick  pyramid  of  Hawara  and  of  Illaloon. 
I found  the  works  of  the  Israelites,  which  their  taskmasters, 
Moeris  and  his  contemporaries,  made  them  build.  In  enter- 
ing the  region  of  the  Faydom,  I made  frequent  excursions 
toward  Lake  Moeris ; but  as  to  the  Labyrinth,  I had  satisfied 
myself  from  the  authorities  of  all  writers  from  Herodotus  to 
St.  John,  that  a search  for  it  would  be  most  unsatisfying.  In 
one  excursion,  in  which  I must  have  been  very  near  it,  I 
found  brick  with  straw,  such  as  the  Hebrews  used.  The 
obelisk,  bearing  the  name  of  Osirtasen,  is  really  of  interest ; but 
I preferred  resting  quietly  and  reading  in  Moore’s  “Epicurean,’’' 
of  the  poetical  labyrinth,  to  looking  for  sites  of  the  real  one. 

The  two  cities  of  Heracleopolis  and  Oxyrinchus,  which  are 
both  included  in  the  ancient  nome  of  Arsinoe,  have  scarcely  a 
wreck  of  their  former  grandeur.  A single  Corinthian  column 
stands  alone  to  mark  the  site  of  Oxyrinchus.  The  town  of 
Behnesa  is  situated  in  sight  of  the  river,  and  on  an  eminence. 
I took  my  Berber,  and  followed  the  water-carriers  crowding 
to  it : it  is  about  a mile  otf,  situated  in  a flourishing  plain.  I 
walked  through  the  bazaar,  and  one  or  two  well  dressed  and 
caparisoned  Turks  passed  me  on  their  horses.  The  Governor’s 
palace  was  here,  but  I had  not  time  to  call  on  him.  In  the 
mosque  of  Behnesa  are  some  columns  once  belonging  to  old 
Oxyrinchus.  Mounds  are  all  around,  showing  the  former  site 
of  a great  city. 

We  had  an  exquisite  sunset  and  view  up  the  river,  as  we 
passed  Gebel  el  Teir,  or  Mountain  of  the  Birds.  The  wild- 
ness of  this  region  has  been  well  described  by  travellers. 
There  are  tombs  cut  all  along  in  the  side  of  the  rock.  The 
convent  is  inhabited  by  monks  almost  of  the  same  character 
with  the  people.  My  Arabs  are  full  of  fears.  They  keep  upon 


32 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


the  Other  side  of  the  river,  and  with  some  reason ; for  I find, 
since  the  time  of  Bruce,  they  have  been  here  a wild  robber  race. 
Worse,  more  hang-dog  looking  faces,  I never  have  seen.  One 
who  devastated  the  whole  country,  came  to  a village  where 
there  were  two  or  three  soldiers,  stripped  them  all,  and  told 
them  to  go  to  Ibrahim  Pacha  and  tell  him  it  was  he — giving 
his  name — and  to  catch  him  if  he  could.  At  Tehnah  I 
visited  the  site  of  the  ancient  Achoris : near  here  is  the  cele- 
brated cave  of  Diana,  and  the  worship  of  Diana  was  kept  up  in 
this  region.  Every  locality  and  mountain  in  Egypt  has  its 
legend,  and  goddess  protector.  Here  it  was  Diana ; and  lying 
in  my  boat,  as  we  passed  those  mountains  in  the  moonlight,  I 
could  fancy  the  old  Greco-Egyptian’s  worship  of  his  goddess, 
who  he  believed  chased  her  prey  over  the  hills ; or  of  the 
older  Egyptian  to  whom  she  was  Diana-Lucina,  and  who 
believed  her  the  nurse  of  Horns  ; and  the  legend  is,  that  flee- 
ing from  Typhon,  she  hid  him  in  these  caves.  The  site  of 
Artemidos  Speos  is  just  above,  where  her  abode  was ; and 
the  moon  lighting  up  these  hills  like  day,  I fancy  we  hear 
the  fleet  horses  of  the  goddess.  Yes,  like  fair  Greece,  bright 
Egypt  had  its  beautiful  mythology,  but 

“ The  intelligible  forms  of  ancient  poets, 

The  fair  humanities  of  old  religion, 

The  power,  the  beauty,  and  the  majesty. 

That  had  their  haunt  in  dale,  or  piny  mountain. 

Or  forest,  by  slow  stream,  or  pebbly  spring. 

All  these  have  vanished  ; 

They  live  no  longer  in  the  faith  of  reason.” 

Schiller’s  Wallenstein. 

The  prodigy  of  the  mountain  of  the  birds  is  a legend  that, 
at  a certain  season  and  hour,  large  flocks  of  birds  assemble  in 


ANTINOE. 


33 


the  valley,  and  go  through  the  mysterious  ceremony  of  insert- 
ing their  bills  in  one  of  the  clefts,  and  it  closes  upon  one  of  their 
number,  when  he  is  left  here  to  die,  and  the  others  fly  away. 

Soon  we  were  beyond  the  mountains  of  Sheikh  Said, 
where  the  Arabs,  from  an  old  tradition,  throw  some  bread 
into  the  water,  and  call  upon  him,  “ Oh  ho.  Sheikh  Said 
these  mountains  are  worn  underneath,  and  into  natural 
grottoes,  in  which  several  crocodiles  were  sunning  themselves, 
who  started  as  we  approached.  On  shore  near  Schmoun,  I 
saw  a young  man  riding  on  an  ass  with  his  wife  behind  him, 
and  they  looked  so  young,  and  such  a happy  couple,  that  I 
thought  of  Isaac  wedding  Rebekah. 

From  here  the  winds  are  very  high,  particularly  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Gebel  Aboulfaydee,  and  the  Reis  and  Arabs 
keep  a good  look-out  in  holding  the  sail.  The  old  Grecian 
city  is  thus  described  by  Alciphron  : “ the  light  Grecian  archi- 
tecture of  the  imperial  city,  the  luxuries  and  honors  of  its  gar- 
dens— the  arches  of  triumph — the  superb  portico  that  encircles 
the  whole  city  with  its  marble  shade — the  Circus  of  the  Sim, 
by  whose  rare  colored  pillars  the  mysterious  movements  of  the 
Nile  is  measured — the  proud  monuments  of  glory  and  art, 
and  the  gay  multitude  that  enlivened  them.”* 

It  is  after  passing  Gebel  Hassan,  on  the  east  bank,  that  we 
come  in  sight  of  the  ruins  of  Antinoe,  and  the  city  built  by 
Hadrian  in  memory  of  his  favorite,  the  young  Antinoe.  If  the 
same  spirit  of  beauty  was  upon  this  city  as  is  upon  the  head 
of  Antinous,  what  a spot  of  loveliness  it  must  have  been  ! It  is 
an  oasis  in  the  wild  district,  whose  thievish  people  stretch  all 
along  here.  My  Arabs  dislike  going  to  that  shore,  and  always 
cross  to  the  other  side  before  night.  Antinoe  is  called  in 


Epicurean. 

C 


34 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Arabic,  Sheikh  Ababdie,  from  a tradition  of  the  Arabs  related 
by  Aboulfouda  in  his  description  of  Egypt.  In  those  times  it 
was  the  metropolis  of  Upper  Egypt,  and  a great  town  under 
the  Saracens.  The  young  Antinous  is  said  to  have  been 
drowned  in  the  Nile,  but  his  memory  is  preserved  in  one  of 
the  finest  sculptures  of  the  finest  Italian  gallery.  The  traces 
of  Corinthian  pillars,  triumphal  arches,  an  avenue  of  granite 
columns,  an  aqueduct,  and  many  other  Roman  remains  still 
mark  the  site ; but  I could  with  difficulty  trace  the  theatre 
opoken  of  by  travellers. 

It  is  among  the  anchorite  caves  in  this  mountain  that 
Moore  lays  the  scene  of  his  Epicurean,  and  the  retreat  of 
Melanius,  to  which  the  two  lovers  fly.  The  picture  he  draws 
from  the  top  of  the  mountain  you  might  draw  now,  were  not 
Antinoe,  opposite,  a ruin. 

“ The  view  from  the  top  of  the  rock  extending  on  either 
side  embraced  the  two  extremes  of  fertility  and  desolation.  . . . 
When  we  turned  to  the  river  what  a picture  of  animation 
presented  itself ! Near  us  to  the  south  were  the  graceful 
colonnades  of  Antinoe,  its  proud  populous  streets  and  tri- 
umphal monuments.  On  the  opposite  shore,  rich  plains,  all 
teeming  with  cultivation  to  the  water’s  edge,  seemed  to  offer 
up,  as  from  verdant  altars,  their  fruits  to  the  sun,  while  beneath 
us  the  Nile, 

“ The  glorious  stream, 

That  late  between  the  banks  was  seen  to  glide, 

With  shrines  and  marble  cities  on  each  side. 

Glittering  like  jewels  strung  along  a chain. 

Had  now  sent  forth  its  waters,  and  o’er  plain 
And  valley,  like  a giant  from  his  bed. 

Rising  with  outstretched  limbs,  superbly  spread.” 


AN  AGREEABLE  ENCOUNTER. 


35 


In  the  beautiful  valley  the  palm-trees  seemed  to  merge  into 
cool  alcoves,  and  we  appeared  to  sail  through  a land  of  roses. 
On  the  west  shore  lies  a town,  Coloso  or  Kolokosaneh.  Here 
crowds  of  market  women,  sitting  on  the  bank  with  the  deli- 
cious fruits  of  the  clime,  invited  us  to  the  shore ; and  I was 
equally  willing  as  my  boatmen,  as  the  wind  was  not  fair,  and 
the  Arabs  had  been  pulling  all  day,  to  rest  here  for  the  night. 
In  a cafe  were  gathered  a crowd  of  Aimes,  drinking  sherbet ; 
and  one  pretty  Alme  attracted  me  very  much,  as  I sat  sipping 
some  delicious  Turkish  coffee. 

An  hour  or  two  after,  strolling  through  the  town,  a crowd 
attracted  me  to  the  caf4  again,  and  there  I found  several 
Turks  of  the  better  class.  There  was  an  Elfendi  there,  a 
Turk,  and  very  much  of  a gentleman ; two  or  three  Arabs 
from  the  Red  Sea,  who  were  in  some  political  station,  and  of 
noble  presence.  A Kurd  from  Erzeroum,  with  his  tall  cap, 
had  wandered  there  by  some  means ; and  a wild-looking, 
rascally  fellow  of  a Persian,  from  Kandahar.  They  had  pro- 
bably been  to  Mecca,  and  were  returning  upon  some  Moham- 
medan afiairs.  We  were  very  gracious  to  each  other;  my 
cigars  made  them  all  friends  to  me,  and  we  had  on  the  whole 
a charming  chat.  We  kissed  each  other’s  hands,  when  we 
parted ; tliey  having  learned  from  me,  as  they  supposed,  all 
about  England  and  America,  and  I having  learned  a great 
deal  of  Arabic  and  of  the  customs  of  the  better  class. 

Just  as  I was  going  to  bed,  I heard  the  voices  of  some 
boatmen  coming  up ; and  looking  out  on  the  bright  moon, 
saw  the  two  English  flags  of  some  voyageurs.  Our  drago- 
man soon  made  us  acquainted,  and  I went  on  board.  Mr. 

F y,  an  English  gentleman ; Mr.  C — 1,  from  Scotland ; 

and  Mr.  F.,  a Dutch  gentleman  from  Batavia,  in  Java.  We 


36 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


had  a pleasant  evening.  I dined  with  them  after  it ; and  as 
they  had  all  just  come  from  India,  they  had  much  to  tell  of 
interest.  Our  Java  friend  had  many  stories  of  Thugs  and 
Phansigars,  and  the  beauty  of  that  island  which  he  had  fully 
explored.  I heard  with  delight  his  stories  of  the  Malays. 

With  a fair  wind,  we  push  on  through  groves  and  islands, 
and  sedgy  banks  ; the  river  all  the  way  to  Osiout  is  dangerous, 
and  since  the  days  of  Bruce  has  abounded  in  robbers.  The 
boatmen  have  two  guards  at  night.  A story  of  an  English- 
man is  frequently  told,  that  some  blacks  from  Sahara,  that 
abound  in  the  bazaar  villages  from  here  to  Osiout,  came 
from  shore  and  killed  dragoman,  Englishmen  and  all.  They 
generally  swim  in  the  water  silently,  and  come  up  alongside 
the  boat  from  the  water  side  and  cut  your  throat.  My  Arabs 
sing  less  frequently.  Pass  Fushna,  a pretty  village  with  palm 
groves. 

We  are  through  the  province  Fayoom,  and  now  enter  the 
Vostani,  or  Middle  Egypt.  We  pass  Minieh  with  a fair  wind ; 
and  though  I visited  it  on  my  return,  I will  describe  it  here. 

Minieh  is  the  site  of  the  ancient  “ Cynopolis,”  or  city 
of  the  dog ; and  it  was  said  that  there  were  here  temples  in 
honor  of  this  animal ; but  the  most  interesting  associations  of 
Minieh  are  those  of  the  times  of  the  Caliphs.  In  the  times 
of  Ibn  Katib,  (after  whom  it  was  named  Minieh  Ibn  Katib,) 
the  Caliph,  sent  hither  and  took  from  here  a Governor  who 
had  been  promoted  from  a menial  office  to  gratify  his  pique 
against  the  town.  This  man,  Ibn  Katib,  had  become  the 
best  of  governors ; but  now  deprived  of  his  office  Avas  wan- 
dering poor  and  a beggar  about  Bagdad,  when  a poet  came  up 
and  sang  his  praises.  He  replied  by  giving  him  a jewel 
which  he  had  saved  from  his  wreck ; and  the  value  of  this 


MINIEH. 


37 


caused  him  to  be  brought  before  the  Caliph,  who,  upon  hear- 
ing the  story,  restored  him  to  Minieh,  where  he  and  his 
posterity  long  reigned. 

On  my  return  here,  I stopped  and  visited  the  beautiful 
old  mosque  which  hangs  over  the  water’s  edge.  I wan- 
dered through  the  Turkish  town  (and  they  are  all  copies 
of  each  other),  looking  for  memorials  of  the  oriental  sway  in 
this  old  city.  I entered  the  bath,  so  well  described  by  Ste- 
phens, and  I believe  I had  the  same  operator.  Many  people, 
of  high  rank,  are  living  here.  My  old  shampooer  had  so 
satisfied  me  at  the  bath,  that  I gave  him  as  much  as  I did  the 
keeper  of  the  bath,  for  which  I could  hear  them  abusing  him 
after  I had  left. 

The  Governor  of  Minieh  is  very  severe.  One  woman  had 
just  been  executed  for  infidelity,  and  her  headless  trunk  was 
lying  in  the  streets.  A wind  from  the  north  detained  us  there 
some  hours,  strolling  about  the  bazaars.  I saw  a French 

hakim,  or  physician,  Mr.  M h.  I was  pleased  at  the 

handsome  appearance  and  correct  carriage  of  the  women,  who 
came  to  the  water’s  edge  to  draw  water. 

On  ascending  the  bold  Mount  Heredy,  I found  myself 
looking  down  into  a deep  dark  valley,  which  glittered  with  a 
sort  of  crystal  that  fills  the  place.  Some  of  these  crystals  are 
immense,  and  it  might  well  be  called  the  diamond  valley.  A 
large  vulture  was  on  a distant  crag,  and  I at  once  saw  the 
origin  of  the  story  of  Sindbad,  when  my  Arabs  spoke  of  the 
Elif  Laila,  or  thousand  and  one  nights.  A serpent  of  huge 
size  lived  here,  and  the  people  were  afraid  to  go  down  into 
this  abyss  to  get  crystals  for  fear  of  him  : voila,  the  bits  of 
flesh ; the  roc*  the  serpent  of  Sindbad.  This  serpent,  or 


• From  the  Eockham,  Arabic,  for  “ vulture.’ 


38 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


another  one,  was  here  till  very  lately,  and  the  Arabs  believed 
that  the  body  of  Sheikh  Heredy  was  changed  into  a serpent ; 
the  legend  probably  derived  from  the  Egyptian  idea  of  the 
serpent  Kneph — their  good  spirit.  When  they  are  in  difficulty 
they  call  on  Sheikh  Heredy,  and  my  Arabs  cried  out,  “ Ah  ! 
ha  ! Sheikh  Heredy !”  to  show  me  the  echo  of  the  place. 

Mount  Ababdie  and  Sheikh  Ababdie  is  another  legend. 

The  colossal  figure,  spoken  of  by  Yates,  is  still  to  be  seen 
at  tire  bottom  of  Sheikh  Heredy.  It  somewhat  resembles  the 
Sphinx,  and  is  in  a sitting  posture.  The  mountains  here  offer 
fine  subjects  for  the  pencil,  and  I have  been  trying  my  poor 
hand  at  sketching.  I never  so  much  wished  to  be  an  artist  as 
here  on  the  Nile,  to  carry  away  some  of  the  beautiful  features 
of  the  scenery,  which  few  think  belong  to  this  river.  I trust 
our  artists  will  yet  be  here,  and  carry  away  a panorama  of  it, 
and  its  thousand  views,  as  they  have  done  of  the  Mississippi 
and  the  Rhine.  What  a picture  it  would  be ! Thebes, 
Edfou,  Philae,  Alexandria,  Cairo,  Osiout,  moving  on  canvas 
before  you. 

The  fun  of  a fair  wind  on  the  Nile  is  great.  There  is 
sometimes  a gust  that  nearly  capsizes  our  little  boat,  and 
nothing  can  be  more  picturesque  than  the  efforts  of  our  Arabs. 
Each  one  shrieking,  jumping  first  to  one  side  and  then  to 
another ; the  venerable  Reis  storming,  and  the  folds  of  their 
turbans,  and  their  long  flowing  robes  streaming  in  the  wind  ; 
their  alann,  and  efforts  Avith  their  poles ; the  white  sails,  so 
like  the  Avings  of  a bird,  noAv  shifted  by  them  to  this  side,  and 
noAV  to  that ; and  they,  Avith  their  flashing  eyes  and  ivory 
teeth  shoAving  their  anxiety  as  they  tack,  Avhile  on  we  speed 
like  a bird  by  villages,  toAvns,  mosques,  minarets,  in  an 
oriental  panorama.  And  Avhen  all  danger  is  passed,  the  old 


GEBEL  ABOULFOUDA. 


39 


R4is  comes  aft  with  a grin,  as  he  has  done  a thousand 
times,  “ Haoua  thayeeb,  Howagd!^ — “ Wind  is  fair,  Howaga 
“ Mouch  ketyr  minheeny^’’ — “ Not  too  much  of  it  just  here 
bokra  (to-morrow)  Luxor,  or  bokra  Dendera,  as  the  case  may 
be  : and  the  others,  as  if  I should  pay  them  for  the  fair  wind 
which  Heaven  had  sent,  would  cry,  “ Backsheesh,  Howaga 
and  if  I answered,  “ Inshallah,"  they  would  say,  “ Thayeeb, 
Howaga — Howaga,  thayeeb." 

A day’s  sail  among  the  mountains  of  Aboulfouda,  the  wild 
scenery,  the  picturesque  rocks  sinking  into  the  river,  the  tower- 
like promontories  and  strata,  were  indeed  among  the  most  in- 
teresting objects  of  my  journey. 

There  are  the  mountains  just  before  Manfaloot.  St.  John, 
Dr.  Richardson,  and  all  writers  upon  Egypt,  have  dwelt  upon 
the  peculiar  beauty  of  this  scenery  of  Gebel  Aboulfouda. 
Though  not  so  grand  as  that  of  the  mountains  of  Cheno- 
buscion,  I can  scarce  imagine  any  thing  more  picturesque. 
You  sail  under  the  rocks ; the  river  has  worn  caves  unap- 
proachable save  by  the  water.  Here  the  anchoret  has  cut 
himself  seats, 

“ Vivoque  Sedilia  saxo 

and  you  can  look  far  into  them.  Then  on  the  edge  basks  the 
crocodile,  and  birds  fly  around ; pigeons  make  their  nests — 
tame  creatures,  sometimes  flying  on  your  boat : so  sacred  is 
the  bird.  Birds  rest  on  your  sails,  and  some  pick  up  the 
crumbs  by  you  and  the  grain  of  your  fowls. 

We  passed  after  Sheikh  Said,  or  Shek  Saadi,  the  Tel-el- 
Amaron,  and  El  Hargeh,  and  soon  arrived  in  sight  of  Manfaloot, 
but  having  a fine  wind,  did  not  land  till  on  my  return.  I was 
pleased  with  the  town,  as  its  towering  minarets  and  tree-hidden 


40 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


mosques  made  it  look  so  like  a New-England  village,  situated 
as  it  is  in  a green  plain,  and  on  the  placid  river.  Evidences  of 
lively  Turkish  life  were  about, — numerous  soldiers,  the  capari- 
soned horses  of  Turkish  officers,  and  the  clashing  cymbal  sounds 
of  a Turkish  band,  playing  an  old  English  tune,  which  I have 
frequently  heard  in  representations  of  Norman  history  in  the 
theatre.  How  familiar  it  sounded  on  the  remote  Nile.  Some 
English  refugee  had  been  here,  and  taught  the  Arabs  ; who 
have  a native  musical  skill,  and  under  French  teachers,  as  in 
the  military  bands  of  Cairo,  make  fine  musicians. 

On  my  return  down  the  Nile,  early  in  the  morning,  before 
sunrise,  we  landed  at  this  place,  and  I strolled  into  the  square, 
where  the  market-women  were  exposing  fruits,  vegetables, 
milk,  butter,  cheese,  bread,  and  all  the  products.  I was  there 
struck  with  the  civilized  restraint,  which  is  not  so  apparent  in 
Upper  Egypt.  I walked  several  times  through  the  bazaar,  a 
large,  wide  street,  which  would  have  been  an  ornament  to 
any  city.  The  superiority  of  the  shops,  the  fine  stores  of  a 
peculiar  kind  of  cloth  that  is  manufactured  here,  the  abun- 
dance of  Jew  and  Greek  merchants  and  Turks,  the  enter- 
prising appearance  of  the  place,  (owing  doubtless  to  this  com- 
paratively unproductive  part  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile,)  all  had 
an  interest  from  its  contrast. 

Beni  Hassan. — Who  does  not  here  recall  the  expression 
in  the  book  of  Job,  a “ tomb  cut  in  the  rock  ?”  The  name  of 
theOsitarsen  is  here,  who,  say  some,  expelled  the  shepherd  kings 
from  Egypt,  and  was  contemporary  with  Joseph ; and  who,  Bun- 
sen says,  with  more  explicitness  than  accuracy,  lived  a thousand 
years  before  Moses,  and  that  in  his  reign  the  shepherd  kings 
invaded  Egypt.  But,  turning  from  such  crude  chronological 
conclusions,  how  interesting  the  proof  of  Scripture  truth  con- 


BENI  IIASSAN. 


41 


tained  here.  The  interest  of  Egyptian  customs  and  trades 
developed  here,  is  all  written  in  Wilkinson.  In  the  tomb  of 
Pahri,  I was  gratified  by  the  testimonies  in  favor  of  Scripture 
that  crowded  upon  me.  But,  doubtless,  the  shepherd  kings 
were  expelled  by  Amosis ; and  Nolan’s  views  on  this  point 
seem  more  reasonable,  excepting  his  dates,  for  which  I prefer 
to  trust  to  Hales.  As  to  the  last  fragment  of  Manetho,  which 
Bunsen  accepts  and  Lepsius  rejects,  I think  it  either  a forgery, 
or  a lie  of  Manetho. 

Miss  Martineau,  in  her  book,  exaggerates  somewhat  the 
beauty  of  the  trades  and  customs  represented  in  the  tombs. 
In  all  of  them,  you  can  trace  doorways  and  pillars,  some 
sculptured,  some,  like  the  best  tombs  in  Thebes,  unfinished. 
Few  enter  all  the  tombs,  as  there  are  thirty-one  in  all,  and 
but  six  or  eight  are  interesting.  The  next  to  the  two  last  in 
the  face  of  the  mountain  has  a vaulted  portico,  and  two  fluted 
pillars ; its  basement  is  painted  a deep  red. 

Ositarsen  the  First  is  settled  by  Dr.  Lepsius,  of  Berlin,  to 
have  been  the  ^etorsarsen  of  the  twelfth  dynasty.  The  expul- 
sion of  the  shepherd  kings,  by  Amosis,  according  to  Hales, 
dates  1909  b.  c.  ; while,  as  Bunsen  says,  the  shepherd  kings 
invaded  Egypt  in  his  time.  His  chronology  (by  his  accepting 
every  fragment  of  Manetho,  which  is  doubtless  in  parts  a forgery) 
differs  several  hundred  years  from  Hales’s.  Josephus,  ambi- 
tious to  prove  the  Hebrews  a great  people,  has  falsified  history. 
He  wished  to  identify  them  with  the  shepherd  kings.  With 
Hales’s  chronology  I think  it  can  be  reconciled ; but  with  the 
lesser  chronology  of  Usher,  and  the  greater  of  Bunsen,  it  can- 
not be.  This,  and  the  proofs  from  these  tombs  and  those  of 
Ghizeh,  will  be  fully  shown  in  another  work. 

I noticed  in  one  of  the  tombs,  Sechonsosis’  name,  of  the 


42 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


same  dynasty  as  Manetho  names.  The  idea  that  the  captives 
in  this  tomb  were  Joseph’s  brethren,  which  Mrs.  Romer,  in 
her  Travels,  makes  such  a great  noise  about,  is  well  exposed 
by  Miss  Martineau ; as  well  as  the  Elginism  of  Mrs.  Romer,  in 
removing  a figure  of  one  of  the  captives.  They  cannot  be 
Joseph’s  brethren,  because  they  are  figures  of  thirty-seven 
captives,  instead  of  Joseph’s  ten  brethren. 

The  Doric  style  of  the  columns  is  very  beautiful,  showing, 
in  this  highly  ancient  monument  of  Egypt,  the  origin  of  archi- 
tecture, so  improved  by  the  Greeks  ; for,  except  the  pyramids, 
Beni  Hassan’s  tombs  are  the  oldest  monuments  in  Egypt. 

Miss  Martineau  says  it  is  safe  to  visit  Beni  Hassan ; but  I 
think  that  she  was  not  ashore,  among  the  scowling  vaga- 
bonds that  abound  all  the  way  up  from  Gebel  El  Teir  to  the 
tombs,  as  often  as  I was. 

In  one  little  Arab  village,  I entered  just  as  three  or  four 
had  reclined  around  a woman  sitting  under  a tree.  She  was 
of  the  red  hue  of  the  Abyssinians,  and,  as  I remarked,  it  was 
the  acacia  which  blooms  in  Abyssinia.  I could  not  but  fancy 
she  was  apostrophizing,  in  her  song,  the  tree  of  her  native 
land,  in  the  manner  of  the  poet ; — 

“ Oh,  Abyssinian  tree  ! 

We  pray,  we  pray  to  thee, 

By  the  glow  of  thy  golden  fruit. 

And  the  violet  hue  of  thy  flower. 

And  the  greeting  mute 
Of  thy  boughs’  salute. 

To  the  stranger  who  seeks  thy  bower. 

“ Oh,  Abyssinian  tree  ' 

How  the  traveller  blesses  thee. 


OSHMUNEIN. 


43 


Wlien  the  night  no  moon  allows, 

And  the  sunset  hour  is  near, 

And  thou  bendest  thy  boughs 
To  kiss  his  brows, 

Saying,  ‘ Come,  rest  thee  here.’ 

Oh,  Abyssinian  tree ! 

Tlius  bow  tliy  head  to  me.” 

But  the  sentiment  was  only  for  a moment,  for  two  tall,  stout 
fellows,  armed  with  clubs,  came  out  and  checked  my  admira- 
tion. Two  Turks  stood  there,  who  had  observed  my  admi- 
ration for  the  singer ; which  now  controlling,  I walked  away, 
throwing  her  a piastre,  and  after  making  our  purcliases  at  the 
village,  we  continued  on  our  way. 

As  to  the  convent  of  the  pulley,  whose  beggarly  monks 
are  seen  at  .this,  as  well  as  the  convent  of  St.  Anthony  and  St. 
Paul,  and  those  abounding  here,  I leave  them  to  the  pages  of 
Curzon,  who,  in  his  Monasteries  of  the  Levant,  has  fully 
described  and  exposed  their  claims  to  the  support  and  atten- 
tion of  the  Christian  world. 

Osh?mmein  is  the  site  of  Hermopolis  Magna  of  the  Greeks 
and  Romans  ; but  few  ruins  remain  of  the  great  city  of  Hermes 
of  the  Egyptians,  the  stories  of  whom  make  us  well  conclude, 
with  Nolan,  that  it  was  the  divinely  taught  astronomical  and 
provident  wisdom  of  Joseph  that  furnished  the  tradition  and 
original  of  Hermes.  That  Joseph’s  interpretation  of  dreams 
gave  them  Hermes,*  and  his  astrological  science,  there  is  no 
manner  of  doubt. 

Here  they  built  their  city  ; and  as  he  was  the  original  of 
the  Mercury  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  as  the  divinity  of 


• See  what  Nolan  has  since  written  on  the  subject.  1849. 


44 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


wisdom  and  learning  here  at  Hermopolis  Magna,  the  Mace- 
donian and  the  Emperors  Ptolemys  and  Roman  Emperors  culti- 
vated his  worship.  What  a sublime  idea,  that  Scripture  Joseph 
gave  Egyptians,  Greeks,  and  Romans  their  finest  originals  of 
mythology;  and,  carry  the  idea  through:  was  not  Noah,  Osiris; 
and  Typhon  the  deluge  ? was  not  Shem,  Pthah,  and  did  they 
not  worship  Ham  as  an  astrologer  ? [see  in  Scripture  the  allu- 
sion to  “ the  wisdom  of  Canaan.”]  Did  they  not  gain  their  spir- 
ituality of  belief  from  the  Hebrew  divine  doctrine  of  the 
immortality  of  the  soul  ? and  were  not  their  Amenti  the  last 
judgment,  and  all  their  natural  religion  the  remains  of  primi- 
tive revelation  given  to  the  patriarchs  and  Hebrews,  and  partly 
inculcated  among  the  Egyptians  by  Moses  and  Joseph  ? 

Few  remains  mark  the  site  of  the  great  Hermopolis,  and 
only  some  bricks  tell  what  was  the  great  city  of  Hermes,  but 
the  well  of  Joseph  yet  gladdens  the  Palestine  traveller,  and 
the  localities  of  real,  defined  Scripture  antiquity,  are  settled 
without  doubt.  What  a host  of  convictions  confirm  the 
truth  of  the  Bible  in  Egypt ! The  mysteries  of  Egypt  were 
bugbears  and  charlatanism,  and  the  truth  of  Scripture  is  the 
highest,  best  truth,  possessing,  as  Sir  W.  Jones  said,  “more 
science,  more  antiquity,  more  lofty  poetry,  more  true  Avisdom 
than  all  the  writings  of  all  the  authors  in  the  world.” 

Passing  over,  I was  near  the  mountains  on  the  Libyan  side, 
two  miles  distant  from  the  river.  Here  I entered  a town 
nearly  as  large  as  Benisoof,  Avhich  was  really  a curiosity.  I 
doubt  whether  it  has  been  visited  by  many  travellers.  T{re 
houses  were  handsomely  built,  better  than  any  of  the  towns 
down  the  Nile.  Hundreds  of  Bedouin  encampments  were 
around  it,  and  the  town  was  walled.  Going  into  the  gates,  I 
walked  through  numberless  streets,  where  women,  engaged  in 


BEDOUIN  TOWN. 


45 


the  most  industrious  occupations,  seemed  to  be  as  much  aston- 
ished at  my  dress,  as  the  Indians  at  Peru  were  at  the  Spaniards. 
I could  buy  nothing,  though  I saw  abundance  of  every  thing 
I asked  for.  The  men  were  all  lying  on  the  ground  in  the 
streets  in  rags,  and  a riclier,  more  independent  set  of  beggars  I 
never  saw.  Not  even  a Turk  was  here — not  a trace  of  civili- 
zation ; nothing  but  the  Bedouin  Arabs.  Flocks  of  camels, 
sheep,  and  goats,  were  around,  and  all  showed  the  patriarchal 
independence  of  that  primeval  mode  of  life,  in  which  God 
created  man.  I was  unarmed,  but  I received  not  even  an 
insult — not  a word,  but  politeness.  Had  I entered  a town 
nearer  civilization,  where  Europeans  are  protected  by  Consuls 
and  frigates,  I would  have  been  insulted,  and,  being  defence- 
less, would  have  been  endangered.  I shall  never  forget  the 
bright  page  of  that  Bedouin  town.  Virtue,  the  wealth  of  a 
fine  soil,  a salubrious  atmosphere,  and  contentment  seemed 
to  reign.  On  my  way  toward  the  river,  numbers  of  young 
men,  apparently  fourteen  or  sixteen,  passed  with  their  wives, 
of  the  same  apparent  age,  all  carrying  baskets,  riding  on 
one  donkey.  They  evinced  the  best  breeding,  and  modesty 
that  would  have  adorned  a modern  city.  I never  carried 
arms  again  among  the  Bedouins. 

I returned,  directing  my  course  to  the  southeast,  and,  from 
a high  dike,  or  mound,  saw  my  boat — a mere  speck  far  below. 
I distinguished  the  flags  of  my  two  friends’  boats  far  in  the 
distance.  I arrived  in  two  hours  at  a village  on  the  river 
side,  and  waited  for  my  boat.  Here  I found  some  people 
slaughtering  an  ox,  and  could  easily  buy  milk,  bread,  and 
eggs,  which  I was  refused  every  where  along  the  plain,  away 
from  the  river.  In  the  larger  Bedouin  towns  they  told  me  I 
could  only  procure  food  at  a Belled,  or  small  village.  They 


46 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


are  forced  to  conceal  the  possession  of  even  milk  to  save  it 
from  the  Pacha  and  his  French  emissaries,  for  one  of  whom 
they  doubtless  took  me. 

On  arriving  at  my  boat,  I learned  my  acquaintances  had 
passed  it,  and  left  an  invitation  for  me  to  dine  in  the 
afternoon  at  Osiout  in  their  boat.  The  views  of  the  land- 
scape increase  in  beauty  ; miles  in  the  distance  lay  Osiout,  in 
the  midst  of  a fertile  plain. 

It  has  a little  port  where  my  friends’  boats  lay,  and  they 
having  gone  to  the  mountain,  I hurried  to  mount  one  of  the 
donkeys,  which  were  offered  me  in  good  English ; and 
Antonio  and  I were  soon  upon  the  lovely  ride  to  Osiout. 
Such  a beautiful  situation  ! The  trees  have  a peculiar  flower 
that  perfumed  the  atmosphere ; and,  on  each  side  of  an  ele- 
vated road,  over  which  we  ambled  on  our  nice  little  animals,  lay 
gardens  of  orange  trees,  and  groves : and,  as  we  approached 
the  outskirts,  these  gardens,  attached  to  palaces  of  the  Beys, 
and  wealthier  Osmanleys,  increased  in  beauty.  In  the  bazaar 
I saw  numbers  of  Bedouin  blacks  from  the  desert  of  Sahara ; 
the  tallest  men  I ever  saw,  perfectly  black,  with  the  purest  of 
white  robes,  armed  ferociously,  and  looking  like  very  Lucifer s. 
Here  all  the  marks  of  an  Eastern  bazaar  are  to  be  seen — 
Turks,  Jews,  Greeks,  Amaouts,  Gwawazie,  Arabs. 

The  Governor’s  house  has  been  described  by  Stephens.  I 
peeped  into  the  mosque,  and  saw  some  fine  columns.  I hur- 
ried away  to  the  tombs  and'  site  of  ancient  Lycopolis.  Its 
ruins  are  built  into  the  mosques  and  towns  of  modern  Osiout. 

Here  was  the  capital  of  the  Lycopolite  nome,  where  the 
worship  of  the  wolf  and  mummies  was  kept  up — some  say  the 
dog,  but  doubtless  it  was  the  jackal,  partaking  of  the  nature  of 
both.  The  paintings  on  the  tombs  abound  with  representa- 


TURKISH  BATH. 


47 


tions  of  them,  and  the  pits  are  filled  with  their  mummies  ; a 
strange  and  sickening  idolatry,  which  Egyptian  scholars,  who 
conceive  idolatry  was  only  symbolical,  may  well  note.  It 
was  the  worst  specimen  of  animal  worship.  Wolves  and 
jackals  abounded  here,  and  were  the  curse  of  the  people ; 
they  feared  them,  and  worshipped  them. 

The  view  from  the  top  of  this  mountain  has  been  well 
described  by  Stephens,  and  I fear  my  readers  may  suspect  the 
genuineness  of  my  rhapsodies  on  Egypt,  if  I continue  them. 
The  plain  filled  with  fields,  the  vast  extent,  the  clear  atmos- 
phere, the  river  winding  tlirough  the  noble  plain,  is  there  still, 
and  is  well  worth  a voyage  up  the  Nile. 

To  the  southeast  lay  the  Gebel  el  Kofferi,  in  whose  sides 
those  tombs  are  cut,  which  furnish  Stephens  with  his  descrip- 
tions and  adventures  with  wolves  and  bats 

The  Sababinath,  or  Chamber  of  the  Seven  Virgins,  has 
been  fully  described.  E.  Joy  Morris,  in  his  travels,  relates  an 
adventure,  as  well  as  the  murder  of  one  boatman,  and  the 
Governor’s  conduct  in  whipping  his  own  crew  for  it.  On  my 
return  to  the  town,  I saw  among  the  Sahara  Africans  some 
who  were  said  to  be  from  Senaar,  who  came  here  to  trade  in 
gold  and  ivory.  I went  to  the  Turkish  bath,  and  found  in 
the  room,  reposing  on  his  couch,  and  enjoying  his  pipe,  my 
Dutch  friend,  who  seemed  in  a very  disinterested  manner,  (in 
that  luxurious  position,)  to  ofier  to  wait  for  me.  That  bath  I 
shall  never  forget.  Constantinople’s  baths  of  Suleyman  Pacha 
were  nothing  to  it.  At  Cairo  I was  always  boiled,  but  in 
Osiout  I enjoyed  such  a bath  ( Turc)  as  I never  had,  or  expect 
to  have  again,  unless  I get  to  the  Mussulman’s  Paradise.  The 
darkness  on  entering,  the  luckily  late  hour  and  absence  of 
persons,  and  the  cleanliness,  the  finished  and  artistical  rubbing 


48 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


with  the  brush,  the  shampooing,  the  plunge,  and  the  delight- 
ful splashing  with  cold  water — and  though  I cried,  “ Not  too 
hot,”  my  old  Arab  understood  the  philosophy  of  contrast  too 
well  to  oblige  me — the  soaping,  and  the  whole  operation,  seemed 
to  stamp  the  character  of  my  performer.  When  he  gets  to  the 
Prophet,  he  will  be  promoted  to  his  grand  Hammam^  and  have 
as  many  Houris  as  the  Sultan.  On  reaching  the  couch  room, 
I found  my  friend  still  ready  to  wait ; and,  swathed  in  towels, 
for  an  hour  I reposed,  while  the  soles  of  my  feet  were  rubbed ; 
and  after  a nap,  and  coffee,  pipes,  sherbet,  lemonade,  &c.,  we 
were  on  our  donkeys,  and  riding  back  to  the  port  and  our  boats. 
How  the  clear,  delightful  air  seemed  to  rush  into  every  pore  as 
if  a thermometer  had  regulated  the  atmosphere  for  us — every 
breath  seemed  Paradise  ! How  beautiful  the  mountains  in 
the  setting  sun — the  high  temperature  of  an  air,  one  remove 
only  from  the  tropical. 

Back  to  Nile  and  its  refreshing  waters  again.  I dined 
with  my  friends ; but,  as  the  wind  was  fair,  and  they  were 
forced  to  wait  for  their  men  to  make  bread,  (a  contingency 
which  I had  guarded  against  by  instructing  my  dragoman  to 
buy  a sheep  and  bread  for  our  men  that  we  might  not  delay,) 
I was  soon  leaving  beautiful  Osiout.  A piastre  had  given 
each  of  my  Arabs  a bath,  and  they  were  in  as  fine  spirits  as 
I was ; and  in  the  evening,  as  the  clear  bright  moon  shone 
upon  the  forms  of  Gebel  Osiout,  and  the  Libyan  chain,  and 
the  wind  carried  us  on,  while  the  stars  were  reflected  on  the 
water  as  I have  seen  them  in  clear  Lake  Leman,  or  on  the 
Rhine  at  Basle,  the  Arabs  told  a beautiful  story,  in  which 
I recognized  a likeness  to  one  of  the  Mollaka  stories  of  Per- 
cival.  They  told  the  story  of  Joseph  and  Potiphar’s  wife,  and 
their  usual  exciting  tales  of  Antar,  and  his  beautiful  loved 


OSIOUT. 


49 


Hybla.  They  told  them  with  flashing  eyes,  interspersed  them 
with  fables  that  might  have  been  in  Lochman,  and  stories  from 
the  Elif  Laila  and  songs. 

We  bade  adieu  to  El  Hamra,  the  port  of  Osiout,  whose 
donkey  boys  are  so  smart,  and  leaving  our  English  friends, 
started  with  a fair  wind.  I sat  through  the  evening,  running 
over  in  my  mind  the  history  of  the  town  we  had  left.  Miss 
Martineau,  in  her  work,  describes  the  beautiful  plain,  and  has 
run  over  the  history.  Here,  in  earlier  times,  even  in  such 
beauty  of  nature,  men  worshipped  and  embalmed  the  wolf, 
and  the  dog,  and  the  jackal,  because  they  feared  them  as 
the  destroyers  of  their  flocks.  Here  the  Greek  Emperors  had 
a home,  as  Egypt’s  rulers  have  to  this  day.  Here  lived  the 
Christian  Bishop,  John  of  Lycopolis,  whose  famous  adventure 
and  connection  with  the  Emperor  Theodosius  of  Byzantium 
has  been  well  storied. 

While  going  over  the  beautiful  palace  and  gardens  of  Ibra- 
him Pacha,  where  Mohammed  Ali  always  lived  on  his  way  to 
Upper  Egypt,  I could  not  but  feel  the  interest  of  the  changes : 
that  the  Christian  Bishop  should  no  more  govern  this  charm- 
ing plain,  and  that  while  his  creed  rules  the  finest  part  of  the 
world,  his  former  home  is  ruled  by  the  Moslem.  The  fourteen 
minarets  of  Osiout ; the  steamboat  of  the  Pacha’s  daughter, 
who  is  old  now,  but  has  been  celebrated  for  her  lovers ; the 
many  monuments  of  Moslem  sway — what  a change  ! Miss 
Martineau  compares  the  immense  plain  and  its  fertility  to  the 
rolling  prairies  in  Illinois,  and  with  some  justice.  Osiout  is 
the  present  capital  of  Upper  Egypt,  and  is  the  most  interesting 
city  on  the  Nile,  after  Cairo.  A description  of  the  present 
Egyptian  towns  would  form  an  interesting  volume  by  them- 
selves. 

D 


50 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Soohajz  is  the  ancient  “ Crocodilopolis,”  or  city  of  the 
crocodiles,  where  they  were  worshipped.  Here  we  were  sure 
of  seeing  large  ones,  and  our  guns  were  ready  for  a fine 
aim.  We  saw  two  huge  ones  on  a bank,  but  not  in  time  for 
a sure  shot.  From  here  travellers  generally  visit  the  convent 
of  Aboo-Shenood,  and  an  interesting  place  it  is : the  half-naked 
monks,  running  about,  their  delight  at  seeing  a Frank  and 
Christian  who  will  give  them  a few  piastres,  are  a real  nov- 
elty. The  site  of  the  convent  is  the  old  city  of  Medeneh  Atreeb. 
Mr.  Curzon,  in  his  Monasteries  of  the  Levant,  has  fully  de- 
scribed one  of  his  visits  here.  Certainly  the  monks  are  hospita- 
ble to  all  pilgrims  who  come  from  Abyssinia,  or  are  going  to 
the  church  there ; and  one  was  there,  who,  though  black,  was 
said  to  be  a highly  learned  man.  How  much  that  Hamyar 
priest,  (whose  black  skin  could  not  conceal  the  delicate  mod- 
esty of  the  scholar,)  how  much  could  he  tell  me  of  the  Sabe- 
ans  and  the  kings  of  the  East,  those  who  first  acknowledged 
Christ ; — whose  queen  was  Sheba ; and  of  the  Abyssinian 
church  in  the  land  whence  came  gifts  of  gold,  frankincense, 
and  myrrh. 

Though  it  was  said  we  should  see  crocodiles  after  we  had 
passed  Minieh,  we  did  not  see  them  till  we  had  passed  Osiout. 
They  uniformly  dived  into  the  river  as  we  approached. 

Our  boat  took  a wrong  route,  and  the  reis  was  perplexed  by 
the  numerous  islands  here.  As  it  went  back,  I crossed  one  of 
the  islands  and  proceeded  up.  As  my  boat  came  up  in  an  hour, 
I had  to  cross  a fork  of  water  up  to  my  neck,  and  one  of  my 
boatmen,  who  had  been  sent  to  get  me,  stripped,  and  I sat  on 
his  head.  Half  way  over,  I heard  his  neck  crack  beneath 
me,  and  expected  a splash ; but  he  carried  me  bravely  over 
and  dropped  me  on  the  bank,  so  fatigued  that  he  could  only 


FARSHIOUT. 


51 


grin,  and  mutter  “ Thayeeb  Howaga.”  Poor  Saadi ! I liked 
him  best  of  them  all.  He  wanted  to  go  with  me  to  America. 

Farshiout  lies  between  Soohajz  and  the  bend  which  the 
river  makes  to  Dendera.  Like  the  whole  country  from  Gir- 
geh,  it  is  highly  productive  and  beautifully  cultivated.  Im- 
mense ditches  go  to  the  mountains,  which  irrigate  where  the 
river  Soohadjz  or  Soohadjz  Moje  Water  and  its  streamlets  do 
not  flow.  The  water-wheel  or  Sakias,  or  Persian  wheels,  are 
frequently  seen,  and  a greater  industry  seems  to  prevail  in 
the  cultivation  here.  The  river  is  filled  with  islands,  and 
navigation  is  diflicult.  Sometimes  our  boats  get  aground,  and 
our  boatmen  strip  and  jump  into  the  water,  despite  the  timse- 
achs  or  crocodiles. 

At  sunrise  of  this  lovely  morning,  I was  on  my  feet 
and  climbing  the  lofty  mountains  on  the  Arabian  side,  the 
whole  chain  of  which  are  called  the  mountains  El  Said,  and 
rise  in  forms  of  castellated  grandeur  as  we  ascend  the  Nile. 
The  Gebel-el-Teir  was  a wild  chain  ; Gebel  Heredy  was  lofty 
and  noble ; Gebel  Osiout  was  high  and  picturesque ; and 
Gebel  Girgeh  higher  still.  But  if  these  are  grand,  the  Gebel- 
el-Said  is  sublime.  I walked  along  through  shady  groves  of 
the  domn  palm,  which  I here  saw  for  the  first  time,  and  of 
which  Juvenal  speaks.  The  fruit  looks  enticing,  resembling 
a pomegranate,  but  is  said  to  be  poisonous.  Catching  a view 
of  the  distant  furnaces  of  How  or  Havou,  the  Diospolis  Parva 
of  the  ancients,  and  which,  from  its  furnaces,  may  well  be 
called  the  Birmingham  of  Upper  Egypt,  I hurried  back  to  my 
boat  and  breakfast.  The  mimosa  and  acacia  trees  fill  this 
fertile  plain. 

Passing  How,  I landed  again,  our  boat  having  crossed  to 
the  other  side,  upon  the  Libyan  or  western  bank.  These 


52 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Libyan  mountains,  like  the  Arabian  chain,  make  a circuit  of 
several  miles,  their  gray,  brown  forms  glistening  in  the  sun. 
Between  the  Nile  and  these,  stretches  a semicircular  valley  of 
the  most  beautiful  green,  and  spotted  with  a hundred  Bedouin 
encampments  and  straw  huts,  with  their  flocks  of  camels, 
sheep,  buffaloes,  and  goats.  It  was  all  primitive  as  the  patri- 
archs. These,  my  dragoman  told  me,  were  the  poorer  Bedou- 
ins from  Mecca  or  Hajji,  so  called.  While  we  were  walking 
along,  one  of  them  came  up  with  several  scarabaei  with 
cartouches  on  them,  saying  that  he  had  brought  them  from 
Gournou.  I saw  they  were  newly  manufactured.  Scarcely 
a genuine  antique  was  offered  me  at  Cairo  or  Thebes,  for  in 
both  places  the  German  agents  get  every  thing.  He  armed 
himself  with  an  ugly  weapon  or  pickaxe,  as  if  afraid  of  us. 

Looking  down  the  Nile  here  from  the  high  mound  along 
the  river,  as  it  makes  a turn,  what  a magnificent  view ! a 
combination  of  the  most  lovely  attributes  of  Nature,  and  beau- 
ties of  mountain  and  valley  ; the  Arabian  chain  bounded  the 
vale  in  the  distance,  and  between  it  and  the  Lybian  chain 
flowed,  through  the  most  luxuriant  of  plains,  the  lovely  Nile. 

Thus  O Egypt,  has  the  Almighty  Power,  who  avenges 
nations,  yet  left  upon  thee  the  impress  of  beauty,  as  if  to  say 
that,  though  cursed  in  thy  rulers,  thou  hast  yet  the  marks  of 
external  and  noble  grandeur.  Below  wound  the  wide  river  and 
its  beautiful  waters.  Far  in  the  distance,  grove  upon  grove, 
paradise  upon  paradise  like,  the  view  seemed  to  stretch : the 
town  of  How  was  visible  miles  down  in  the  clear  atmosphere. 

But  what  lofty  castle  is  this  before  us,  jutting  over  the 
river,  or  rather,  assemblage  of  castles  ? It  is  one  which  Isis  or 
Nature  threw  down  as  a challenge  to  all  the  Gothic  piles  in 
the  north  of  Europe ; and  in  every  century  the  Baron, — the 


CHENOBUSCION. 


53 


architect,  has  tried  to  equal  it,  and  failed ; a thousand  piles  of 
man’s  workmanship  could  hardly  equal  in  grandeur  that 
bold  form.  Fortress  of  eternal  rock,  that  over  that  Egyptian 
city  of  Kasr-el-Said,  and  stones  of  the  ancient  city  Cheno- 
buscion,  rearest  thy  lofty  form,  and  haltest  here  in  boldness 
and  grandeur,  which  the  Drachenfels,  or  Hudson’s  cliffs,  or 
Gibraltar,  cannot  excel ; thy  lofty  battlements,  thy  terraces  of 
hundred  surmounting  strata,  thy  clusterings  of  fluted  columns, 
and  points  and  spires,  which  the  glacier  can  scarce  rival ; thy 
pillars,  like  vertebra  of  a huge  animal,  thy  broad  eternal  front 
reflecting  its  dark  form  in  the  clear  glassy  mirror  below — 
contrasting  in  grandeur  with  the  puny  forms  of  the  dates  and 
palms,  skirting  the  green  at  thy  base ; like  man  to  a pyramid : 
what  are  man’s  attempts,  St.  Peter’s  Church,  the  Pyramids,  or 
St.  Paul’s  pile,  when  beside  thee  7 Slope  away  again  from  the 
river,  wild  mountains  of  Araby.  It  is  a noble  work,  that  last  of 
thine.  Dame  Nature,  and  you  may  well  retire  with  such  modest 
grace. 

I passed  here  a boat  of  two  acquaintances,  and  English 
ladies ; one  of  whom  I had  met  two  winters  since  in  Italy, 
who  had  made  the  tour  of  Syria,  as  English  ladies,  without 
any  protector  but  Lord  Palmerston’s  letters.  One  of  them  I 
had  known  to  be  an  affectionate  wife  in  Naples,  and  who  had 
given  a large  sum  recently  to  the  new  English  Church  in 
Jerusalem,  for  an  organ.  I fired  a salute,  and  the  echo  of  the 
report  bounded  through  those  mountains,  and  replied  again 
and  again. 

On  an  island  we  passed  three  or  four  crocodiles,  the  largest 
I ever  saw.  That  motion  of  theirs — half  awful,  half  dis- 
gusting— their  huge  size,  makes  one  think  of  the  formless 
larva  and  the  theory  of  the  old  Rosecrucians,  creeping  into 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


life,  and  gazing  with  its  dead,  dreamless  eyes.  They  were 
worthy  of  being  gods  of  o\di-reposing  Egypt,  like  the  sphinx 
or  god  of  whom  it  may  be  said : 

“ Sedebit  etemum  que  sedebit.” 

Further  on,  mountains  still  noble.  A boat  of  two  English 
travellers,  brothers; — Messrs.  B. — one  a reverend,  Avho  had 
been  to  Wady  Haifa,  or  second  Cataract.  In  the  evening 
the  steamboat,  with  Dr.  Lallemand.  passed.  He  afterwards 
told  me  that  he  went  to  Philae  and  back,  and  I believe  was 
only  a fortnight.  He  said  that  he  thought  a sail-boat  must  be 
intolerable,  I could  not  go  in  any  other  with  pleasure. 

The  panorama  of  Nature  of  this  fine  day  is  to  close. 
Never  did  day  close  more  finely.  Such  a sunset ! such  clouds 
and  colors,  before  the  monarch  of  day  leaves  this  clear  atmos- 
phere, as  if  in  regret ; such  ranges  of  golden  hues,  such  a 
liquid  expanse  of  splendor,  and  fretted  gold,  and  gorgeous 
curtain  upon  curtain  of  cloud  rolling  over ; and  scarlet  and 
crimson,  and  all  the  colors.  I would  be  a pantheist  of  old 
Egypt,  and  sun  worshipper,  did  I not  know  that  thou,  O 
God,  my  Father,  made  it  all — 

“ These  things  of  beauty  that  are  a joy  forever 
and  for  these  I thank  thee. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day,  I stopped  at  Ikhmim,  on 
the  east  bank,  to  explore  the  ruins  of  the  celebrated  Pa?iopolis, 
spoken  of  by  Yates  and  several  travellers  as  being  the  city  of 
Nero ; but  inquiring  at  the  Christian  Convent  of  the  Austrian 
propaganda^  I found  a most  polite  missionary,  with  whom  I had 
a conversation  in  Italian.  He  assured  me  it  was  not  the  site 
of  Panopolis,  which  was  far  distant ; that  there  was  no  arch 
there,  of  which  Conder  and  Yates  speak  so  positively.  I was 


IKIIMIM,  IBOSEIR,  TAHTA. 


55 


most  politely  received,  and  he  pressed  on  me  coffee  and  pipes, 
but  1 pleaded  the  fair  wind,  and  got  away.  It  is  said  to  have 
been  founded  by  Ikhmim,  great-grandson  of  Ham,  grandson 
of  Cush,  and  son  of  Misraim : here  of  old  the  magicians  had 
their  chief  seat. 

The  proper  Panopolis,  the  polite  ecclesiastic  told  me,  was 
near  Soohajz,  and  does  not  agree  fully  with  Wilkinson’s 
account,  who  copies  several  inscriptions  from  it  here. 

The  oppressive  taxes  of  this  town,  I doubt  not,  are  the 
secret  of  this  wretchedness  that  seems  so  irreconcileable  with 
the  fertility  of  the  country ; the  Pachas,  here  the  cruel  task- 
masters, suck  up  every  thing  that  is  produced. 

At  the  Arab  town  of  Iboseir,  we  leave  the  last  town  of  the 
ancient  division  of  Middle  Egypt,  and  enter  the  Thebaid.  It  was 
not  far  from  here  that  two  of  my  acquaintances  from  England 
had  their  boat  capsized  in  a gale,  and  it  sank.  All  their 
clothes  and  stores  were  lost  or  spoiled.  They  were  invited  by 
the  Governor  of  Osiout  to  his  house,  where  they  remained  till 
they  refitted  another  boat  and  went  up.  The  danger  is  great 
in  a heavy  wind,  and  the  agitation  of  the  Arabs  ludicrous. 

What  fertility  ! Here  the  Nile  has  conquered  the  desert ; 
and  these  little  struggles  of  Osiris  and  Typhon  you  see  all 
along  up  the  Nile.  How  drew  the  old  Egyptians  their 
mythology  from  nature  ! 

Tahta. — The  fine  wheat  of  the  rich,  open  plain,  is  dwelt 
upon  by  all  travellers.  There  are  large  coal-pits  here,  the  coal 
being  burned  from  the  acacia  ; and  we,  being  marketing  in  coal 
just  now,  put  to  the  shore  to  purchase  some.  I found  here  an 
eminently  trading  people.  They  wished  to  sell  me  sheep,  tur- 
keys, geese,  lambs,  chickens,  &c. ; but  we  had  laid  in  our 
mutton  at  Osiout,  and  pushed  on  to  the  village  of  Gau-el- 


56 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Kebyr,  or  Great  Gaw,  to  visit  the  ruins  of  the  ancient  Antaeo- 
polis,  which  I examined  more  fully  on  my  return. 

Among  the  beautiful  islands  that  abound  in  this  fertile 
part  of  the  Nile  we  wind,  enchanted  at  the  increasing  purity 
of  the  air,  rejoicing  in  the  most  perfect  health,  and  thankful 
for  the  Creator’s  gifts  that  are  so  boundlessly  scattered  over 
these  fertile  plains.  The  wheat  crops  and  all  kinds  of  grain, 
beans,  and  peas,  charm  the  eye  and  perfume  the  air.  We 
had  heard  of  the  excellent  bread  of  Millawi,  and  stopped  for 
some. 

Above  Soohajz  we  passed  Menshieh  or  Moonshieh,  which 
has  a Coptic  church,  convent,  walls,  and  fine  groves — 
the  site  of  “ Ptolemais  Hermes,”  or  the  Hermes  of  the  Ptolemies. 
A quay  only  remains.  Its  fine  wheat  and  bread  are  famous. 
Here  we  enter  the  Said,  and  are  rejoiced  at  the  dryness  of  the 
climate,  the  clearness  of  the  atmosphere,  and  charming  beau- 
ties of  this  smiling  land.  The  Romans,  in  the  times  of  the 
Emperors,  sent  their  invalids  here  for  health ; and  no  wonder, 
for  in  all  the  world  there  is  scarce  more  congeniality  of  the 
atmosphere.  Here  no  exciting  volcanic  air,  as  in  the  baths  of 
Raise  in  Campania,  gives  unnatural  fire  to  the  blood,  but  the 
dry,  clear  atmosphere  gives  you  that  unconsciousness  of  being 
aught  else,  than  a creature  made  to  thank  God  for  his  gifts. 

In  the  morning,  at  sunrise,  I left  my  boat  and  started  for  a 
walk  to  the  mountains.  Passing  through  a plain  rich  in  all 
kinds  of  grain,  I kept  on  up  the  river.  I walked  through 
numberless  Bedouin  encampments,  with  flocks  and  herds  ; 
but,  strange  to  say,  I could  buy  neither  milk,  eggs,  nor  bread, 
which  was  usually  my  excuse  for  a chat. 

The  incidents  with  my  reis  and  crew  would  form  a book 
of  themselves.  We  started  well,  and  for  four  days  it  was  all 


INCIDENTS  WITH  REIS  AND  CREW. 


57 


happiness.  The  first  difficulty  was,  their  refusing  to  drag  with 
a slight  head  wind.  I rose  and  stormed  in  English  and  French, 
which  latter  my  dragoman  alone  understood,  and  made 
them  leap  out  of  the  boat  and  obey  me.  At  Benisooef,  my 
friend  the  Frenchman  Castellan,  by  his  lectures  to  them  when 
he  visited  me,  and  by  threatening  to  inform  all  the  Hakim 
Pachas  up  the  river  by  letter  that  I was  on  my  way,  and  if  I 
was  not  there  at  the  proper  time,  to  have  them  punished— and 
a few  other  influences — carried  us  swimmingly  up  to  Luxor, 
although  we  had  a head  wind  nearly  all  the  time.  I never 
struck  one  of  them  a blow ; though  twice,  to  frighten  them,  I 
levelled  my  pistol  at  the  heads  of  one  or  two  of  them,  and  used 
to  practise  putting  a ball  through  an  orange,  and  always  pre- 
tended to  have  a most  violent  temper,  which  really  made 
them  afraid  that,  in  a fit  of  passion,  1 would  shoot  one  of 
them.  The  fear  that  one  has  in  starting  alone  from  a town 
in  the  extreme  part  of  the  Nile,  entirely  at  their  mercy,  soon 
wore  off,  and  I was  soon  as  much  at  home  Avith  them  as  in 
my  father’s  house.  It  was  ever  “ backsheesh  ” at  night,  when 
the  boat  stopped  ; whenever  my  dragoman  Avent  ashore  ; and 
I ahvays  gave  them  a little.  An  occasional  glass  of  Avine  to 
the  reis  and  steersman,  a little  brandy  to  them  all,  cigars 
almost  daily,  for  I had  five  or  six  boxes  not  fit  to  smoke,  al- 
ways conciliated  them.  Sometimes  I Avould  order  coffee  to  all 
around ; and  sometimes,  Avhen  they  were  out  of  bread,  I gave 
them  all  my  own  store  rather  than  have  them  stop.  It  re- 
quired a great  deal  of  management,  Avhich  Avas  constant  occu- 
pation and  amusement.  After  five  or  six  days,  they  Avere 
doAvn  on  me  for  a harouf^  or  mutton,  and  the  promise  of  a 
sheep  at  Osiout  quieted  them : noAV  I Avould  give  them  one  or 


58 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NELE. 


two  turkeys,  and  nothing  would  give  me  more  pleasure  than 
“Howaga  thayeeb.” 

I found  out  my  dragoman  early  and  drew  the  purse  strings 
upon  him,  giving  him  only  a hundred  piastres — one  pound  at 
a time.  The  prospect  of  getting  the  job  of  being  my  drago- 
man through  Syria,  kept  him  from  violence  and  too  open  fraud. 
He  had  no  influence  with  the  crew,  and  all  the  storming  I was 
forced  to  do  myself ; and  he  was  only  fit  to  set  my  table,  and  lie 
down  and  tell  me  stories  about  Damascus,  and  Aleppo,  and 
Bagdad.  He  was  harmless  generally  and  sometimes  provoking. 
I once  threatened  to  pitch  him  into  the  Nile,  and  once  came 
very  near  thrashing  him.  In  my  excursions  I used  to  have 
one  of  the  Arabs  for  a companion,  with  whom  I could  talk  by 
this  time  very  well,  or  my  Syrian  Turk  Bokra,  who  was  a tall 
man,  and  had  he  been  dragoman,  and  the  other  the  cook,  I 
should  have  much  preferred  it.  At  most  of  the  towns  up  the 
river  where  the  boat  lay,  there  was  usually  a guard,  who 
was  paid.  At  Luxor,  while  absent  one  night  on  an  excursion, 
some  of  my  best  clothing  was  stolen.  The  next  morning  I 
refused  to  pay  the  guard,  who  had  done  his  business  so  badly. 
I finally  flung  him  a piastre,  and  he  joined  my  dragoman  in 
some  words  in  Arabic,  which  were  not  very  complimentary. 
These  little  affairs  were  but  momentary,  and  only  relieved 
the  monotony  that  I began  to  feel. 

Girgeh. — How  prettily  this  town  looks.  Its  tall  minarets  ; 
its  houses  with  pigeon  tops,  a species  of  architecture  which 
strikes  you  a few  villages  below.  Its  thick  grove  behind,  was 
beautiful ; it  was  formerly  the  capital  of  Upper  Egypt,  and  a 
very  large  town.  There  is  a governor  here ; thousands  of 
Turks  strutting  through  the  town;  and  some  important-looking 
dignitaries,  Greek  Albanians.  The  stores  have  the  best  articles 


ST.  GEORGE. 


59 


of  Upper  Egypt  exposed  for  sale.  Here  we  saw  the  boat  of  a 
rich  Turk  and  his  gayly-dressed  wife.  The  women  here  are 
good-looking,  and  their  heads  ornamented  with  coins ; num- 
bers of  soldiers  are  to  be  seen  in  the  streets. 

We  left  Girgeh  for  a ride  to  Abydos.  Girgeh  was  named 
after  St.  George,  patron  saint  of  the  Egyptians,  who  is  also  the 
watchword  of  England,  and  the  legend  was  obtained  by  one 
of  her  knights  at  Bibbeh,  below  Benisooef,  where  his  memory 
is  transformed  into  that  of  a Moslem  saint,  and  honors  are  paid 
as  such  to  his  memory — dragon  and  all. 


1 


PART  II. 


PKOVINCE  OF  THE  THEBAID,  IN  THE  ANCIENT 
DIVISION  OF  UPPER  EGYPT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ABYDOS. 

Abydos  or  This,  How,  Dendera,  Cooft  or  Coptos,  Coos, 
Luxor,  Karnac,  Gournou,  Mediiiah  Tabou,  Thebes,  Biban  el 
Memlook,  A1  Asassif,  Hermonthis,  Esne,  Edfou,  Eilythyas, 
Gebel  Luxor,  and  quarries  of  Hadjar  Silsillis,  Room  Ombos, 
Assouan,  Philae. — Among  the  ancient  Egyptians  these  were  the 
principal  sites.  But  commencing  with  the  earliest  days  of 
Egypt’s  splendor,  we  find  three  great  sites  of  empire,  Abydos 
or  the  ancient  This,  situated  sixty  miles  below  Thebes,  (built 
a few  centuries  from  the  date  of  the  pyramids  and  Memphis,) 
and  which  we  are  now  approaching.  It  had  sixteen  sovereigns 
reigning  while  Cheops  built  the  first  pyramid.  Over  this  pro- 
vince of  Tanis,  which  extended  from  where  we  are  to  Dongola, 
beyond  the  second  cataract,  ruled  the  predecessors  of  Rameses 
the  Great,  whose  names  are  written  in  the  tablet  of  Abydos.  Of 
their  structures,  their  surmounting  capitals  built  as  long  before 
Rameses  as  the  apostles  of  Christ  were  anterior  to  us,  of  Aby- 


62 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


dos,  of  Memphis,  nought  remains.  Thebes  was  then  an  un- 
settled plain.  The  superstructures  of  Rameses  the  Great,  and 
Osiren  at  Abydos,  at  Aboosimboul,  at  Thebes,  built  upon  these, 
still  give  an  idea  of  the  glory  of  Egypt  throughout  the  valley 
of  the  Nile.  A pyramid  of  Cheops  or  his  contemporaries,  a 
granite  sanctuary  * of  Ositarsen,  or  a tomb  cut  in  his  time,t  and 
such  solitary  records  as  the  tablet  of  Abydos,  alone  attest  their 
existence  or  their  history.  Like  Babylon,  like  Babel,  like  the 
localities  of  young  earth,  their  sites  are  the  ruins  of  their  em- 
pires, and  we  look  at  them  alone  through  the  dim  glass  of 
their  successors  of  thirty  centuries  ago — to  whom  they  were 
yet,  by  ages  and  siecles,  an  ancient  race. 

While  at  Abydos  I could  not  but  rehearse  the  ages  that 
had  passed  in  Egypt’s  earlier  time  over  that  spot.  The 
ancient  This,  it  alone  of  all  Egypt,  save  Memphis,  stood  as  the 
locality  of  the  first  founders  of  Egypt.  We  do  not  conceive  it 
necessary  to  go  to  Wady  Haifa  with  Miss  Martineau,  and  look 
over  into  Dongola  to  see  this.  We  can  contemplate  from  this, 
as  a de  depart,  the  dynasties  of  Egypt.  Here  before  the 
Augustine  age  of  Rameses,  and  his  father  Osiren,  (who  built 
these  kingly  halls,)  lived  the  earlier  dynasties,  who  were  as 
much  anterior,  says  Bunsen,  to  Rameses  or  Sesostris,  as 
Augustus  was  to  our  era.  The  excavations  of  Messrs.  Salt 
and  Bankes  have  thrown  true  light  upon  the  history  of 
Egypt;  the  tablet  of  Abydos  contained  the  name  of  Sesos- 
tris as  its  last  name,  and  is  the  grand  regulating  touchstone — 
the  Doomsday  Book  of  Egyptian  Chronology.  I ran  over  in 
my  mind  the  history  of  this  age  before  Abraham  came  into 
Egypt ; of  those  who  built  here  before  the  building  of  the 
pyramids,  and  who  lived  here  at  This,  upon  whose  foundations 


• Karnac. 


t Beni  Hassan. 


ABYDOS  AND  ANCIENT  EGYPT. 


63 


Rameses  built,  as  the  tower  of  London  is  built  upon  Caesar’s 
foundations.  “Here  once  stood  a flourishing  empire  !”  From 
here  what  civilization  had  its  rise  ! I once  thought  the  age  of 
Sesostris  ancient ; how  ancient  Herodotus  thought  it,  but  how 
modern  it  seems ; what  a Periclean  advance  upon  his  prede- 
cessors, standing  here  upon  the  ruins  of  This.  He  built  here ; 
and  when  you  creep  into  the  inner  parts  of  these  old  temples, 
and  the  palace  where  his  statue  was  found — into  places  so  filled 
that  you  cannot  enter,  where  Miss  Martineau  said  she  sent  in 
the  Arabs  to  count  the  alabaster  columns ; when  you  look  at 
these  walls,  covered  with  sand,  you  sigh,  that  Rameses  should 
have  looked  upon  the  ruins  of  his  predecessors  as  we  look 
upon  his.  The  distinctness  of  the  bas-reliefs  and  figures  is 
such,  and  the  paintings  so  beautiful  and  so  delicately  exe- 
cuted, that  you  would  fancy  you  were  in  Pompeii,  or  Hercu- 
laneum, or  some  remains  of  an  era  of  eighteen  centuries, 
instead  of  one  of  three  thousand  years. 

Here  doubtless  Menes,  or  his  successors  of  the  first  and 
second  dynasty,  established  their  seat  as  the  capital  of  Upper 
Egypt,  as  they  settled  first  at  Memphis,  and  thence  proceeded 
up  the  Nile,  (for,  ethnologically  and  historically,  the  fable  of 
Meroe  and  the  descent  has  been  exploded.)  Five  thousand 
five  hundred  years  ago,  (according  to  Bunsen’s  cpiestionable 
chronology,)  Menes  turned  the  course  of  the  river  Nile,  making 
the  change  so  spoken  of. 

Abydos  was  on  the  road  to  the  Great  Oasis ; Ethiopia  had 
early  been  settled,  and  hence  here  This  Avas  the  favorite  site 
by  Avhich  it  attained  its  grandeur.  The  other  remains  at 
Abydos  are  only  some  mounds  and  rubbish ; and,  save  these 
remains  of  the  palace,  there  is  nothing.  But  a locality  older 
than  the  pyramids — a locality  older  than  any  site  save  Mem- 


64 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


phis — how  it  grows  on  one  ! Let  us  turn  to  Miss  Martineau’s 
work  for  the  recapitulation  of  the  history.  Abydos,  like 
Luxor,  and  Gournou,  part  of  Karnac,  and  most  of  Thebes, 
was  built  by  Rameses,  and  his  father  Osiren,  who  has  dedi- 
cated the  temple  to  Osiris ; and  the  whole  area  is  sacred  to 
him.  But  where  were  the  Hebrews  while  Rameses  was 
building  here  ? Joshua*  was  vanquishing  those  nations  of  Pal- 
estine and  Syria  who  were  opposed  to  the  Jews.  Of  these  cir- 
cumstances there  can  be  no  doubt.  The  tablet  of  Abydost  of 
the  predecessors  of  Sesostris  agrees  perfectly  with  all  the 
monuments  in  the  orders  of  reigns  and  dates,  which  is  more 
than  can  be  said  of  the  only  other  royal  story  of  Egypt  of 
Manetho,  and  is  in  accordance  with  the  temples.  How  mifor- 
tmiate  for  the  early  tales  of  Egypt,  that  the  beginning  is 
broken  away.  What  might  it  not  teach  us  of  the  patriarchs 
and  earlier  prophets  ? But  we  turn  away  from  this  interesting 
place,  from  its  dust-covered  mounds,  its  sand-covered  palace, 
and  its  flapping  bats.  Why  does  not  Mohammed  Ali  clear 
this  out  as  he  has  so  well  done  Dendera  and  Esne  ? How  the 
sandstone  roof  shines  in  the  sun,  as  if  in  hope  of  the  memory 
of  Rameses  being  better  represented.  We  leave  the  clear 
sculptures  and  paintings  with  regret,  among  which  was  the  boat 
of  which  Miss  Martineau  speaks.  The  ride  from  the  temple 
to  Balliani  is  like  the  ride  from  Girgeh  to  Abydos.  The  sweet 
perfume  of  the  fields,  the  bright  sun,  the  happy  and  indus- 
trious people  going  to  and  returning  from  the  fair  fields,  crops 
of  vetches,  wheat,  barley,  lentils,  flax,  the  Egyptian  bean  and 
sugar-cane,  enchanted  me  the  whole  way.  Miss  Martineau, 
St.  John,  and  all  writers,  have  dwelt  on  the  beauty  of  this 


Champollion. 


t Miss  Martineau. 


LIFE  ON  THE  NILE. 


65 


plain.  Farewell  to  thee,  Abydos  ! well  art  thou  called  Arabat 
el  Mutfoim  (Arabat  beneath  the  sands). 

On  our  return  from  Abydos  I met  my  boat  at  Balliani  and 
there  being  a settlement  of  the  Alni6  here,  I was  forced  to  see 
again  this  exhibition  as  a pastime,  while  waiting  for  my  boat. 
I stopped  here  both  going  up  and  coming  down.  It  is  a small 
place  with  only  one  or  two  mosques. 

Rouda^  and  a sugar  manufactory. — Passmg  this  place 
we  stopped  a moment.  Piles  of  sugar-cane  were  lying  upon 
the  shore  and  guarded  by  Arab  soldiers.  It  had  been  brought 
here  by  the  boats,  and  we  could  not  purchase  one  stick  for 
love  or  money.  In  the  sugar  manufactory  bones  are  used  to 
heat  the  boilers,  and  rags  and  papyri,  and  the  remains  of 
Egypt’s  necropolis. 

So  we  go  ; manufactories  and  steam  engines  on  the  site  of 
the  towns  of  Raineses,  and  the  Setorsasens.  Any  thing  but 
railroad  and  steamboat  on  the  beautiful  old  Nile. 

Such  is  our  life  on  the  Nile.  A strange,  rare  luxury  it  is, 
unlike  any  thing  else  in  the  world.  Now  you  can  take  your 
gun  and  go  on  shore,  and  though  the  middle  of  January,  walk 
through  a rich  plantation  of  dourra  or  the  bearded  wheat, 
or  maize,  or  some  fragrant  field  of  the  plenteous  land.  A 
mound  or  dike  separates  you  from  the  view  ; you  jump  over 
It,  and  find  yourself  in  the  town  of  some  ferocious  dogs  or 
hospitable  Bedouin.  Now  you  are  tired  and  wander  back  to 
your  boat,  popping  over  a few  birds  to  save  your  reputation. 
Now  you  sail  by  a mountain  filled  with  the  caves  of  anchor- 
ite Eremites.  Now  you  go  ashore  at  a town  where  there  is  a 
market  and  an  assemblage  of  Gwawazie.  Now  an  ancient 
Egyptian  structure  of  the  Pharaohs.  Now  a pile  of  the 
Romans.  Now  you  sketch  the  picturesque  mountains.  Now 

E 


6G 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


you  study  the  fonuation  of  the  strata.  Now  ’tis  a pipe.  Now 
coffee.  Now  a tale  from  your  dragoman.  Now  a song  from 
your  Arabs.  Now  a boat  passes  laden  with  pottery  from  Geneh. 
Now  another  with  slaves  from  Darfour.  Now  one  with  the 
Sultan’s  flag,  and  the  wives  of  some  Turk.  Now  a crowd  of 
trading  Arabs,  whom  our  boatmen  hail  and  try  to  excel  in 
blackguardism,  in  Arab  style.  Now  groves  of  palm  alone  to 
gaze  at.  Now  picturesque  landscape  of  acacia  groves,  villages 
with  their  eternal  dove-cotes,  and  the  date-tree,  all  along  the 
shore,  ever  having  under  them  a clay-built  village  or  Belled, 
and  ever  beautiful.  Now  your  boatman  cries,  Thnseach,  “ a 
crocodile,”  and  has  his  spear  ready  or  your  gun,  but  is  always 
too  late.  I never  could  shoot  one,  but  always  fancied,  as  does 
every  one,  “ that  1 hit  himP  The  dryness  of  the  atmosphere 
is  a great  peculiarity.  ]\Ieat  of  a sheep  that  I gave  my  boat- 
men at  Osiout  has  hung  nearly  a week  in  the  open  sun  and 
air  and  not  spoiled,  though  it  is  as  warm  as  summer. 


CHAPTER  II. 


V^isit  to  the  temple  of  Dendera. — The  walk  through  the  doom-palm  Villages. — 
Crossing  the  river. — First  sight  of  temple. — Rubbish. — Ruins. — The  temple. — 
The  effect  of  the  front. — Columns. — Countenance  of  Athor  the  Egyptian 
Venus. — The  idea  of  the  temple. — The  ruined  temple. — Grand  temple. — Ty- 
phonium. — Sculptures  of  the  gods. — Sunset  from  the  temple. — Evening  in  the 
temple. — The  supper. — The  Bedouin  camp. — The  bivouac. — The  fires. — 
The  watch-dog. — Canopus  and  the  southern  cross. — Mussulman  virtues. — 
The  women. — The  morning. — The  Repast. — Second  visit  to  Deftdera. — The 
smaller  temple  posterior. — Historical  part  of  the  temple. — Sculpture  of  Cleo- 
patra and  the  Ptolemies,  Alexander,  &c. — View  from  the  mound. 

After  landing  at  Dishna,  about  four  leagues  south  of  Geneh, 
I started  on  a very  bad  donkey,  with  one  of  the  boatmen,  to 
visit  the  temple  of  Dendera.  After  an  hour  I sent  back  the 
donkey,  and  proceeded  on  foot  through  the  delightful  groves 
of  doom  palms,  of  which  Juvenal  speaks  in  his  satires. 
About  two  hours  before  sunset,  we  crossed  the  river  in  a ferry- 
boat, and  after  walking  an  hour,  beheld  on  a distant  mound 
of  rubbish,  the  far-famed  temple  of  Dendera.  Another  hour’s 
walk  can’ied  us  through  fields  of  barley,  beans,  vetches,  and 
lentils,  and  over  the  mounds  of  rubbish  which  completely 
surrounded  and  partly  concealed  the  temple.  But  what  an 
awful  feeling  of  grandeur  struck  upon  me,  when,  without  wait- 
ing to  go  round  through  the  portico,  I bounded  down  the  wall 
and  stood  before  the  striking  fabric.  There  on  the  ceiling  move 


68 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


along  the  heroes  and  gods,  the  priests  and  kings,  the  great 
and  good  and  powerful  of  Egyptian  mythology  and  story. 
There  are  the  colors  that  have  stood  the  storms  of  eighteen 
centuries,  and  along  the  better  protected  roof,  the  winged 
globes  are  repeated,  gliding  into  one  another,  surrounded  by 
stars,  where  the  blue  is  so  fresh  that  I half  imagined  myself  in 
the  Senate  chamber,  in  the  capitol  of  my  own  land.  Above 
the  capitals,  Isis,  in  the  character  of  Diana,  receives  offerings 
of  the  priests.  Further  on,  in  the  next  entrance,  she  sur- 
moimts  the  beautiful  capitals.  This  is  more  indistinct  than  the 
jnonaos,  and  is  probably  the  ancient  Egyptian  temple  erected 
to  Athor  ; the  pronaos  having  been  erected  afterwards  and  con- 
secrated to  the  Roman  Venus,  in  a.  d.  65,  by  Tiberius  Caesar. 
I will  not  describe  the  several  rooms  through  which  I passed, 
one  opening  upon  another  in  more  or  less  distinctness,  the 
sanctuary  and  side  chambers,  nor  that  passage  seemingly  into 
the  ground,  where  after  crawling  along  with  a light,  and  driv- 
ing away  the  bats,  I saw  the  most  distinct  sculptures  of  the 
whole  temple,  the  sweet  face  of  Isis,  and  the  wonderful  artis- 
tical  beauty  in  the  countenances  of  the  priestesses,  following 
me  in  my  dreams  days  after  ; nor  the  staircases,  the  proces- 
sion of  priests,  the  feasts,  the  beautiful  forms  of  Egypt  reclin- 
ing on  their  delightful  couches,  the  heroes  in  their  sacred 
boats,  the  zodiacs  above,  and  the  place  of  the  statue  below. 
All  these  are  for  the  guide  books. 

But  I pass  to  consider  the  philosophical  idea  of  the  whole, 
the  purpose  for  whicli  the  temple  was  erected.  Athor  has 
been  defined  by  St.  John  as  that  principle  in  Nature  by  which 
things  naturally  assimilated  to  each  other  are  brought  together 
for  the  production  of  new  and  beautiful  forms. 

This  principle,  the  generative  power  of  Nature,  was  a 


ATHOR. 


69 


beautiful  and  divine  goddess  with  the  ancient  Egyptians.  As 
the  fount  of  all  creation  and  beauty,  Athor  was  worshipped. 
That  power  which  produced  and  continues  the  human  race, 
the  mystery  of  conception  and  birth  growing  out  of  beauty 
and  love  in  our  race,  and  with  which  the  animals  are  like  us 
endowed ; which  in  the  vegetable  creation,  as  the  seed  decays, 
and  the  pollen  and  anther  are  brought  together,  produce  the 
new  germ  : this  creative  power  of  Nature  was  Athor.  It  was  a 
sweet  woman  ; a beautiful  form — a woman  and  mother  ! To 
this  power  was  the  temple  erected — beauty,  love,  creation  ! 

Her  face — the  sweet  form  of  a woman,  in  which  the  Egyp- 
tians embodied  that  idea,  surmounts  the  capital.  The  Roman, 
when  he  came,  welcomed  the  idea,  and  associated  it  with  his 
goddess,  who  was  worshipped  as  the  same  power ; he  conse- 
crated it  to  his  Venus  ; though  a less  philosophical  idea,  and 
more  material  attributes,  belonged  to  his  divinity.  He  placed 
the  Roman  coitfure  on  the  Egyptian  head-dress,  which  deforms 
it  still.  From  her  (Athor’s)  bosom  too  issues  the  world ; and 
before  your  eyes,  in  distinct  sculptures,  glide  the  universe,  the 
heroes,  the  processions  of  sacred  boats,  the  priests  and  gods. 
On  they  move,  and  your  eye  follows  them — the  gods  of  the 
olden  time.  Osiris,  covered  with  his  plumed  helmet ; Isis, 
smiling  with  her  sweet  face,  and  budding  form ; Horus, 
the  son  of  the  beautiful  heroic  wedlock.  Further  on,  the 
spirit  of  the  creative  power  is  exhibited ; love  and  pleasure 
reign,  musical  processions,  festivals,  offerings  and  sacrifices  to 
the  gods ; priests  carrying  fruits  and  flowers ; Isis,  Osiris, 
Horus,  receiving  gifts  ; monarchs  returning  from  victories  with 
the  rich  spoils  of  time,  speaking  their  names  in  cartouches  in 
the  living  stone  ; and  with  whom  the  Ptolomies,  the  Cleo- 
patras,  the  Caesars,  are  proud  to  mingle  their  own. 


70 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Now  comes  birth.  Isis,  or  Nature,  in  her  many  attributes 
and  presiding  powers,  here  appears  in  the  character  of  nurse, 
or  the  Lucinian  Diana.  Here,  with  the  infant  in  her  arms, 
she  receives  otierings  from  the  priests  : this  is  repeated  above 
tlie  i)ronaos,  above  the  facade,  full  in  all  the  capitals.  Go 
where  you  will,  it  is  some  modification  of  the  same  idea. 

In  reviewing  the  etfect  of  the  temple,  I was  struck  with 
one  conviction — the  superiority  of  the  ideas  of  divinity  among 
the  Egyptians  to  all  the  other  so-called  heathen  nations. 
"Whether,  degenerating  directly  from  the  patriarchs  and  the 
true  God,  they  were  less  sunken  in  their  ideas  than  the  Greeks 
and  Romans,  certain  it  is  that  their  worship  was  higher.  It  is 
not  the  worship  of  mere  sensual  pleasure — it  is  the  sacred 
idea  of  love,  generation,  and  birth  combined.  The  rites  were 
not  such  as  required  the  prostitution  of  virgins  as  at  Ephesus, 
in  Greece,  at  the  temples  of  Venus  ; it  is  the  sacred  institution 
of  wedlock — not  Venus  presiding  over  awful  profane  pollu- 
tions. No  ! it  is  Isis  in  the  character  of  chaste  Diana.  The 
sweet  face  of  Athor  smiles  upon  you,  not  with  Avanton  temp- 
tation, but  Avith  half-maternal  benignity.  The  artistical  poAA^er 
in  the  female  statues  is  not  displaying  the  charms  of  the  cour- 
tezan. NoAvhere  is  the  smile  of  Isis  that  of  the  harlot : it  is 
all  that  makes  marriage  sacred.  They  might  have  Avritten 
aboA^e, 

‘To  Beauty,  Love  and  Wedlock,  Creation,  and  Birth. 

I read  several  hieroglyphics,  among  which  I noticed  that 
the  names  of  Cleopatra,  and  her  son  Cajsarion,  Avere  the  latest. 
I noticed  also  the  names  of  Antoninus  Pius,  Trajan,  and  several 
other  Roman  Emperors.  In  searching  for  the  name  of 


DENDERA. 


71 


AOTKRTR,  antocrator^  Emperor,  indicating  the  name  of 
Claudius,  or  Nero,  (who  are  designated  on  all  the  Egyptian 
medals  thus,)  and  which  Le  Lorrain  had  left  when  he  de- 
tached the  zodiac,  and  carried  it  to  Paris,  I could  see  that 
some  one  {Frenchman  in  all  probability)  had  endeavored 
to  deface  the  remaining  part.  I had  a clear  idea  of  the  zodiac 
in  Paris,  which  I had  often  been  to  the  Bibliotheque  to 
examine,  and  satisfied  myself  that  the  deception  was  exactly 
what  Champollion  describes  in  “Fourier  and  Napoleon.”  But 
who  can  deface  the  marks  of  Roman  sway  in  the  entire 
edifice  ? the  ceiling  of  the  planisphere,  and  names,  surnames, 
cartouches,  titles,  symbols  of  Tiberius,  Claudius,  Nero,  and 
Domitian.* 

The  moon  was  far  up  when  I came  out  of  the  temple  of 
Dendera.  The  boatman  advised  me  to  go  to  the  Sheikh-e- 
Belled  at  Dendera,  as  the  people  in  the  villages  were  reckless, 
and  the  modern  town  had  a very  bad  reputation.  We  walked 
up  the  river  bank  two  miles,  until,  reaching  a wide  plain,  we 
came  among  numerous  flocks  of  Bedouins,  and  one  noble- 
looking old  man  of  one  party  attracted  me  to  the  fire  they 
were  sitting  around.  A thought  struck  me  to  pass  the  night 
there,  and  going  among  them,  I claimed  their  hospitality.  As 
my  approach  aroused  them,  one  seized  a pickaxe  sort  of 
weapon ; but  my  manner  instantly  assured  him  that  I was  a 
harmless  intruder.  Summoning  my  best  Arabic,  I went  up 
and  saluted  the  old  man  and  his  four  or  five  sons,  whose 
wives  were  sitting  in  the  tents  around,  and  whose  sons’  sons  (for 
they  all  had  a family  likeness)  were  sitting  with  him  around 
the  fire.  I represented  myself  a hadgi  or  wandering  pilgrim, 
exploring  the  bii'behs  or  temples,  and  that  I was  poor,  and 


* See  Appendix,  Note  A. 


72 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


begged  to  stay  there  for  the  night.  The  green  grass  and  a 
mat,  before  which  a bulwark  of  woven  straw  was  placed, 
seemed  the  only  chance  for  a bed,  as  I knew  I ought  not  to 
think  of  looking  near  the  women  and  their  tent,  and  I was  de- 
termined to  trust  to  their  disposal  of  me.  He  seemed  to  thank 
Allah  for  the  opportunity  of  performing  one  of  the  Mohamme- 
dan rites  of  hospitality,  and  I could  now  see  that  the  women 
in  the  tent  were  busy  making  bread,  and  the  elder  sons,  the 
husbands,  milking  the  cows,  preparing  cotfee,  &c.  I had 
meanwhile  been  given  the  best  place  on  the  mat,  and  the  old 
patriarch  was  doing  his  best  to  look  what  he  could  not  say. 
Luckily,  I had  Marcel’s  vulgar  Arabic  dictionary  in  my  pock- 
et, and  we  had  an  interesting  conversation.  I could  not  but 
think,  as  I saw  his  venerable  hairs,  his  noble  brow,  and  his 
numerous  posterity,  and  their  camels,  cows,  sheep,  goats, 
calves,  &c.,  two  hundred  in  number,  I should  say, — 
of  Abraham  sitting  at  the  tent  at  the  cool  of  day.  I had 
seen  one  of  them  praying,  and  his  silent,  real  devotion, 
unlike  the  atfected  manner  of  the  displaying  Moslems  I had 
usually  seen,  would  have  done  credit  to  the  most  devout 
Christian.  I knew  they  had  Abraham  and  the  prophets,  and 
I ventured  to  remark  to  him  that  “ Abraham  once  entertained 
strangers,  and  had  entertained  angels  unawares  ; and,  though 
he  might  be  pretty  free  of  the  honor  of  having  an  angel  in 
his  presence  now,  that  I still  trusted  God  would  reward  his 
hospitality  as  he  did  the  patriarch.”  He  seemed  to  be  highly 
pleased  at  the  flattering  comparison  I had  made  of  him  to  the 
“father  of  the  faithful,”  laughed  at  my  conceit  about  the 
angel,  and  swallowed  some  other  stories  of  his  resemblance  to 
the  old  Chaldean  Bedouin. 

I should  have  thought  of  my  own  romantic  position  in  the 


BEDOUIN  BIVOUAC. 


73 


camp  of  a Bedouin,  and  prospect  of  a blanket  of  those  bright 
stars  that  were  glittering  above  me,  had  not  the  dignity  of  the 
old  Bedouin  ; the  absence  of  staring  among  the  women ; the 
silent  conduct  of  all  the  men  ; their  respect  to  their  father  ; their 
politeness  and  delicacy  to  me ; the  refreshing  repast  of  milk 
and  eggs  and  warm  bread  they  set  before  me  ; their  apology, 
that  it  was  all  they  had  ; their  breeding,  that  would  have 
adorned  the  table  of  a pacha ; their  quiet,  restrained  mirth  at 
my  failing  with  my  fingers  in  getting  the  warm  bread  and 
eggs  into  my  mouth  without  crumbling  them  ; their  fragrant 
Mocha  coffee,  and  sweet  perfume  of  their  Syrian  tobacco ; 
their  noble  forms ; their  dignified  and  healthy  frames ; their 
tall  height ; their  bronzed  color ; the  tout  ensemble  of  the 
scene, — so  carried  me  away  that  I forgot  myself  Then  I had 
come  among  them  pretending  to  be  poor  and  without  a ;jara, 
though  I had  money  secreted  in  my  breast;  pretending  to  be 
defenceless,  though  I had  a pocket  pistol ; of  a different  reli- 
gion, and  yet,  though  late  in  the  evening,  they  unhesitatingly 
cook  me  supper  of  their  best,  give  me  their  best  mat,  and 
cover  me  with  their  best  cloak,  thanking  God  in  their  prayers 
for  the  opportunity  to  exhibit  one  of  their  sacred  laws  of  hos- 
pitality. And  when,  during  the  whole  night,  after  I had  laid 
down  and  pretended  to  be  asleep,  I found  one  keeping  guard 
all  night,  and  renewing  the  fire  now  and  then,  driving  the 
mosquitoes  away  from  me,  and  doing  all  he  could  for  my 
comfort, — I could  not  but  feel,  as  I gazed  up  at  the  bright 
Canopus  and  the  constellations  that  brighten  only  this  clime 
that  borders  on  the  tropics,  that  God  had  made  men  to  live 
thus ; and  the  simple  devotion  of  these  noble  Bedouins,  their 
reverence  for  the  patriarchs,  their  virtue,  was  as  sweet  an 
incense  to  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  as  the 


74 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


noblest  chant  that  ever  echoed  through  Westminster  Abbey, 
though  Handel  or  Beethoven  were  leaders — as  the  most  gor- 
geous display  in  St.  Peter’s — the  most  favorite  Christmas  ser- 
vice in  Trinity.  Here,  as  I gazed  at  the  bright  stars,  I fancied 
myself  a young  Chaldean  in  the  tent  of  the  sons  of  Shem,  or 
a Sabean  of  that  Ethiopia  which  is  only  a step  from  me  now. 
It  is  so  sweet  an  oblivion  of  all  past — of  every  thing  but  God, 
patriarchs,  and  young  creation  ! The  silent  flocks  are  sleep- 
ing under  the  bright  moon ; the  soft  air  is  without  a drop  of 
moisture  ; the  camels  are  around  ; the  Arabs,  wrapped  in  their 
burnooses,  sleeping ; the  moon  shining  in  the  face  of  the  old 
Sheikh,  which,  with  his  long,  spotless,  majestic  beard,  Avas 
turned  towards  me ; and  I,  stranger  from  a land  thousands  of 
miles  away,  whose  white,  pale  face  seemed  like  linen  among 
their  bronzed  countenances,  Avas  falling  into  as  sAveet  a slum- 
ber as,  Avhen  a boy,  I did  after  closing  the  AvindoAV  from  a 
moonlight  gaze  at  my  oavu  natiAm  hills.  I thought  of  another 
Avanderer,  Avhom  I have  folloAved  through  the  brigfit  flSgean, 
on  the  shores  of  Spain,  in  Italy,  through  the  Alps  and  the 
Rhine  ; and  I have  seen  the  first  part  of  the  dream : 

“ the  gentle  hill 

Green,  and  of  a mild  declivity  ” — 

at  Annesley  Hall,  near  NeAvstead  Abbey,  and  noAV  I Avas  like 
him — a boy  sprung  to  manhood : 

“ In  the  wilds  of  fiery  climes  had  made  himself  a home, 

And  his  soul  drank  their  sunbeams ; 

* by  his  sleeping  side 
Stood  camels  grazing,  and  some  goodly  steeds. 

And  a man  clad  in  a flowing  garb,  did  watch  the  while, 

While  many  of  his  tribe  slumbered  round; 


DENDERA. 


75 


And  they  were  canopied  by  the  blue  sky, 

So  cloudless,  clear,  and  purely  beautiful. 

That  God  alone  was  to  be  seen  in  heaven.’’ 

Next  morning  I astonished  the  Arab  by  giving  him  all  the 
money  I had  and  several  of  my  articles,  gloves,  handkerchief, 
&c.  He  accompanied  me  again  to  the  temple,  and  we  explored 
some  other  passages.  I read  several  other  records  not  copied 
by  either  Chamjtollion,  Salt,  or  Wilkinson.  The  Arabs 
followed  me,  blessing  me.  Two  hours  after  we  arrived  at  the 
river  and  nearly  opposite  Ghcneh.  I now  saw  my  boat  on  the 
opposite  side,  and  after  shouting  some  time  we  brought  it  over, 
and  I prepared  myseh'  by  a warm  bath,  a delightful  slumber, 
a breakfast,  and  was  ready  for  the  modern  town  of  Gheneh — ■ 
such  a contrast  to  ancient,  solitary  Dcndera.  The  mind  can 
never  be  too  clear  to  appreciate  the  transitions  of  ages  and 
localities  on  this  stream. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Gheneh  and  its  bazaar. — Abyssinians. — Turco-English  Consul. — Dr.  Cuni. 

“ Sabean  odors  from  the  spicy  shore 
Of  Araby  the  blest.” 

Milton. 

Landing  at  Gheneh  I walked  through  the  bazaar ; a crowd  of 
the  Red  Sea  boatmen  were  there  from  the  port  of  Kosseir,  with 
which  this  is  connected,  and  through  which  English  pass  to 
and  from  India,  and  Arabs  of  Arabia  have  kept  up  their  inter- 
course with  tlie  Nile.  Many  Arabs,  hundreds  of  the  Hajji 
pilgrims  returning  from  and  going  to  Mecca,  here  an  Italian 
hakim,  there  a Jew  or  Greek,  who  had  lost  himself  in  this 
obscure  land,  and  above  all  the  numerous  Abyssinian  men  and 
women  (who  may  be  seen  hereabout  in  perfection)  interested 
me.  I was  passing  through  a street  which  seemed  made  up 
of  the  Abyssinian  Gwawazie  or  dancing  girls,  and  a crowd  of 
Turks  were  collected  before  a coffee-house,  where  a pretty  one 
was  dancing  ; I was  invited  by  several  to  make  the  usual  con- 
tribution of  fifty  or  one  hundred  piastres,  and  see  an  exclusive 
performance,  but  I hurried  back  to  my  boat  and  started  on. 

Gheneh  is  a great  place  for  the  manufacturing  of  pipes,  and 
some  of  the  finest  clay-pipes  I ever  ^w  were  for  sale  at  the 
rate  of  two  for  a penny.  Here  you  may  buy  the  perfumes 
and  gems  of  rich  Arabia,  and  many  rare  articles  of  India  and 


GHENEH. 


77 


the  isles  of  the  Indian  Sea.  Dr.  Cuni,  a French  Consul  and 
physician,  to  whom  I had  a letter  from  the  author  of  “ The 
Wanderer,”  who  sojourned  here  on  his  return  from  the  far 
Southeast,  gave  me  the  most  oriental  marks  of  hospitality, 
and  notliing  but  Thebes  would  have  carried  me  away.  I 
could  not  but  look  with  interest  upon  his  wife  and  bright-eyed 
child,  that  might  have  adorned  any  saloon  in  Paris,  far 
removed  here  from  the  houses  of  European  refinement,  but 
preserving  all  the  cultivation  of  polished  Parisian  life.  The 
Doctor  showed  me  a crocodile,  just  killed  and  stufi'ed,  which 
was  well  called  by  him  the  crocodil  ennrme ! for  such  a mon- 
ster I never  saw.  There  is  an  English  Vice-Consul  here,  a 
Turk,  .but  I did  not  see  him.  Taking  a hasty,  but  most 
delicious  Turkish  bath,  for  which  I paid  the  enormous  sum  of 
two  piastres,  and  a fair  wind  springing  up,  I was  on  my  way 
to  Thebes.  The  two  boats  of  my  three  English,  Scotch,  and 
Dutch  friends,  with  whom  I dined  at  Osiout,  just  now  hove  in 
sight  below  ; and  I found  I had  no  reason  to  spur  up  An- 
tonio, or  the  Arab  men,  for  the  rival  spirit  animated  both,  and 
they  were  as  anxious  as  I was  that  the  American  colors  on 
the  Nile  should  excel  in  the  race.  On  we  sped,  and  I found 
my  little  boat  was  a famous  sailer.  We  rounded  the  river 
here,  and  entered  the  sunny,  smiling  Thebaid.  The  boats 
were  determined  to  pass  me,  and  I had  unfortunately 
one  boatman  ashore,  as  he  had  crossed  from  Gheneh, 
and  passed  to  Aboo  Girgeh,  upon  the  west  bank,  to  see  his 
relatives  there.  I had  to  take  him  in,  but  it  took  me  but  a 
moment ; as  we  passed  a rocky  point,  he  was  ready,  and 
jumped  on  board.  On  we  went,  passing  Q-Uoos,  or  Coos. 
Coos,  the  Apollonopolis  parva,  smaller  city  of  Apollo  of  the 
Greeks,  is  here  ; and  Negadeh,  where  was  the  city  of  Maxi- 


78 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


mian,  and  a Coptic  Bisliop,  and  once  a powerful  Coptic 
colony,  of  which  all  travellers  speak — but  who  would  stop  at 
them  when  Gebel  Gournou  is  in  sight  in  the  distance,  and  we 
are  so  near  mighty  Thebes  ! Here  in  times  of  earliest  Egypt 
Osiris  lived.  At  Coptos  were  celebrated  the  sacred  rites  of 
Isis,  and  here  were  legends  of  her.  It  was  said  here  she 
bewailed  the  loss  of  her  husband  Osiris.  At  Took,  we  gained 
a beautiful  view  of  the  mountains,  and  a break  in  the  valley 
discovered  some  of  the  finest  scenery  on  the  Nile ; and  there, 
in  the  distance,  is  the  lofty  mountain  of  Gournou  ; and  soon 
we  will  gain  the  view  of  Gebel  Luxor.  Thus,  then,  the 
object  of  all  my  aspirations,  the  reward  of  all  my  ditficulties 
of  travel,  is  attained.  Thebes,  Luxor,  Karnac,  are  within 
less  than  twenty-four  hours’  voyage.  All  my  spirit  was,  how- 
ever, in  the  race.  The  boats  gained  upon  me,  but  until 
sunset  my  colors  were  triumphant ; finally,  however,  their 
boats  came  up.  We  saluted  with  our  flags  at  half-mast,  and 
in  a few  minutes  put  to  the  shore,  wliere  I accepted  my 
friend’s  invitation  to  come  into  his  boat.  We  passed  gayly  the 
evening  before  Luxor,  and,  while  dreaming  on  the  divan  at 
midnight,  I felt  the  boat  stop. 

The  next  morning  I was  greeted  by  Luxor’s  famed  temple 
as  I issued  from  the  cabin.  I was  soon  there,  and  could 
scarcely  disagree  with  my  Scotch  friend,  who  returned  to  the 
boat  with  a long,  sad  face,  saying,  there  was  nothing  to  see 
but  a very  fine  obelisk  ; that  he  thought  there  was  something 
to  see,  but  there  was  nothing  : and,  indeed,  when  you  see 
Luxor,  it  loses  mucli  of  its  impressiveness  from  the  barking 
dogs,  and  modern  Turkish  towns,  and  Governors  and  Gwa- 
wazie,  and  Arab  huts,  that  guard  every  approach  ; and  filthy 
Arabs  about  it. 


LUXOR. 


79 


But  the  impression,  as  you  approach  for  the  first  time  on 
the  north  side  a temple  of  ancient  Egypt,  for  I had  never  seen 
one  before,  and  see  those  half-buried  statues,  and  that  obelisk, 
whose  fellow  in  proud  grandeur  towers  above  the  palaces,  even 
of  Napoleon,  in  the  Place  de  la  Concorde  in  Paris  ; when  you 
trace  that  battle  scene  of  Sesostris,  defaced  so  by  Persian  van- 
dalism ; when  you  wind  up  that  worn  staircase  and  stand  on 
the  top,  passing  the  names  of  Osireii  and  the  great  Rameses, 
see2i  for  the  first  time,  and  look  around  over  the  wide  plain  of 
Thebes  to  Karnac  and  its  city  of  ruins  ; not  all  you  have  ever- 
read  of  travellers’  descriptions  or  paintings  can  equal  this  sub- 
lime impression. 

It  was,  as  I have  said,  morning,  and  my  boat  lay  beneath 
the  great  temple  of  Luxor.  It  was  a proud  moment  as  I hur- 
ried over  the  stairs,  and  stood  before  the  time-worn  portico. 
The  battles  of  the  conquering  Sesostris  are  still  sculptured  on 
the  walls  ; the  helmeted  statues  are  still  grand.  The  obelisk 
is  still  beautiful,  but  lonely,  as  if  the  loss  of  its  brother,  which 
the  French  Emperor  had  carried  to  Paris,  had  tamed  its  pride.* 

I clambered  to  the  summit  of  the  edifice ; I gazed  over  the 
plains  of  Thebes  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Nile.  The 
statues  of  Memnon  stand  clear  in  the  morning  light.  Behind, 
tllfe  ruins  of  Memnonium,  so  called,  invite  to  the  beautiful 
repository  of  Egj^^ptian  art.  To  the  north  are  the  temples  and 
palaces  of  Medinet  Habou,  and  behind  them  all,  the  mountain 
where  sleep  the  queens.  To  the  northwest  lies  Gournou,  with 
its  less  distinct  ruins,  and  behind  El  Assasif,  the  sacred  valley 
of  the  temple  of  the  Dair,  and  the  tombs  of  the  ])riests  and 

* Since  writing  the  above  at  Luxor,  I have  again  seen  the  obelisk  of  the  Place 
de  Concorde  at  Paris,  surrounded  with  the  paltry  trappings  of  the  fete  of  May 
How  insignificant  they  seemed,  and  w'hat  a profanation  of  Luxor  ! 


80 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


sages  of  old  Egypt ; and  over  that  lofty  mountain,  is  the 
deserted  valley  of  Biban  el  Memlook  and  the  wonderful  tombs 
of  the  kings.  Between  them  and  us  are  the  plains  of  Thebes  ; 
we  are  gazing  upon  it  from  the  ancient  Diospolis.  Its  walls, 
its  hundred  gates,  its  twenty  thousand  chariots  ! What  we  sse 
is  all  that  remains.  The  Nile  flows  on  as  when  Luxor  was 
founded  by  the  people  who  survived  the  flood.  This  barbaric 
structure  upon  which  we  stand  has  the  impress  of  ages.  The 
name  of  Sesostris  is  upon  the  walls ; his  conquests  cover  the 
temple.  It  is  the  least  interesting  of  the  ruins  of  Thebes ; 
and  yet,  when  you  look  at  its  single  obelisk  transported  to 
Paris,  towering,  as  it  does,  above  the  temples  there,  who  can- 
not feel  how  noble  was  the  aim  of  the  ancient  Egyptians ! 
We  mount  the  other  side  of  the  temple ; my  Champollion’s 
Grammar  and  Dictionary  are  faithful,  and  I can  read  the 
hieroglyphics,  the  secrets  of  more  than  thirty  centuries.  The 
architecture  strikes  you  as  rude,  like  the  Etruscan  architecture 
of  Italy ; like  the  rude  works  of  a primeval  age,  the  first  en- 
deavor of  a race  to  build  structures.  It  is  more  rude  than 
Medinet  Habou,  or  even  Southern  Dair,  and  only  the  structure 
at  Gournou,  which  bears  the-  name  of  King  Osiren,  the  father 
of  Sesostris,  can  at  all  compare  with  it  in  antiquity. 

But  the  temple  of  Luxor,  whose  columns  so  strike  ^ou 
from  the  ruins,  is  too  well  described  for  me  to  say  any  thing 
new  here.  Engravings  and  paintings  have  made  it  familiar. 
It  is  beautiful  when  seen  from  the  river,  but  disgusting  from 
the  huts  about  it;  half  of  the  sculptures  are  covered  by 
wretched  Arab  huts,  where  you  gain  admission  through  the 
miserable  entrances.  Dogs  are  barking  at  you  for  being  a 
Christian,  and  women  barking  at  you  for  backsheesh ; taken 
all  together,  it  spoils  the  effect  of  the  whole.  There  is  none 


'■5 


LUXOR. 


81 


of  that  noble  solitude,  that  sublimity  of  desolation,  which 
makes  Karnac  such  a stupendous  poem : and  imprints  it  in 
characters  of  sublimity  ever  on  your  soul. 

Through  Arab  huts  and  barking  dogs,  and  not  less  trouble- 
some vendors  of  antiques,  we  hurry  to  the  still  noble  columns 
of  the  great  temple  of  Luxor.  How  magnificent  the  capitals  ! 
How  perfect,  still,  the  chambers  ! Here  in  one  is  the  birth  of 
Osiren,  who  founded  it ; there  the  conquests  of  a Pharaoh. 
Part  of  the  temple  one  side  of  an  Arab  town ; the  other,  frag- 
mentary chambers,  distant  from  each  other.  Fancy  would 
group  them  together,  and  give  some  idea  of  the  original  vast- 
ness of  the  edifice.  The  columns  still  show  its  grandeur, — the 
space  it  occupies,  its  vastness.  The  palace  was  built  by  Osi- 
ren, the  father  of  Sesostris.  ' , 


Karnac,  Temple  of  Ammon. 


till  within  soar 

Of  towering  eagles,  to  all  the  birds  he  seems 
A Phoenix,  gazed  on  by  that  sole  bird. 

When  to  inshrine  his  relics  in  the  sun’s 
Bright  temple,  to  Egyptian  Thebes, 

He  flies.” 


Milion. 


But  we  had  seen  from  the  temple  of  Luxor,  the  distant 
temples  and  obelisks  of  the  city  of  Karnac,  standing  a mile 
from  us  in  all  the  distinctness  of  a noble  modern  city ; and 
yet  all  we  saw  was  of  Ancient  Egypt,  and  a city  three  thou- 
sand years  old.  Among  the  groves  of  date-trees,  and  in  that 
wide,  rich  plain,  terminated  by  the  beautiful  Arabian  moun- 
tains, it  has  slept  for  thirty  centuries.  What  a contemplation  ! 


82 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Those  forests  of  doom  palms  have  seen  how  many  countless 
generations  of  Moslems  beneath  their  shade,  and  yet  how 
many  generations  of  groves  have  grown  and  decayed  in  sight 
of  the  city  of  the  great  temple  ! 

We  are  riding  from  Luxor  to  the  city  of  Karnac.  We  are 
on  the  road  where  on  each  side  stood  the  sphinxes,  gods,  the 
whole  way.  There  are  a few  here  yet,  some  expressive  in 
their  lion  body ; for  their  strength  is  the  only  attribute  they 
possess.  Their  heads,  their  intelligence,  their  divinity  is  gone. 
The  subdued  body  speaks  only  of  Egypt’s  conquered  gods. 

I stood  before  one  of  the  porticoes  of  Karnac.  The  gods 
are  there  : Osiris  in  dignity,  Isis  in  rich,  gorgeous  beauty,  the 
conquering  king,  the  gifts,  the  rites,  the  olferings,  the  accept- 
ance by  the  gods,  Egypt’s  oft-told  tale. 

In  the  Meneptheum,  the  figures  are  still  distinct  and  deep. 
The  conquests  of  Meneptha  the  First,  are  there.  Time’s 
impress  is  clear. 

Ill  the  grand  court  of  the  temple  of  Karnac,  I realized  one 
of  the  sublimest  visions  of  my  youthful  fancy.  A court  of 
ruins,  the  single  fallen  column,  the  unbroken  silence,  the 
sculptured  wall,  the  broken  colossal  statues,  the  ruins  around, 
above,  beneath.  I stood  indeed  among  the  ruins  of  empires 
of  the  world’s  youth.  lu  the  distant  columns  of  the  awful 
temple,  an  owl  was  hooting.  I sat  upon  a pillar  and  gazed. 
It  was  Byron’s  dream.  My  Arab  with  his  spear  and  flow- 
ing beard  completed  the  picture. 

Among  the  forests  of  lofty,  beautiful  columns  in  the  great 
hall  of  the  temple  of  Karnac,  I passed  hours.  It  is  beyond 
description.  The  names  of  the  heroes  and  kings  are  number- 
less, the  scenes  on  the  walls,  the  colossal  sculptures,  the  pas- 


KARNAC. 


83 


toral  scenes,  the  battles,  the  perspectives,  the  halls  of  columns, 
some  fallen  on  each  other, — how  vain  to  enumerate — to 
describe  ! I have  seen  it  by  sunrise.  I have  been  there  at 
mid-day,  at  sunset,  and  by  the  light  of  the  pale  moon.  I have 
scared  the  jackal  from  the  ruins,  and  heard  the  hyena  howl, 
and  among  the  things  of  beauty  that  will  ever  be  in  my 
remembrance  as  a joy  for  ever,  is  Karnac,  by  moonlight. 

Karnac  ! The  mind  recoils  from  a description,  and  prefers 
to  say  nothing  ! The  day  spent  there  on  our  way  up  was  so 
glorious,  my  solitary  sojourn  at  sunset  and  in  the  evening 
such  ; the  first  view  from  far-otf  Luxor  (two  miles)  of  a city  of 
ruins,  a forest  of  obelisks  and  temples  and  antique  columns— 
the  whole  approach — so  grand,  the  effect  so  overpowering, 
and  the  solitude  so  magnificent,  the  Hall  of  Columns  so  stu- 
pendous, that  I dare  not  venture  on  detailed  description. 

It  is  a conception  answering  the  highest  idea  of  art ; it  is 
perfect  in  its  kind  ; it  is  the  grandeur  of  desolation — so  com- 
plete, like  that  circle'”  of  beauty  in  the  soul  pictures  of  Guido 
Rene,  in  the  Holy  Family  of  Correggio,  in  the  cartoons  of  the 
masters.  A perfect  completeness,  it  lies,  unexcelled  in  majes- 
ty, in  extent,  in  those  fertile  plains  of  the  Thebaid.  A greater 
traveller  than  I am,  says,  “There  is  nothing  like  it  in  the 
world.” 

I threw  away  my  Champollion ; I forgot  its  details,  de- 
spised its  history,  knew  no  story  of  Jupiter  Ammon ; but  for 
hours,  leaning  on  the  stones  before  that  forest  of  three  hundred 
and  sixty  columns,  contemplated  the  grandeur  of  the  scene. 
I had  seen  nought  of  Thebes  as  yet,  but  stayed,  and  stayed, 
and  revisited  it  four  times,  and  never  fully  drank  in  the  glori- 
ous poetry,  never  filled  my  soul  with  the  true  “genius  of 
the  place.”  It  is  awful ! overwhelming  ! overpowering  ! 


84 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


But  the  time  came  when  I rehearsed  all  its  stories  of  Osir- 
tasen  and  the  Pharaohs  of  the  patriarchs — the  Rameses,  the 
Pharaohs  of  the  Mosaic  period — of  Sesostris,  of  Shishak,  of 
the  Ptolemies,  and  Alexander.  And  when  No-Ammon,  with  all 
its  poetry  of  ruin,  and  all  its  glory  of  history,  seemed  grander 
and  nobler  than  ever ; the  temple  of  Ammon  and  Jupiter  al- 
most as  grand  as  when  all  this  Diospolis  was  in  her  highest 
splendor,  and  those  broken  sphinxes  around  were  perfect ; 
those  painted  halls  fresh  from  the  pencil,  and  the  idols  crowned 
with  garlands,  and  the  temples  filled  with  vessels  of  gold  and 
silver,  and  crowds  stood  in  those  stately  groves  to  wait  for  the 
virgin  clothed  in  white  to  be  led  forth  a victim  to  Father  Nile : — - 
When  No- Ammon  told  me,  in  her  ruin,  in  her  history,  in  the 
painted  hieroglyphics  on  her  walls,  the  confirmation  of  the 
historians  and  prophets  of  a people,  whom  God  chose  to 
be  a scourge  for  the  cruelties  and  the  crimes  which,  among 
so  much  splendor,  Thebans  allowed,  to  pollute  themselves; 

I felt  the  true  beauty  of  the  work  over  whose  ruin,  with 
folded  arms  and  bended  stature,  I stood  mournfully  musing. 

To  view  Karnac  historically,  you  must  begin  with  the 
ancient  granite  structure  between  the  Propylon  on  the  east 
and  the  Hypostyle  hall  of  grand  columns.  This,  built  by  Osir-  . 
tasen  I.,  1920  b.  c.  ; or,  according  to  Bunsen,  1000  before  Moses, 
or  2573  b.  c.  ; was  added  to  by  Thothmes,  1710*  b.  c.,  whose 
names  may  be  found  upon  the  walls.  The  space  between 
had  four  obelisks,  of  which  one  is  erect,  and  the  rest  fallen 
and  in  fragments.  Passing  the  Propylon  and  remains  of  two 
statues  of  Rameses  II.,  Ave  pass  an  obelisk  thirty  feet  high, 
which  (Champollion  says)  Avas  erected  by  a lady  ; Avhen  ap- 

* We  use  the  chronology  of  the  Septuagint,  remarking  that  Bunsen  and  his 
school  differ  many  hundred  years. 


KARNAC. 


85 


pears  the  wall  of  old  stones,  the  granite  gateway,  in  which  you 
still  see  the  place  for  the  kings.  We  mounted  this,  and  looked 
down  into  a deep  place ; the  granite  is  finely  polished  and  set. 

The  granite  Sa7ictumy,  after  the  grand  Hall  of  Columns, 
is  one  of  the  finest  parts  of  Karnac  in  its  preservation.  The 
ceiling  is  as  blue,  and  its  golden  stars  as  distinct,  as  if  painted 
yesterday.  The  cartouches  are  beautifully  colored,  and  the 
most  conspicuous  have  the  beetle-marked  name  of  Thothmes 
III.  Names  of  travellers  from  all  parts  of  the  world  cover 
this  beautiful  hall.  It  is  built  of  Syene  granite,  highly  pol- 
ished : writers  have  dwelt  upon  the  infamous  and  voluptuous 
uses  of  this  sanctuary ; the  obscene  pictures  and  rites  I leave 
to  them.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  Lepsius  has  carried  away 
some  of  the  most  conspicuous  of  them  to  decorate  the  museum 
of  his  royal  master  in  Berlin,  where  they  will  doubtless  fomr 
a cabinet,  like  the  secret  museum  in  the  Borbonico  from 
Pompeii  at  Naples,  to  amuse  the  royal,  refined  purity  of  the 
Prussian  Prince,  as  does  the  other  that  of  King  Bomba  Laz- 
zaroni.  The  Sanctuary  or  Treasure-house  took  its  name 
from  the  discoveries  and  excavations  of  Lord  Belmore.  Some 
of  the  oldest  granite  blocks  are  after  this ; and  you  descend 
deep  into  a grass-grown  and  low,  seeming  sanctuary,  where  I 
saw  a huge  serpent,  and  avoided  the  rank  grass  that  grows 
there.  A long  forest  of  ruins — temples,  shafts  of  columns, 
capitals,  end  in  a huge  gateway  of  gray  granite  stretching 
to  the  north,  where  you  find  the  finest  sculptures  of  the  Greek 
era,  and  whose  lofty  proportions,  and  elegant  devices  and 
hieroglyphics,  tell  the  once  majestic  extent  of  the  famed  tem- 
ple of  Jupiter  Ammon.  Pedestals  of  two  obelisks  we  pass, 
and  another  miniature  hall  of  the  Grand  Hall,  but  which  is 
said  to  have  been  its  model,  called  the  Chamber  of  the  Kings, 


86 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


and  of  great  antiquity,  carries  us  to  a portico  commenced 
by  Alexander,  and  unfinished ; and  after,  some  Egyptian  col- 
umns, twelve  of  which  are  standing,  carry  us  to  the  site  of  a 
Christian  church  ; from  the  roof  you  may  get  a fine  view,  and 
form  some  idea  of  what  \\»as  the  great  temple  of  Jupiter 
Ammon.  Below  was  a court  filled  up  with  huge  heaps  of 
stone,  where  were  two  sitting  statues  of  Thothmes,  and  a 
fortified  gateway,  by  which  the  inhabitants  of  Karnac  on  the 
southeast  approached.  Far  in  the  distance  towered  the  moun- 
tains ; west  of  this,  to  the  river,  were  the  walls  of  two  temples 
having  the  name  of  Kameses  II.,  with  a little  grove  of  trees 
between  them,  and  some  sphinxes. 

The  colossal  sitting  figures  of  white,  which  are  in  a direct 
line  with  the  central  avenue  leading  to  the  gate  of  Shishak, 
are  of  beautiful  sculpture,  and  so  perfect  that  I thought  they 
were  of  marble,  and  Greek  art  of  the  time  of  Alexander.  They 
represent  a naked  figure,  with  a sort  of  kilt  about  the  loins, 
and  a girdle  around  the  waist ; they  are  formed  of  a single 
block  of  white  crystallized  sulphate  of  lime.  The  other  stat- 
ues are  similar,  but  constructed  either  of  higher-polished  black 
syenite,  or  of  red  pudding-stone,  like  those  at  Gournou.  The 
names  on  the  accompanying  walls  show  dates  four  thousand 
years  ago. 

Here,  by  this  lake,  were  palaces  surrounded  by  houses  of 
brick,  stuccoed  within,  and  without,  inclosed  by  courts,  vine- 
yards, and  gardens,  and  adorned  with  alcoves,  fish-ponds, 
statues,  and  painted  obelisks. 

Through  a still  standing  avenue  of  sphinxes  among 
groves,  we  pass  to  another  field  of  ruins  belonging  to  the  old 
city  of  Karnac. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  parts  of  Karnac  is  perhaps  the 


KARNAC. 


87 


least  visited.  It  lies  to  the  east,  toward  the  Arabian  Chain, 
and  is  called  the  temple  of  Typhon  :*  the  huge  idol  dwarf  pol- 
lutes it  with  his  image.  Near  is  an  artificial  lake,  extending 
around,  and  inclosing  on  three  sides  the  ground  where  once 
doubtless  stood  a palace.  Now  there  stands  there  but  a court 
of  lions’  statues,  and  statues  in  black  granite,  crumbling  away 
among  images  of  sphinxes  and  female  statuary.  Around  this 
the  artificial  lake  reflected  in  clear  water  the  ruins  of  an 
ancient  temple,  and  palace  of  old  Egypt.  Upon  this  you  may 
shoot  your  game,  and  fancy  what  Karnac  was.  Statues  of 
sphinxes,  with  women’s  heads,  fill  the  plain  around.  The 
temple  of  Typhon  stands  but  a short  distance  off  between  us 
and  the  grand  temple  of  Karnac.  Who  can  gaze  here,  and 
not  feel  the  genius  of  the  place  ? 

The  nearest  part  of  the  temple  towards  you  is  that  of  the 
time  of  the  Greek  Emperors,  where  stood  the  two  still  perfect 
Greek  statues  in  white  limestone. 

What  must  have  been  this  lake  when,  surrounded  by 
palaces,  crowds  of  happy  creatures  gathered  in  these  courts, 
and  wound  among  this  rich  forest  of  sphinxes  and  lions’ 
statues,  among  the  sculptures  of  females,  and  rare  mystical 
monsters  ? Such  was  this  sweet  lake  as  now : this  was  a 
garden — then  youths  and  maidens  were  here: 

“ In  drapery  like  woven  snow 
Tliese  nymphs  were  clad  ; and  each  below 
The  rounded  bosom  loosely  wore 
A dark  blue  zone  or  bandelet, 

With  little  silver  stars  all  o'er 
As  are  the  stars  at  midnight  set. 

* Typhon,  the  hideous  dwarf — a devil ; he  strikes  you  as  a devil.  See  Leviticus 
xvi. ; Agazil ; also  Bahr,  Ewald,  Hengstenberg,  Tholuck. 


88 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


While  in  their  tresses  braided  through, 

Sparkled  that  flower  of  Egypt’s  lakes, 

The  silvery  lotus,  in  whose  hue 

As  much  delight  the  young  moon  takes 
As  doth  the  day  god  to  behold. 

The  lofty  bean  flower’s  buds  of  gold ; 

And  as  they  gracefully  went  round 
The  worshipped  bird,  some  to  the  beat 
Of  Castanets,  some  to  the  sound 
Of  the  shrill  Sistrum  timed  their  feet. 

While  others  at  each  step  they  took, 

A tinkling  chain  of  silver  shook.” 

And  thus  it  is,  one  is  ever  thrown  back  upon  the  past  here. 
To  be  in  the  present  is  beautiful,  fascinating.  Who  can  look 
upon  these  Arabian  mountains  from  Karnac,  their  picturesque 
grandeur  against  the  lovely  sky,  and  the  rich  fertility  of  the 
intervening  landscape,  without  thanking  God  for  its  beauty  ? 
And  who  can  see  that  sunset,  standing  on  Karnac,  near  the 
hills  that  encircle  Thebes, 

“ While  Nilus  rolls  his  crystal  way  between,” 

without  thrills  of  joy  such  as  few  feel  in  their  lives, — and  this 
pure,  glad  atmosphere,  of  the  Thebaid ! where  is  there 
aught  like  it  ? 

To-day  is  market-day  in  Luxor.  Go  there,  would  you  see 
modern  Turkish  life  in  Egypt.  There  you  may  view  the 
Governor,  the  haughty  Janizary,  the  reckless  Arnaout  soldier, 
the  white-robed  Arab,  the  Gwawazie  beseeching  you  to  enter, 
the  thousand  costumes  of  this  peculiar  land.  And  yet  who 
would  accept  a Turkish  governor’s  invitation,  when  he  has  an 
evening  to  spend  in  Karnac  ? 

The  obelisks,  the  one  grand,  and  beautiful  in  its  distinctness, 


KARN/rc. 


89 


and  another  still  standing,  and  those  scattered  broken  around, 
bear  the  names  of  the  Pharaohs,*  and  one  says  it  was  erected 
by  the  king  Thothmes  II.  to  his  sister,  Amense.  He  was  the 
predecessor  of  Pharaoh  of  the  Exodus.  Perchance  this  com- 
memorated the  noble  Egyptian  dame  who  saved  the  Hebrew 
child  and  Jewish  lawgiver. 

On  we  go  through  propylea  and  porticoes  of  this  immense 
ruined  temple.  Here  are  the  names,  there  the  deeds  of  the 
different  Pharaohs. 

Climb  those  walls,  and  look  into  that  deep  granite  pit, 
through  those  huge  walls.  This  was  the  sanctuary;  the  Per- 
sian conqueror  destroyed  it,  the  Macedonian  Philip  vowed  to 
rebuild  it.  Alexander  fulfilled  the  vow.  Here  are  the  walls 
and  columns  of  white  marbles,  that  men  are  now  burning  to 
make  into  lime. 

Farther  on,  we  have  gone  through  the  ruins  of  a city 
and  this  was  but  one  temple.  Descend  into  the  deep  grass 
where  lurk  the  serpents,  and  the  hyenas  find  refuge,  and 
follow  the  still  brilliantly  told  stories  of  the  Egyptian  kings. 
Thence  to  the  grand  propylon,  to  the  most  eastern  side. 

Turn  to  the  east,  and  clamber  those  hills  of  rubbish,  and 
gaze  on  the  noble  plain;  and  to  the  south,  and  see  the  length 
of  ruins  you  have  passed  through,  and  further  look  at  another 
propylon  and  the  most  southern  portico,  and  its  fine  sculptures, 
the  sphinxes  that  led  northward  to  the  river. 

Come  back  to  the  ruins  and  go  to  the  north,  through 
another  vast,  ruined  propylon,  with  fallen  colossi  on  the  other 
side. 

Go  further  on,  where,  before  a portico  of  deep  sculptured, 
beautiful  granite,  stand  two  statues  in  spotless  forms,  worthy 

* See  Champollion’s  Grammaire  Egyptienne,  p.  277. 


90 


VOYAGS  UP  THE  NILE. 


of  being  called  Apollo’s,  and  whose  sculptures  tell  the  glorj' 
of  the  Macedonian  rule  in  Egypt,  and  you  have  not  half  seen 
the  temple  of  Karnac  ; and  when  you  have  seen  all  and  filled 
up  with  your  fancy,  much,  you  have  not  then  half  seen  the 
temple  of  Karnac. 

Through  the  bright  sunlight  of  this  burning  day,  I have 
been  among  the  stupendous  and  mysterious  records  of  this 
once  proud  temple  of  Karnac — a city  of  ruins  still. 

The  innermost  part  of  the  propylon  is  filled  with  travellers’ 
names.  Here  Englishmen  from  India  record  their  names  with 
Americans  from  St.  Louis.  The  names  of  the  Thothmes 
cover  the  Avails  as  you  advance  ; hoAv  dark,  hoAV  time-Avorn, 
and  yet  Iioav  magnificent ! The  granite  sanctuary  so  fast 
crumbling  aAvay,  and  yet  so  old,  built  a thousand  years  be- 
fore Moses,*  is  overpoAvering. 

The  Palace  Temple  increases  the  Christian’s  satisfaction. 
Here  no  Christian  can  come  and  not  feel  that  his  faith  is  on  the 
foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  and  is  from  God. 
Here  are  the  conquests  of  hSethos ; and  his  greatest  conquests 
sculptured  in  the  highest  artistic  beauty,  as  distinct  on  these 
Avails  as  if  done  yesterday.  I have  distinctly  made  out  the 
conquests  of  the  Shepherds.  The  hieroglyphics  aboA'e  his 
figure  in  the  chariot  are  an  interesting  story.f 

After,  folloAV  very  beautiful  sculptures ; the  story  is  Sethos 
routing  the  Arvadites.  Sethos  is  also  represented  routing  the 
Scythians,  Avhose  Coptic  name  in  enchorial,  ansAvering  to  the 
hieroglyphics,  is  the  same  as  the  IlebreAV  ; a representation  is 
seen  also  of  the  captiA^es  of  the  Arvadites,  Avhom  Sethos  has 
discomfited.  Sethos  is  represented  in  a car  draAvn  by  beau- 
tiful horses,  routing  the  Jebusites. 


* At  least,  so  says  Bunsen. 


t Champ.  Dictionnaire  Egyptienne. 


SCRIPTURE  PROOFS  FROM  KARNAC. 


91 


Setlios  is  also  represented  routing  the  Canaanites.  His 
victories  over  Canaan  are  recorded.  “ He  desolates  the  land  of 
Canaan,”  says  one  inscription.  All  these,  I believe,  are  spoken 
of  by  Osborn,  but  what  an  advantage  to  find  such  a proof  and 
illustration  of  Scripture  as  the  whole  history  of  his  con- 
quest presents ! Here  are  shown  the  conquest  of  Sesonchis 
over  Rehoboam.  In  the  Palace  Temple  in  the  next  picture 
Sethos  is  routing  the  A’cos’,  an  unknown  nation ; these  are  sup- 
posed to  be  the  Canaanites.  He  next  is  routing  the  Syrians, 
and  his  triumphs  are  splendid ; afterwards  the  Arvadites  are 
routed.  The  additions  of  Raineses  the  Great  follow  next.* 

Passing  from  the  obelisk  to  the  propylon,  we  find  on  the 
walls  of  the  hall,  a representation  of  two  ram-headed  boats, 
with  the  sacred  ark  in  procession.  On  the  south  side  these 
sculptures  are  beautiful.  After  the  battle  scene  on  this  side, 
the  king  and  his  prisoners  are  returning  to  the  Nile,  which  is 
marked  by  crocodiles. 

King  Osiren  is  dragging  prisoners  before  the  Theban 
trinity.  A hawk  is  hovering  over  a human  sacrifice  ; and 
among  the  lists  of  the  countries  captured,  are  Mesopotamia, 
Bahrien,  and  Joudahmelek,  kingdom  of  the  Jews ; a hero  kill- 
ing a chief  with  a spear,  like  Hector  and  Achilles.  A people 
of  Jewish  physiognomy  are  storming  a fort. 

The  story  of  Shishak  is  represented  here,  but  only  three 
captives  bound  to  a stake  remain  ; we  leave  that  to  the  proofs 
of  Scripture-prophecy  from  the  monuments.”  Among  the 
names  of  places  conquered,  are  Canaan,  Megiddo,  Kingdom 
of  Judah,  Valley  of  Hinnom,  Petra,  the  dukes  of  Edom, 
Bethlehem,  (Birch,)  House  of  Millo,  (1  Kings,  ix.  15,)  City  of 
Hebron,  (Num.  xxx.  22,)  also  the  names  of  the  god  Bel,  (see 
1 Kings  xviii.  27,)  Astarte,  &c. 

* See  Grammaire  Egyptienne,  p.  511. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


West  Thebes. — Medinet  Habou. — The  first  small  temple,  and  its  histories. — The 
second  larger  temple — the  Roman  part. — The  Christian  church — palace — 
temple  of  Thothmes  I.  and  Thothmes  II. — Thothmes  Moeris. — The  palace 
residence  of  Rameses  Meiamoum. 

I LEAVE  to  the  pages  of  Murray’s  Handbook,  Conder’s  Egypt, 
Miss  Martineau,  and  the  numerous  writers  who  were  my 
guides,  tlie  description  of  this  beautiful  ruin  of  Egyptian  art ; 
and  those  who  would  satisfy  themselves  by  mathematical 
proof,  I refer  to  Champollion’s  Grammaire  and  Dictionnaire 
for  the  translation  of  the  inscriptions,  names,  and  dates. 

Thothmes  I.  was  the  original  founder,  and  his  temple  re- 
mains. Thothmes  II.  and  Thothmes  III.  continued  the  work  ; 
whose  names  and  cartouches  are  still  colored  very  distinctly, 
though  the  rooms  are  so  low  that  you  must  stoop  to  enter.  Built 
in  the  time  of  Joseph,  you  look  upon  this  part  with  interest. 
Champollion,  in  his  “ Egypt  under  the  Pharaohs,  ” and  his 
“ Letters,”  has  dwelt  upon  this  part.  The  three  courts  of  the 
magnificent  palace  erected  by  Rameses  III.,  (the  same,  ac- 
cording to  Diodorus,  with  Mendes  or  Moeris ;)  the  historical 
has-relief  battle  scenes  ; the  portico,  adytum — inner  temple 
dedicated  to  Osiris  ; the  Tank,  and  lion-headed  statue  of  Isis ; 
the  splendid  battle  scenes,  boat  processions ; priests  recording 
offerings  to  the  gods,  and  victims  ; the  procession  of  the  Ark  ; 
the  chains  of  sacred  “ keys  of  the  Nile the  lion-attended 


Court  in  Temple  of  Medinet  Hatou,  Thebes, 


PALACE,  MEDINET  HABOU. 


93 


Rameses  in  battle  ; the  lion  hunt ; the  naval  fight  on  the  out- 
side ; the  Birket  Habou,  or  Lake  of  the  Dead ; the  rubbish- 
covered  ruins, — have  all  been  described  again  and  again. 
But  where  can  one  end  the  description  of  this  fine  temple, 
which  has  records  of  the  Pharaohs,*  Ptolemies,  Caesars,  and 
Christians?  which  latter  covered  the  walls  with  mud,  and 
erected  a church,  whose  pillars  still  stand. 

The  architecture  of  Medinet  Habou  is  so  grand,  the  paint- 
ings so  gorgeous,  the  colors  so  perfect,  the  battle  scenes  so 
distinct,  the  histories  and  monarchs  so  interesting,  I could 
not  but  admire  the  temple.  Turning  to  the  north,  we  left  the 
grand  court  where  the  Christian  church  stood,  and  ascended 
some  steps  standing  on  the  top  of  the  temple.  What  a stu- 
pendous view  ! Thebes  stood  before  us,  and  we  were  in  the 
most  properly  Theban  structure.  Shamy  and  Damy  were  to 
the  northeast,  in  the  middle  of  the  plain  ; the  lofty  mountains 
in  our  rear ; and  the  far  distant  ones,  that  towered  to  the  east 
behind  Karnac,  bounded  the  unequalled  view ; and  Nile, 
flowing  on  as  she  has  ever  flowed,  giving  wealth  and  lux- 
uriance around. 

Again,  from  our  boat,  moored  on  the  west  side,  I gallop  on 
these  fine  horses  of  Thebes,  with  our  guide,  over  to  Medinet 
Habou.  I entered  the  palace  of  Medinet  Habou.t  The  gods 
at  the  entrance  are  carved  exquisitely  out  of  the  light  brown 
stone.  The  Theban  triad,  Ammon,  Mouth,  Chons — Osiris, 
Anubis,  all  are  there.  I stood  and  gazed  out  of  a window. 
What  a scene  ! The  figures  so  royal ! There  is  a queen  sit- 
ting before  her  husband,  the  king  Osiren,  who  is  coying  with 
her ; — a family  picture  of  the  Pharaohs.  Here  was  the  win- 


Champollion’s  Gramma  ire,  pp.  321,  329. 
t Ibid.,  pp.  251,  289,  290,  311,  366. 


94 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


dow  where  the  kings  and  queens  have  leaned  and  gazed  out, 
on  so  many  a bright  sunset  evening,  over  this  plain.  How  it 
annihilates  three  thousand  years  to  stand  here,  in  this  royal 
palace ! The  oriel  window  in  Kenilworth,  where  Leicester 
used  to  gaze  on  the  plain — that  seems  old ; so  does  the  Bourg 
Schloss  castle  and  its  window  of  a German  baron,  on  the 
mount  above  Baden.  But  here  ! in  the  palace  of  a Pharaoh  ! 
to  see  his  love  scenes,  his  domestic  scenes,  his  portraits ! It 
is  a tribute  to  the  eternity  of  art, 

“ For  the  artist  never  dies.” 

The  floor  is  broken  down,  but  you  can  distinguish  where  the 
second  story  is,  where  this  chamber  stood,  with  its  window. 
Others  of  the  chambers  are  uninjured. 

The  fallen  pillars  strewn  through  the  wide  and  beautiful 
courts  ; their  capitals,  of  the  highest  architectural  beauty,  cov- 
ered with  sculpture  and  polished  ; the  grandeur  of  its  passages, 
colonnades,  battle  scenes ; and  the  ancient  palace  temple  of 
Pharaoh,  attract  you.  But  still  I was  ever  called  back  to  the 
palace  residence  of  Raineses  Meiamoum,  whose  painted  ceil- 
ing, of  an  azure  ground,  was  studded  by  golden  stars,  almost 
as  fresh  as  Roman  Dendera.  The  distinctness  of  the  sculp- 
tures, the  warlike  deeds  of  this  descendant  of  Sesostris,  please 
you.  True,  the  ram-headed  deity,  Ammon  Ra,  the  first  of  the 
Theban  triad  at  the  gateway,  detracts  from  the  beauty  of  the 
effect,  (upon  which  Mrs.  Romer  dilates ;)  but  who  could  not, 
like  her,  forget  it  in  the  sculptures  and  processions,  so  well 
preserved  and  so  old  ? 

Medinet  Habou  has  a Christian  temple  in  Greek  style 
within  its  walls ; but  what  is  even  that,  with  its  Greek  col- 
umns, to  the  testimonies  on  its  walls  in  favor  of  Scripture 


MEMNONIUM. 


95 


truth  ? The  battle  scenes  go  round  the  whole,  fully  answer- 
ing Richardson’s  and  Conder’s  descriptions,  which  were  my 
guides  through  it.  Among  the  most  interesting  is  Raineses 
smiting  the  Hittites.  He  appears  shooting  them  with  his 
arrows,  while  the  name  above  relates  the  story : “ He  smote 
them.”  The  priest  is  above,  recording  the  number  of  the 
captives ; the  hands  cut  from  each  are  falling  in  a shower  at 
his  feet.  “ The  hearts  of  the  Hittites  faint  within  them,  for 
Raineses  pursues  them  as  a young  lion  pursues  his  prey. 
Give  yourselves  to  mirth  ; I am  to  Egypt  what  the  god  Men- 
don  has  been  ; I have  vanquished  the  companies.  Ammon 
Ra,  my  father,  subdued  the  whole  world  under  my  feet,  and 
I am  king  on  the  throne  for  ever.” 

For  other  inscriptions,  refer  to  Champollion. 

Manetho  confirms  this,  and  also  the  inscriptions  which  say 
he  drove  them  to  the  bounds  of  Syria. 

The  Memnonium  I visited  next. 

After  riding  round  the  grand  entrance,  or  propylon,  I 
went  leisurely  to  exploring  the  battle  scene  on  the  river  side. 
From  this  magnificent  piece  I turned,  and  rode  my  horse  to 
the  fallen  statue  of  Osmandyas.  Its  grandeur,  the  beautiful 
polish  of  the  black  Syenite  granite,  the  deep-cut  cartouche 
upon  the  arm,  the  broken  foot — how  grand  ! how  startling  ! 

The  next,  properly  the  palace  of  Raineses,  how  beautiful  !* 
It  represents  Sesostris’s  conquests,  and  those  of  Sethos,  his 
brother,  and  predecessor.  Entering,  you  see  that  magnificent 
fabric  called  the  hall  of  Osiris,  four  colossal  figures  of  whom 
form  the  columns  ; — those  of  Ipsamboul,  can  scarce  be  grander. 
Afterwards  you  enter  a passage,  passing  through  broken 

* Among  the  conquests,  Sethos,  his  brother,  is  represented  as  having  taken 
Punon,  a station  of  the  Israelites,  near  Mount  Ilor.  (Numbers  xxxiii.  43,44.) 


96 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


torsos,  some  standing,  some  fallen  down,  of  beautiful  sculpture 
and  proportion,  displaying  art  and  preservation  that  no  Par- 
thenon can  boast  of.  How  splendid  a ruin  ! 

On  through  this  temple  of  art,  the  victorious  hero,  the 
builder  sovereign  of  the  palace  is  ever  before  you  ; now  himself 
receiving,  now  oflering  gifts  to  the  gods,  who  are  sculptured 
so  finely : and  now  you  enter  a building  of  light  stone  struc- 
ture, and  finer  sculpture.  The  victorious  conqueror  is  here 
too.  He  sits,  with  his  queen  by  his  side,  on  the  right  hand  of 
the  opposite  wall  as  you  enter,  but  he  has  returned  from  a 
richer,  a more  genial  clime,  than  even  this  sunny  Said — from 
the  region  of  tropical  Asia.  His  captives  have  a Perso-Indian 
head-dress,  and  his  companions  are  bearing  trees,  whose 
thick  foliage,  and  hanging  fruits,  show  the  rich  luxuriance  of 
an  equatorial  growth.  A cameleopard,  as  finely  sculptured 
as  if  by  an  artist  of  the  Zoological  Gardens,  forms  part  of  the 
spoils  of  the  conquered  India  ; and  the  priests  of  Thoth 
stand  with  tablets,  recording  his  victories,  and  the  number  of 
victims  he  has  slain,  on  the  fruit  of  a tree ; and  his  pencil  has 
half  painted  his  cartouche. 

And  that  door,  where  led  that  1 Take  up  Diodorus  ; he 
describes  all  you  have  seen — battles,  statues,  colossi,  and  all : 
and  what  stood  here  in  that  door,  leading  toward  the  moun- 
tain ? There,  where  ruins  are  fast  disappearing,  stood  that 
glorious  library  of  Thebes,  and  the  Grecian  coming  hither, 
like  us,  a traveller,  found  written  over  the  famous  threshold, 
inscribed  in  golden  letters,  (would  that  it  were  written  there  in 
bright  diamonds  !)  the  magical  words  : 

“ Medicine  for  the  mind — pharmacy  for  the  soul.” 

What  a joy  that  here  princes,  priests,  sages,  and  their 


MEMNONIUM. 


97 


scholars,  hierophant  and  neophyte,  came  to  consult  the  Phy- 
sician of  the  soul — that  bright  letters  were  the  glory  of  palaces 
of  Egypt  three  thousand  years  ago.  Where  is  that  library, 
that  refreshed  the  intellect  of  the  court  of  Rameses  the  Great  ? 
The  wise  men  of  his  realm  were  great  still,  as  their  figures 
show,  in  all  that  is  noble  of  race : for  the  deluge  had  not  long 
left  the  world  green,  and  the  patriarchal  nobility  of  the  young 
creation  had  not  wholly  degenerated.  Where  are  those  trea- 
sures of  the  intellect  of  Thebes  and  Diospolis  ? Alas  ! all 
gone.  Perchance  they  formed  a bonfire  for  Cambyses  without 
the  ancesti'al  halls  ; perchance,  like  the  Alexandrian  treasures, 
they  lit  a Mohammedan  bath.  The  rituals  written  here  are 
preserved  only  in  coffins  of  the  dead,  or  give  renown  to  an 
European  museum  ; while  coffin,  ritual,  mummy,  and  all,  form 
the  fuel  to  prepare  many  an  Arab’s  dinner : and  the  noble 
papyri,  the  genealogies,  the  records  of  the  high  and  beautiful 
civilization  of  these  antique  and  once  gorgeous  palaces,  are  all 
gone. 

Would  I picture  a proper  device  for  Egypt,  it  should  be 
the  priest  of  Thoth,  with  reed  and  torch  inverted,  gazing  at 
this  desolate  ruin,  where  the  Grecian  philosophic  traveller 
found  wisdom,  and  “ balsam  for  the  soul.” 

With  a heart  too  full  for  utterance,  I turned  back,  and 
mounted  my  horse.  You  shed  tears  by  the  tomb  of  a loved 
one,  but  if  they  pour  down  your  cheeks  here,  it  is  from  mingled 
sorrow  at  the  desolation,  and  exultation  at  the  thought  that 
you  are  made  in  the  image  of  a race  that  was  so  great,  so 
civilized,  and  knew  so  well  the  powers  of  the  mind  and  the 
secrets  of  the  soul  thirty  centuries  ago. 

From  such  a past,  and  its  contrasts  with  the  battle  scenes, 
we  turn  away,  for  its  true  glory  redeems  the  blood-marked 

G 


98 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


victories  of  Sesostris’s  conquering  car.  For  the  value  of  art,  we 
sigh  at  the  foolish  childishness  of  Cambyses  in  destroying  so 
much,  and  wonder  that  so  much  remains  where  he  attempted 
to  destroy  the  whole.  It  is  a noble,  a beautiful  work ; so 
thought  Siculus,  so  thinks  Warburton — so  thinks  every  one  : 
we  would  as  soon  attempt  to  describe  the  “ Venus  de 
3Iedici.” 

Such  a beautiful  architectural  wreck  is  that  magnificent 
pile  the  Memnonium  ! From  the  majestic  portal  that  faces  the 
statues  of  Memnon  and  the  Nile,  through  its  whole  extent,  till 
you  reach  the  lofty  rock  entrance  in  the  rear  ; from  the  battles 
to  the  victories ; they  tell  of  triumphs  that  put  to  shame 
Napoleon,  and  show  the  ridiculous  vanity  of  a conqueror, 
whose  energy  claims  admiration,  but  whose  cruelty  and 
vanity  are  but  ill  redeemed  by  such  beautiful  art.  Do  the 
noble  Colossus,  in  its  breadth  excelling  the  height  of  four 
ordinary  men  ; the  sieges,  the  astronomical  figures,  which  tell 
the  date,  1322  b.  c.  ; the  offerings  to  Mendes  ; the  six  courts, 
and  richly  sculptured  chambers  ; the  remains  of  the  200 
columns  which  once  stood  here,  some  of  which  still  stand,  and 
others  adorn  the  museums  and  galleries  of  the  world ; the 
crumbling  Propylon,  of  which  two  hundred  feet  are  still  entire  ; 
the  Dromos,  or  Portico  ; the  Osiris  Court,  and  its  statues  of  the 
god  with  crossed  sceptre ; the  basaltic  figures  and  gigantic 
statues  of  Sesostris  ; the  Pronaos,  and  Great  Hall,  with  its 
nine  compartments,  its  mythological  processions,  its  offerings 
to  the  Theban  Triad,  its  chambers  with  the  budding  lotus 
capitals,  its  ark  processions  of  the  priests,  its  ceiling  of  stars 
and  astronomical  processions  and  sacred  boats,  sacred  birds, 
winged  globe,  crocodiles ; Nepthis,  and  the  mysterious  em- 
blems of  the  Hierophants : — do  all  these  at  all  redeem  the 


VOCAL  STATUE  OF  MEMNON. 


99 


vanity  or  cruelty  of  the  great  hero,  who  has  been  so  often 
historied  ? Such  was  the  vanity  of  conquest  then,  such  the 
animal  pursuit  of  war,  such  the  beastly  triumph  of  victory. 
Will  the  world  ever  give  hope  of  advancement,  while  such 
passions  and  their  rewards  mark  distinction  among  the  race  ? 
Sesostris  conquered  India,  Napier  the  Scinde,  and  Russia  the 
Hungarians.  It  is  all  the  same ; whether  India,  China,  or 
Mexico  ; — a bas-relief,  a painting,  a statue — the  conqueror 
sitting  in  glory, the  victim  handcufied  at  his  feet,  a priest 
of  Thoth,  or  Isis,  writing  his  victories  on  the  tree,  a Congress 
passing  a “ vote  of  thanks,”  an  assembly  “ decreeing  that  he 
has  deserved  well  of  his  country,”  a Parliament  feeing  a poet 
laureate,  or  a Queen  giving  a baronetcy,  earldom,  or  the 
garter  ; it  is  all  the  same  ; — this  is  that  “ glory,”  which  those 
who  think  of  a Howard,  in  his  labors  of  love,  view  as  only 
the  blood  of  history’s  shambles. 

How  beautiful  to  stand  at  sunrise  before  the  statue  of 
Memnon  ! Your  fancies  are  so  rich,  and  you  can  find  music 
in  your  soul  there  at  such  an  hour,  if  none  come  from 
Memnon.  Here  you  see, — leaping  from  your  horse’s  saddle 
upon  the  pedestal, — the  testimonies  of  the  lady  friends  of 
Hadrian,  and  many  travellers,  in  Greek  and  Latin,  who  heard 
the  voice.  Perhaps  you  modestly  cut  a letter  of  your  own 
name  on  the  calf  of  the  leg ; perhaps,  like  Sir  Gardner 
Wilkinson,  you  have  the  courage  to  climb  to  the  breast,  to  see 
the  rock  where  the  priest  concealed  himself  who  kept  up  the 
sound,  and  the  rock  which  sounds  like  struck  brass.  I 
contented  myself  with  striking  the  leg,  and  fancying  it  had  a 
ringing  sound  ; but  that  is  mere  moonshine,  for 


Hushed  is  that  strain  f 


100 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


and  Memnon’s  music  but  lives  in  the  poetry  that  in  every  age 
has  been  written  upon  its  note.  Strabo,  ^lius  Gallus,  and 
Diodorus,  were  happy  men,  and  they  were  not  like  us  from 
America,  who  came  further,  and  fared  worse. 

The  usual  ideas  come  up  here — the  time-worn  statues  ; 
what  kingdoms  have  they  outlasted,  what  revolutions  out- 
lived, defying  time  and  the  Persian  destroyer!  Continents 
have  been  settled  from  bound  to  bound ; worlds  discovered, 
civilized,  ruined — still  they  stand  historians  of  the  ages  and 
the  CBons.  Coming  from  a land  which  has  in  no  fabric, 
at  least  that  I have  seen,  a stone  or  timber  that  belonged  not 
to  a quarry  or  forest  three  hundred  years  ago,  the  very  idea  of 
these  statues  made  my  soul  widen  and  widen,  and  my  imagi- 
nation stretch  so,  to  think  they  were  of  time  and  history,  and 
yet  only  half  of  time ; and  this  earth’s  history : and  then  I 
thought  of  the  Avorld’s  stars  and  their  histories ; and  then  I 
thought  of  long,  long  agone  creation — and  then  eternity — and 
God  ! And  Menmon’s  music  then  seemed  spheral  music,  for 
it  brought  me  to  God  by  conclusion  and  comparison ; and  I 
was  never  satisfied  till  I stood  before  the  statue  of  Memnon  : 
and  now  as  I sat  on  my  horse,  and  thought  what  it  had  been 
there,  and  oft  since  in  my  mind,  low  Avhisperings  came  to  my 
soul, 

“ from  that  immortal  sea 
That  brought  us  hither 
“ I saw  the  children  play  upon  the  shore, 

And  heard  its  mighty  waters  rolling  evermore.” 

And  standing  here,  we  can  picture  to  ourselves  more  than 
elsewhere  the  grandeur  of  ancient  Thebes,  with  her  hundred 
gates ; she  who  sent  forward  to  the  Trojan  war  the  hosts  of 
the  ^^nigrantis  MemnonisP 


STATUE  OF  AMENOPH  OR  MEMNON. 


101 


Here  stood  the  two  statues  at  tlie  entrance  to  a grand 
court  of  statues,  that  extended  to  the  Memnonium  under  the 
mountain.  The  whole  plain  to  the  mountain  has  fragments 
of  statues,  all  lying  in  a line. 

And  the  road  to  the  river,  where  lies  our  boat,  and  over 
which  we  are  just  to  spur  our  horses,  had,  doubtless,  another 
court.  This  was  the  royal  street  of  Thebes,  mentioned  in  the 
papyri  of  ancient  Thebes.  What  was  this  in  the  time  of  Osiren 
and  Memnon ! What  a field  of  buildings  and  temples  you 
looked  over,  towards  the  palace  of  the  descendants  of  Rameses 
and  Sesostris,  now  the  ruins  of  Medinet  Habou  ! How  glori- 
ously rode  the  triumphing  kings  along  that  royal  Avay,  as 
they  returned  from  the  conquests ! How  many  answering 
sounds  around  met  Memnon’s  music  at  the  morning  light ! 
How  desolate  the  plain  now  ! How  many  ages  of  desolation 
since  then ! 

From  Medinet  Habou  you  proceed  north  to  the  valley  of 
Hadj  Achmed,  and  in  a side  of  the  mountain  are  a few  tombs 
of  the  queens.  The  way  is  wild,  strewn  with  rocks,  and 
filled  with  precipices ; the  mountain  gaps  of  a sterile  and 
desert  appearance.  In  the  most  terrible  gorges  of  Switzerland 
or  Scotland  I have  never  seen  nature  so  awful  as  in  this  pass. 
It  would  be  a fit  place  for  a Pandemonium  to  be  laid  in.  Here 
the  robber  might  well  find  his  home ; and  our  guide’s  spear, 
which  he  now  and  then  turned  towards  us,  brandishing, 
seemed  a reliance.  I mentioned  to  my  friend  that  I had  left  my 
pistols,  and  he  replied  that  it  was  the  very  time  we  needed  them. 

In  the  valley  of  Hadj  Achmed  lie  the  tombs  of  the  queens. 
These  we  visited,  after  Medinet  Habou  and  the  southern  Dair. 
The  tomb  of  Q,ueen  Taosri,  who  married  Sethos,  first  king  of 
the  nineteenth  dynasty,  we  explored,  and  it  is  one  of  the  finest 


102 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


in  Thebes.  Most  of  the  monuments  speak  of  that  king's 
inheritance  in  her  right.  Champollion  quotes  many  of  the 
inscriptions  in  his  Grammar.  This  was  1269  b.  c.  Sethos 
erected  the  avenue  of  sphinxes  at  Karnac,  and  the  small 
chambers  of  the  front  area,  and  was  predecessor  to  Osiren  II. 
and  Amenophis. 

Among  the  most  distinguished,  is  that  of  Amunmeit^  or 
Amun-tmei,  daughter  of  Amunoph. 

The  tomb  of  Queen  Tayri,  or  Teari,  is  shown.  I also 
entered  one  of  the  wife  of  Amunoph  III.,  and  also  a tomb  of 
the  favorite  daughter  of  Raineses  V.  The  tombs  are  not  satis- 
factory, as  you  have  to  stoop  even  when  in  the  best  part,  and 
they  are  like  the  catacombs  of  Alexandria.  They  have  been 
injured  by  fire.  The  painting  is  not  fresh,  as  in  Biban-el- 
Memlook.  In  the  tomb  of  Queen  Theti  is  some  interest,* 

The  tombs  of  the  priests  lie  in  the  valley  of  El  Assassif, 
which  you  see  from  the  mountain  precipice  above  the  valley 
of  Biban-el-Memlook,  stretching  below  to  the  south  of  the  tem- 
ple of  northern  Dair,  and  in  the  way  to  the  Memnonium.  They 
are  made  up  of  the  private  sepulchres  of  the  rich  Thebans,  the 
largest  and  finest  of  which  is  that  of  the  celebrated  priest  and 
prophet  Petamenoph  and  his  family ; his  name  is  at  Medinet 
Habou. 

The  pitfalls  all  along,  in  what  was  the  necropolis  of  an- 
cient Thebes,  and  where  modern  Thebes  finds  her  fuel  in  the 
mummy  cases  and  papyri  chambers  cut  in  the  rock,  orna- 
mented with  fine  paintings,  show  manners  and  customs  which 
you  do  not  see  in  the  tombs  of  the  kings.  Some  of  these  are 
highly  illustrative  of  Scripture ; and  Hengstenberg,  Osborn, 
and  others,  have  dwelt  upon  them.  Some  of  the  entrances 

* See  Champollion’s  Gramniaire  Egyptienne,  pp.  276,  408,  394,  357,  404. 


GOURNOU. 


103 


are  very  perfect — cut  in  the  rock,  and  ornamented  with  paint- 
ings and  sculptures ; and  in  some  you  have  to  enter  a la  Bel- 
zoni.  Here  you  may  unroll  mummies  and  read  their  history : 
and  very  fine  ones  are  found  here,  though  the  difficulty  is,  to 
get  them  through  the  custom-house.  The  scenes  in  some  are 
finely  depicted — the  threshing  and  hunting  scenes. 

And  the  thousand  marks  of  the  nothingness  of  men  is  so 
exemplified  here  ! — a Pharaoh’s  ribs  cooking  an  Arab  breakfast ! 

“ To  what  strange  uses  do  we  come  at  last ! ” 

The  subject  is  not  pleasant,  and  has  been  over-written. 

The  small  temple  of  Isis  behind  the  Memnonium  was 
considered  by  travellers  of  the  last  decade  to  be  the  oldest 
monument  in  Thebes ; — this,  and  the  granite  sanctuary 
in  Karnac.  This  temple  is  really  beautiful  and  perfect. 
It  is  approached  by  a mountain  passage.  Several  pits 
are  to  be  seen  near.  It  is  a mile  from  Medinet  Habou. 
Numerous  ruins  may  be  seen  on  the  way  to  it,  all  along  the 
plain. 

Gournou  is  considered  by  many  to  contain  some  of  the 
oldest  monuments  in  Thebes.  The  sculptures,  for  the  most 
part,  bear  the  name  of  Osiren.  Colossal  statues  of  Raineses 
II.  and  of  other  monarchs,  and  fragments  of  other  statues,  are 
scattered  throughout  the  plain.  The  most  striking  ruin  is  that 
of  Aerebek,  the  architecture  of  which  is  in  the  same  style  as 
Medinet  Habou.  The  columns  are  made  of  lotus-reeds  bound 
together ; and  the  names  of  Meneptha  I.  and  Osiren  are  scat- 
tered over  them.  This  style  of  architecture  adorns  the  oldest 
ruins  in  Thebes.  The  pronaos  has  like  piazzas  of  three 
columns  each  ; and  on  the  walls,  which  are  crumbling  away, 
figures  of  Osiris  with  his  scourge  and  crook  in  his  hand,  the 


104 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


hatchet,  the  ark,  the  lotus  fruit,  the  winged  globe,  the  serpent, 
fine  bas-reliefs,  offerings  to  the  deities,  among  whom  is  Am- 
mon Ra,  the  ram-headed  deity,  from  which  we  suppose  that 
Jupiter  Ammon  was  worshipped  here,  as  also  at  Karnac.  Here 
was  the  hall  of  assembly  of  ancient  Thebes.  Here  the  The- 
ban senate  discussed  the  policy  of  government,  receiving  the 
decrees  of  the  hierarchy,  who  governed  here,  as  well  as  in  the 
temple  of  Jupiter  Ammon.  The  ruin,  when  seen  by  day, 
appeared  simple  and  beautiful ; and  afterwards,  when  return- 
ing by  moonlight,  at  midnight,  from  the  tombs  of  the  kings, 
the  pale  light  threw  shadows  through  its  halls,  wrapping  the 
dim  figures  and  names  in  a splendor,  which  accorded  well 
with  their  antiquity  and  obscurity. 

Near  these  ruins  lies  the  beautiful  village  of  Gournou, 
which,  among  the  Arab  villages  of  Egypt,  is  perhaps  the  most 
attractive.  It  is  extremely  well  built,  and  surrounded  by 
fertile  groves,  like  the  ruins  in  the  midst  of  a plain  of  lux- 
uriant corn-fields,  and  fields  of  as  fertile  crops  and  fruits  as 
when  Osiren  had  his  palace  residence  here,  three  thousand 
years  ago. 

A part  of  Gournou,  which  is  fronted  by  the  pillars  of 
lotus  reed,  it  is  said  was  built  by  Menephthah  I.,  and  his  son, 
Rameses  the  Great.  One  of  the  inscriptions,  “ Menephthah 
Barei,  son  of  the  Sun,  constructed  this  habitation  for  years.” 
Here  Menephtbah  offers  flowers  to  the  Theban  Triad.* 

We  visited  next  the  temple  Dair,  which  in  its  construction 
by  the  Q,ueen  Amunmeitgori,  tells  some  interesting  histories  of 
Egypt. 

Just  under  the  lofty  precipice,  which  is  above  the  Biban- 
el-Memlook,  and  from  which  one  of  the  most  awful  prospects 

» See  Gramraaire  Egyptienne,  p.  441,  159. 


AN  ADVENTURE. 


105 


in  the  world  may  be  seen — I mean  the  deserted  solitude  of  the 
valley  of  tombs  behind,  and  the  magnificent  desolation  and 
fertility  combined  of  the  plain  of  Thebes  in  front— lies  the 
temple  of  Dayr  el  Bayr,  or  the  “ Temple  to  the  North.”  I have 
already  spoken  of  the  ruined  avenue  of  sphinxes  which  led  to 
it  from  the  Memnonium ; near  it  is  the  ^ijxos,  or  sacred  in- 
closure, of  one  of  the  most  ancient  of  temples.  It  was 
supposed  to  communicate  with  the  tombs  of  the  kings,  and 
Dr.  Yates  says  with  the  tomb  of  Sammis.  Dr.  Richardson 
considers  it,  with  the  small  temple  of  Isis  behind  the  Menmo- 
nium,  to  be  one  of  the  most  ancient  fabrics  in  Thebes.  At  the 
end  of  the  avenue  of  sphinxes  formerly  stood  some  obelisks, 
which  you  can  barely  trace. 

The  gateway  of  the  temple  is  of  fine  architecture,  and  in 
several  of  the  chambers  there  are  granite  tablets,  or  steles, 
which  have  been  described  by  Champollion. 

On  the  way  to  the  ruins  of  Gournou  are  fragments  of  a 
colossal  statue,  formerly,  as  it  is  supposed,  of  Raineses  II. 
The  whole  way  is  strewn  with  fragments  of  statues. 

Returning  from  Gournou  by  moonlight,  with  the  guide, 
while  galloping  along  the  desert,  near  what  the  rubbish  and 
bricks  denoted  as  the  site  of  a ruined  town,  in  a most  desolate 
and  dreary  cemetery,  with  a few  turban  headstones,  my  horse 
started  at  a fierce  growl,  or  snarl,  from  an  animal  before  him. 
Riding  on,  I saw  a horrid  sight ; a wild  dog  had  just  been 
feeding  on  a carcass  of  what  seemed  in  the  moonlight  to  have 
been  the  body  of  a newly  buried  Arab,  but  it  might  have  been 
the  carcass  of  some  other  animal ; and  this  sight,  so  common  in 
the  desert  outskirts  of  Egypt,  would  hardly  have  attracted  me 
or  the  horse,  had  not  another  more  ferocious  beast  just  ap- 
proached, and  whose  glaring  eyes,  and  whining,  screeching 


106 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


liowlj  told  me  that  it  was  the  hideous  liyena.  Two  vultures 
and  some  buzzards  were  shrieking  above,  and  stooping  down 
at  intervals.  The  dog  was  scarcely  willing  to  relinquish  his 
unhallowed  feast,  even  for  so  liideous  a visitor ; and,  while 
peeling  the  flesh  from  the  leg,  “as  ye  peel  the  fig  when  the 
fruit  is  fresh,”  the  hyena,  snapping  at  him,  seized  another  part 
of  the  carcass.  At  this  hideous  struggle,  horrid  as  it  was,  I 
gazed  an  instant,  but  I saw  a jackal,  who  had  snuffed  the 
carcass,  bounding  up,  and  as  instantly  away  ; and  in  two 
minutes  a distant,  horrid  roar  came  upon  the  wind.  By  this 
time  the  guide  had  ridden  up  with  his  spear,  and  cried, 
“ Howaga,  Assed  ! saba  ! ! a lion  ! a lion  !”  We  were  now 
Avith  both  our  horses  on  the  full  run  ; and  when  I thought  of 
all  the  tales  of  jackals  informing  lions  of  prey,  and  considered 
our  danger,  I could  almost  feel  the  lion  leaping  upon  my 
horse’s  back,  his  hot  breath  behind,  and  his  claws  tearing  the 
flesh  ofl’  my  back.  But  our  terror  was  changed  into  joy  at 
seeing  in  the  distance  before  us  the  white  turbans  of  some 
horsemen,  and  we  soon  distinguished  the  tarbouches  and  dark 
robes,  and  gleaming  pistols  and  harness  of  two  Efiendis  of 
Luxor,  of  the  Governor’s,  or  Kaschid’s  house,  who  had  been 
upon  a ride  over  to  Gournou,  and  were  returning  to  their 
boats  to  cross  the  river.  Our  galloping  up,  and  terror  at  the 
lion,  only  seemed  to  amuse  them,  as  their  attendants  prepared 
their  arms  ; but  the  old  Efiendi  assured  me,  “ Mouch  assed, 
(it  was  no  lion  :)  and  I thought  that  only  perhaps  the  horrid 
hyena,  or  wild  dog’s  howl,  had  even  magnified  the  guide’s 
fears  as  well  as  mine,  into  a lion’s  roar.  We  soon  reached  our 
boats. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Visit  to  Biban-el-Memlook. — Tombs  of  the  Kings. 

We  left  the  valley  of  Hadj  Aclimed  in  the  evening  for  a moon- 
light ride  over  to  the  Tombs  of  the  Kings.  A more  wild, 
romantic  ride  I scarce  ever  had ; the  lone  mountain  and  the 
sterile  rocks  are  unlike  any  scenery  I have  ever  seen,  save  the 
Pass  of  the  Splugen  in  Switzerland,  and  the  gorges  of  rock, 
and  flint,  and  limestone  exhibit  such  desolation  of  nature  as  I 
have  never  seen  approached  in  any  scenery  in  the  world — the 
valley  of  Hinnom  itself  could  scarce  surpass  it.  Half  way  up 
the  mountain  we  reached  Lepsius’s  tomb,  so  called  because  he 
opened  it;  the  figures  are  fresh  and  beautiful,  and  paintings 
almost  fascinating;  the  entrance  is  a mere  hole  which  you 
have  to  squeeze  through.  Lepsius  has  taken  from  here  some 
figures  aS  a reward  to  his  sovereign,  for  the  munificent  expense 
which  the  King  of  Prussia  incurred  to  make  these  excavations. 
Lepsius’s  firman  ran  in  the  express  words,  “ to  go  where  he 
pleased,  to  take  what  he  pleased,  and  do  what  he  pleased.” 
In  no  place  are  his  mutilations  more  apparent  than  in  the 
tombs  of  the  kings  ; the  finest  processions  interrupted,  the  best 
figures  cut  away,  while  the  wide,  gaping  space  remains  to  at- 
test the  vandalism  of  the  work.  In  the  same  spirit  of  obliging 
his  royal  master,  the  king,  Chevalier  Bunsen  dedicates  his 
work  to  him  in  return  for  his  scientific  commission.  Would 


108 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


that  the  use  made  of  that  expedition  in  the  hands  of  Lepsius 
and  Bunsen,  might  lead  to  a fair  exposition  of  Scripture  truth 
from  the  monuments,  instead  of  being  tortured  by  ex  parte 
revelations  of  them  to  wild  chronological  conclusions. 

We  soon  started  again  on  foot  to  cross  over  the  mountain, 
and  a more  dreary,  solitary  walk  up  peaks,  along  precipices, 
fearful  gorges  below,  and  the  moon  shining  bright  as  day, 
could  not  be  imagined.  The  guide,  far  before  us,  was  leading 
the  way  with  his  long  spear ; and  the  boys,  trying  to  keep  the 
tinder,  looked  like  little  demons.  We  reached  a point  looking 
down  into  the  deserted  valley  of  Biban  el  Memlook,  and  soon 
arrived  at  No.  17,  Belzoni’s  celebrated  tomb,  and  the  Arab  boys 
having  wonderfully  preserved  their  fire,  we  were  soon,  with 
each  a lighted  candle  in  his  hand,  descending  the  handsome 
staircase,  which  opens  from  the  wayside  of  the  desolate  moun- 
tain into  its  halls  of  paintings  and  histories.  This  beautiful 
work  of  the  Theban  sextons  has  been  admired  and  described 
again  and  again.  We  were  delighted  all  the  way  down  the 
staircase  with  the  processions  of  sacred  boats  carrying  the  soul 
along,  and  as  our  eyes  flew  from  one  beautiful,  or  mystical, 
or  expressive  object  to  another,  we  exclaimed  that  it  was  far 
the  finest  part  of  Egypt.  Certainly  of  all  the  monuments,  it  is 
best  preserved.  Soon  we  meet  the  name  of  Osiren,  the  father 
of  Sesostris,  for  whom  this  tomb  was  constructed ; then  follow 
the  mythological  processions — the  allegory  of  the  sun  through 
the  hours,  figures  of  the  winged  globe  and  the  scarabaei,  sacri- 
fices of  bulls  and  human  sacrifices,  female  forms  and  faces  on 
the  columns,  that  almost  induce  you  to  fall  in  love  with  their 
complexion  and  beauty.  I cannot  here,  for  want  of  time  and 
illustration,  go  through  the  halls  and  chambers  that  open  one 
upon  the  other.  The  paintings  are  copied  with  fine  exactness 


BELZONI’S  TOMB. 


109 


in  Wilkinson’s  last  works,  and  Rosellini,  and  fully  described  in 
the  guide-books  of  Egypt.  Hours  were  spent  in  it  in  most 
rapturous  enjoyment.  In  some  places  the  painting  is  left  unfin- 
ished. In  the  celebrated  Hall  of  Beauty,  is  the  beautiful  zodiac 
which  decorates  the  ceiling,  and  the  sacred  boat  and  the  last 
judgment  where  Osiren  is  brought  before  Amenti,  and  his  offer- 
ings to  the  Theban  triad  are  rehearsed,  as  the  best  of  his  deeds 
to  recommend  him  to  benignity  ; you  see  it  distinctly,  and  the 
fire  that  the  Arab  makes  on  the  floor  of  straw,  lights  up  the 
bright  colors  like  day.  The  names  of  several  Americans,  and 
names  from  every  part  of  the  world  are  read  on  the  walls 
in  the  chambers  after  the  second  descent ; Champollion  and 
Lepsius  have  defaced  it  by  their  destructions. 

To  see  the  tombs  is  to  see  the  completion  of  Egyptian  my- 
thology and  philosophy  ; their  belief,  the  aim  of  their  life  and 
ambition.  They  seem  rather  a palace  than  a tomb  ; the  colors 
are  as  bright  as  if  of  yesterday. 

In  these  tombs  the  procession  of  four  different  people,  so 
often  described  as  four  Egyptians,  called  the  Rottio,  and  of 
three  other  species,  receives  additional  interest,  from  the  same 
name  having  been  found  by  Mr.  Layard  in  Nineveh. 

I recall  the  entering  descent  of  the  staircase,  the  serpents 
representing  Kneph,  the  spirit  of  good  taking  the  body,  the 
sacred  boats,  the  Theban  triad,  the  procession,  sacrifices  of  the 
bull,  &.C.  The  beautiful  figures  of  the  Egyptian  women  and 
their  noble  expression  of  countenances ; — the  American,  Eng- 
lish and  French  names,  and  the  devastations  of  Lepsius  and 
Champollion  are  here.  Then  the  interior  room,  astronomical 
ceiling,  and  judgment  of  Amenti  follows. 

In  this  tomb  we  see  on  the  walls  figures  painted  of  the 
Egyptian  queens’  lovely  faces ; their  beautiful  dark  hue  pos- 


110 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


sessing  a novelty  to  us  from  the  land  of  pale  faces  that  en- 
hanced the  charms  these  pictures  display,  as  well  as  the 
statues  of  the  budding  beauty  of  Isis  and  Athor,  which  we 
have  seen  ; and  the  hue  left  by  the  sun  upon  their  cheeks, 
seemed  but  an  earnest  of  the  ardor  that  must  have  kmdled 
their  hearts : 

“ The  imbrowning  of  the  fruit  that  tells 
How  rich  within  the  soul  of  sweetness  dwells.” 

Bruce’s  Harper’s  tomb,  which  is  No.  11,  suggests  the 
idea : 

“ And  oh  be  blessed,  ye  men  of  yore,  whose  toil 
Hath  for  her  use  scooped  out  of  Egypt’s  soil 
This  hidden  Paradise — this  mine  of  fanes. 

Gardens  and  palaces,  where  pleasure  reigns  ; 

In  a rich  sunless  empire  of  her  own. 

With  all  earth’s  luxuries  lighting  up  her  throne, 

A realm  for  mystery  made,  which  undermines 
The  Nile  itself,  and  ’neath  the  twelve  great  shrines 
That  keep  Initiation’s  holy  rite. 

Spreads  its  long  labyrinth  of  unearthly  light ; 

A light  that  knows  no  change. 

Its  brooks  that  run. 

Too  deep  for  day,  its  gardens  without  end  ; 

Where  soul  and  sense  by  turns  are  charmed,  surprised. 

And  all  that  bard  or  prophet  e’er  devised. 

For  man’s  Elysium,  priests  have  reahzed.” 

Alciphron. 

After  Belzoni’s  tomb  this  is  doubtless  the  most  beautiful. 
Though  the  name  designates  it  as  the  tomb  of  Amunmeses, 
and  his  queens,  it  was  built  also  for  another  monarch  of  the 
twenty-first  dynasty.  On  the  columns  figures  and  portraits  of 


BRUCE’S  HARPER’S  TOMB. 


Ill 


beautiful  ladies  speak  the  elegant  figures  and  features  of  the 
two  queens  ; the  expression  of  Madame  the  Q,ueen  of  Amun- 
meses,  both  face  and  form,  fills  you  with  the  highest  delight 
— colors  so  fresh,  figure  so  tall,  and  graceful ; indeed, 
Madame  had  good  reason  to  be  proud  of  her  artist,  and  the 
artist  proud  of  his  subject.  This  must  be  a mistake  ! Ra- 
phael’s touch  is  here — it  was  some  master  of  his  period  that 
did  this ! Titian’s  colors  outlasted  by  thousands  of  years ! 
Oil  art ! art ! you  are  eternal  here.  Some  of  the  paintings  are 
like  the  frescoes  of  Belzoni’s  tomb — some  are  intaglios.  Here 
I found  several  of  the  names  of  my  friends  of  Cairo,  Alexan- 
dria, and  Europe,  among  the  hieroglyphics  of  the  Pharaohs. 
The  harper  is  here  in  a little  room  like  a Catholic  shrine,  of 
which  there  are  numbers  in  this  tomb.  It  reminds  me  of  David 
and  his  minstrelsy.  Stories  of  the  king  are  in  the  large  room, 
his  processions,  his  mythologjq  his  judgment,  his  sarcophagus. 
In  one  room  there  are  seats  for  a divan,  like  a Roman  caenabu- 
lum,  the  purpose  of  which  I have  explained  in  anoUier  place.* 
Here  were  feasts  in  the  sight  of  the  dead,  a sacrifice  of  a 
human  victim,  freshly  painted  stories,  and  paintings,  where  the 
master’s  hand  left  off,  to  recommence  to-morrow — and  the  mor- 
row took  thought  for  the  things  of  itself  ! Such  were  the  un- 
derground palaces  which  this  king  prepared  for  his  memory  ! 
The  broken  columns  attest  the  persevering  mutilations  of  Cham- 
pollion  and  Lepsius,  whom  the  inscriptions  of  German,  French, 
and  English  travellers  reprobate.  One  couplet  unjustly  ridi- 
cules Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson  : a space  is  filled  with  names  of 
persons  of  wealthier  position  from  New-York,  and  other  cities, 
and  England.  Here  you  may  see  the  oxen  treading  out  corn,t 

* See  lines  by  the  Author. 

t Deut.  XXV.  4 ; Isaiah  xxx.  24  ; Matt.  iii.  12 ; Psalm  i.  4. 


112 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


labors  of  the  husbandmen,  gatherings  of  fruits  and  grain,  a 
monlvey  eating  fruit,  ploughs  drawn  by  oxen  two  abreast,  (the 
same  used  now  in  Egypt,)  orchards,  gardens,  field  sports,  arts, 
trades,  manufactures  ; sowers  carrying  seed  in  baskets  ; * men 
transporting  pillars  and  marble  sculpture ; a crowd  trans- 
porting a colossal  statue ; slaughtering  cattle,  casting  metals,  &c. 

The  tomb  of  Psanimis,  son  of  Pharaoh  Necho,  is  one  of  the 
most  magnificent  in  Thebes.  It  is  309  feet  long,  and  contains 
the  scenes  of  early  Egyptian  history,  and  the  most  beautiful  and 
rich  paintings.  Most  of  all  the  tombs  it  was  covered  with  mys- 
tical and  idolatrous  figures.  The  sacred  boats,  and  sacred  ser- 
pents, with  their  legs  and  human  feet,  and  the  Theban  Triad, 
monsters,  mysteries,  astronomical  and  hierophantic  processions 
of  men  carrying  serpents,  boats,  mummies  lying  on  a couch 
with  serpents’  heads,  a barrow  resting  upon  a snake,  which 
people  carried,  emblematic  of  Kneph,  or  Cnuphis — the  good 
divinity ; the  king  offering  to  Anubis,  Aroeris,  Isis,  Osiris, 
Ammon,  Mouth,  Chons — are  all  seen  here.  In  one  room  is  a 
well,  or  pit,  which  Belzoni  explored  thirty  feet,  and  where 
doubtless  there  was  a subterranean  passage,  in  which  the 
priests  entered,  and  held  their  licentious  rites  after  the  tomb  was 
closed  up;  in  the  same  style  as  the  story  in  “Bel  and  the  Dra- 
gon” relates.  In  the  same  room  is  the  procession  of  Persians, 
Greeks,  Jews,  Egyptians,  who  are  here  to  attest  the  victories 
and  swell  the  triumph  of  Pharaoh  Necho.  The  negroes  are 
as  distinct  as  those  you  would  find  in  our  streets,  and  the 
Jews  as  well  marked  as  those  of  Chatham-street.  Twelve 
steps  lead  again  into  the  corridor,  in  which  the  names  of 
Nechao  and  Psammuthis  occur : Isis  gives  tokens  of  favor. 

* 1 Kings  xix.  17;  Deut.  xsii.  10;  Job  i.  14,  15;  xxiv.  3;  Prov.  xx.  4; 
1 Sam.  xiv.  4. 


HIEROPHANTS— ISEOPHYTES— INITIATION. 


113 


A handsome  chamber  follows  : the  king  is  offering  to  Anubis, 
Isis,  Osiris;  then  comes  a procession  of  captives,  twelve  long  de- 
corated square  columns,  on  which  I saw  the  name  of  a New- 
York  distinguished  scholar  a chamber,  with  the  hero  at  his 
devotions  ; a human  sacrifice,  with  some  of  the  heads  struck 
off ; and  one  mutilated  fallen  column  in  a room  for  couches. 

Every  variety  of  animals — elephants,  bears,  leopards, 
panthers,  lynxes,  giraffes,  are  seen  ; one  man  striking  a croco- 
dile ; a bull-fight ; one  man  numbering  cattle,  while  his  master 
and  men  are  practising  archery ; a number  of  people,  like 
Jews,  are  making  bricks.t  Here  Egyptian  overseers  are  over- 
looking the  laborers,  and  among  the  rest  a human  sacrifice. 
Time  will  not  suffice  to  enumerate  the  thousand  illustrations 
of  the  Bible  contained  in  these  tombs.  In  the  pages  of  Hengs- 
tenberg,  Yates,  and  Osborn,  they  are  referred  to  and  dwelt 
upon. 

Forms  and  figures  of  beauty,  luxurious  couches,  and 
fmiteuilsi  as  if  inviting  to  rest ; arm-chairs,  and  chaises 
longues  on  a sort  of  pedestal,  ascended  by  steps ; a wooden 
bed-support ; tables,  with  lions’  paws  for  feet,  like  a modern 
piano  ; footstoolsj  all  are  here. 

Here  is  the  economy  t of  the  householder ; the  butcher 
slaughtering  the  ox,  the  cook  cutting  up  the  joints  of  meat, 
the  caldron  suspended  over  the  fire,  the  beggar  at  the  door 
waiting  for  his  share. 

The  young  neophyte,  like  Orpheus,  passed  through  fire, 
water,  air ; and  the  danger,  being  magnified  to  try  his  courage, 
when  it  came  to  the  point  proved  to  be  no  danger  at  all.  It 
was  only  a humbug  to  try  his  'pluck  ; and  the  priest,  clapping 
him  on  his  back,  said,  “You  are  a good  fellow,  and  will  make 

• Dr.  A a t Hengstenberg.  t Mrs.  Romer. 

H 


114 


VOYACtE  up  the  NILE. 


one  of  us.  Here  is  wine  ; here  the  food  of  pigs,  calves,  goats, 
which  we  keep  for  food,  but  for  idols  ostensibly  to  the  herd.” 
This  Plato — this  Orpheus,  when  they  came  here,  went 
through.  Such  was  Mithra’s  cave ; such  the  night  myste- 
ries— the  Orphic  egg  of  the  great  temple ; such  Eleusis  and 
its  trials  ; such  Elysium  and  its  rewards.  The  priests  waved 
their  wands,  and  conjured,  for  the  herd’s  benefit,  monsters 
into  gods ; 

“ While  Reason  like  a grave-faced  mummy  stands, 

\\'ith  her  arms  swathed  in  hieroglyphic  bands.” 

These  things  account  for  the  mesmerism  which  we  see  in  the 
tombs  at  Thebes.  The  priest  is  there  represented  as  making 
the  mesmeric  passes  over  his  subject.  Their  great  Hermes  was 
Joseph,  who  gained  from  his  Chaldean  ancestors — which  they 
transmitted  through  the  family  of  Shem — that  knowledge  of 
astrology  and  other  subjects  which  were  probably  at  that  day 
imperfectly  known  in  Egypt.  He  was  their  great  Hermes. 
Such  were  the  secrets  of  the  priests  at  Heliopolis,  where  Joseph 
married  the  high  priest’s  daughter ; such  the  arcana  of  Mem- 
phis and  the  city  of  the  dead ; such  “ Diospolitan  craft  and 
Heliopolite  lore.” 

Among  their  mysteries  was  the  great  zodiac,  which,  the 
priest  interpreted  to  the  neophyte,  showing  the  track  of  the 
sun  among  the  spheres,  the  simple  laws  of  astronomy  which 
oiu-  children  all  know,  the  feasts  in  honor  of  his  coming  in 
the  spring,  and  the  songs  of  sorrow  at  darkness,  the  mysteries 
of  Sais.  Here  also  was  their  secret  reign  of  eternal  life, 
which  we  see  the  priests  showering  over  the  king  at  Medinet 
Habou — a mere  sign  of  creation,  artfully  disguised  by  the 


MYSTERIES— ISIS. 


115 


priests ; as  also  their  names  and  signs,  by  which  they  con- 
cealed plain  truths,  making  them  mysteries  for  the  vulgar. 

Moses  learned  these  from  the  sacred  college  who  presided 
over  the  twelve  shrines ; but  as  they  had  learned  much  from 
the  Hebrews — and  their  highest  astrological  knowledge  was 
from  Ham  (Canaan),  whom  they  adored,  as  well  as  Shem, 
under  the  name  of  Vulcan  or  Phtha,  the  first  of  their  gods — 
Moses  gave  more  than  he  received.  Of  their  secret  rites, 
cheats,  of  animal  worship,  &.c.,  we  have  explained  all  that  in 
our  articles  on  the  tombs  of  the  kings. 

Here  the  mystic  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians  depicted  the 
history  of  the  soul ; the  winged  globe  with  a serpent ; rays  of 
glory  descending  from  above ; the  deluge  of  the  banks  by  the 
sacred  river,  the  Nile  ; and  the  Theban  beetle,  as  he  comes 
forth  after  the  waters  have  passed  away,  and  the  first  sunbeam 
falls  upon  his  regenerated  wings.  Here  you  may  see  the 
mysterious  nature  of  animal  worship,  and  the  refined  theology, 
which  those  who  suppose  idolatry  is  impossible  to  man  think 
is  veiled  under  its  forms. 

Every  shrine  throughout  Egypt  was  consecrated  to  a 
particular  faith.  At  Esne  it  was  Latopolis,  the  worship  of 
liUtona,  or  Buto,  or  Diana ; at  Panopolis  it  was  Mendes,  the 
goat  with  the  refulgent  star  on  his  breast ; at  Arsinoe  it  was 
the  crocodile,  with  a costly  gem  in  its  loathsome  ears,  and 
rich  bracelets  of  gold  encircling  its  feet. 

Here  were  the  emblems  of  death, — a lotus  branch  broken 
in  two,  and  a small  bird  winging  its  flight  from  the  spray. 

When  I stood  before  the  dark  black  statues  of  Isis  in  the 
sculpture  gallery  of  the  Louvre,  and  in  the  temple  at  Pompeii 
before  the  statue  of  white  marble,  I could  well  understand  the 


116 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


secret  influence  of  that  basaltic  sculpture  when  placed  before 
the  neophyte,  after  his  trials,  which  were  managed  by  ma- 
chinery, and  it  seemed  as  if  sweet  Nature  was  being  revealed 
to  him,  and  she  would  seem  like  a god. 

In  a mere  sketch  like  this,  it  is  a thankless  task  to  rehearse 
the  pictures  and  their  subjects  represented  in  these  tombs.  The 
artist,  by  his  labors,  has  brought  them  to  Europe,  and  to  us. 
They  remain  there,  tombs  in  name,  in  purpose,  but  in  beauty 
and  preservation,  the  finest  national  monument  and  record 
that  the  earlier  nations  of  the  world  have  left.  But  a few 
years  since,  and  the  thresholds  of  some  had  not  been  crossed 
for  thirty  centuries  ; that  granite  sarcophagus  contained  the 
body  of  a sovereign  of  ancient  Egypt ; and,  great  and  lordly 
as  he  was,  he  is  only  an  ornament  now  of  a glass  case  in  a 
British  museum,  glanced  at  as  a mummy ! and  forgotten : 
and  yet  he  has  accomplished  his  end,  and  is  preserved,  and  in 
the  hands  of  those  who  will  preserve  him.  His  horror  at 
being  “a  damp^  moist,  unpleasant  body,''  as  M.  Mantalini 
expressed  it,  was  only  a natural  one,  and  has  been  well 
expressed  by  the  greatest  of  Anglo  minds,  Shakspeare  : 

“ Aye  ; but  to  die,  and  go  we  know  not  where  ! 

To  lie  in  cold  obstruction,  and  to  rot ! 

This  sensible,  warm  motion  to  become 
A kneaded  clod  ; and  the  delighted  spirit. 

To  bathe  in  fiery  floods,  or  ta  reside 
In  thrilling  regions  of  thick  ribbed  ice  ; 

To  be  imprisoned  in  the  viewless  winds, 

And  blown  with  restless  violence  about  the  pendent  world  ! — 

’Tis  too  horrible  !” 

Tlien  let  us  not  so  ridicule  the  poor  Egyptian  sovereign. 
He  despised  the  mere  marble  monument  that  might  tell  his  vir- 


TOMBS  OF  THE  KINGS. 


117 


tues  to  the  world ; hut  he  left  a monument  that  historied  his 
nation  to  the  latest  generation.  Greater  than  marble,  those  tem- 
ples ; than  letters  were,  these  tombs  of  those  kings.  And  if  he 
furnished  a subject  for  a literary  reunion  in  London,  he  kept  his 
body  nevertheless  for  3UU0  years.  Mummy  now,  he  was  nev- 
ertheless more  knowing,  in  one  respect,  than  any  sovereign  of 
the  world.  So  let  him  go.  Not  one  of  the  tens  of  thousands 
of  boobies  in  London,  of  louts  from  the  provincial  towns, 
but  has  stared  at  the  poor  mummy ; and  many  have  gaped 
with  open  eyes  at  his  tomb.  And  yet.  Oh  king,  live  for  ever ! 
That  is,  may  thy  body  last  as  was  thy  idea  of  existence.  The 
world  has  only  stood  six  thousand  years,  and  thy  body  and  thy 
tomb  have  lasted  two-thirds  of  it,  nearly,  and  probably  will  the 
rest.  Where  is  that  soul  of  thine.  Oh  king? — Oh  king,  where? 

The  tomb  of  Memnon,  No.  9,  shows  a long  series  of  paint- 
ings, representing  the  progress  of  the  sun  through  the  upper 
hemisphere,  (alluding  to  the  image  of  the  king  through  Iris 
lifetime,)  and  on  the  opposite  or  western  panels  the  progress  of 
the  sun  in  the  lower  hemisphere — (the  image  of  the  king 
after  his  death.)  Thus  Diospolitan  priesthood  shadowed  the 
history  of  the  soul,  drawing  an  analogy  between  moral  light 
and  darkness.  This  and  the  others  show,  that  at  this  era  the 
Egyptians  possessed  the  idea  of  the  immortality  of  the  soul. 
They  are  fully  decorated,  showing  that  the  Pharaohs  com- 
menced the  tomb,  carrying  it  on  with  their  reigns,  and  con- 
tinuing it  during  their  lifetimes. 

No.  1,  is  the  tomb  of  Rameses  IX.  One  of  the  inscrip- 
tions is  in  Champollion’s  Grammar,  p.  478.  No.  3,  is  of 
Rameses  III.  No.  4,  is  that  of  Rameses  VIII.  No.  6,  is 
the  tomb  of  Rameses  VII.  No.  5,  is  the  tomb  of  Chamed. 
In  the  tomb  of  Rameses  VI.,  Champollion’s  Grammar,  p.  263, 


118 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


288,  translates  inscriptions.  No.  8,  according  to  Wilkinson,  is 
the  tomb  of  King  Pthamen.  No.  14,  was  the  tomb  of  Prince 
Rameses,  not  a king,  called  Rameses  Mondauk.  The  tomb 
of  Rameses  V.  has  also  copies  of  many  of  its  inscriptions  in 
the  Grammaire,  pp.  427,  186,  414,  425,  484,  483,  426,  519, 
459,  419,  490.  I read  most  of  the  inscriptions  of  his 
titles  and  history  by  its  aid. 

No.  7,  as  some  say,  is  that  of  Rameses  IV.,  or  according 
to  W ilkinson,  Rameses  II. ; here,  baking  in  its  perfection  is 
represented.  In  the  kitchen  scenes,  I saw  represented  many 
of  the  facts  of  Scripture  of  which  Hengstenberg  speaks.  In 
the  altars  I saw  those  to  which  Champollion,  Rosellini,  and 
Osborne  have  called  our  attention.  The  baker  carrying  the 
fruits  on  his  head,  I distinctly  made  out,  illustrating  the 
butler’s  and  baker’s  dreams,  and  many  other  passages  of 
Scripture.*  No.  14,  the  King  Pthasephthah,  who  inherited  in 
right  of  his  Q,ueen  Taosri.  I saw  the  intaglio  so  celebrated, 
the  Pharaoh  attended  by  Anubis,  and  broken  sarcophagus. 
In  No.  16,  I entered  the  tomb  of  Rameses  I.,  the  father 
of  Osiren,  and  grandfather  of  Sesostris.  What  a contrast  to 
that  of  his  son ! The  tomb  of  Siptha  was  commenced  by 
that  monarch  with  great  magnificence,  but  he  never  lay  in  it. 
It  was  finished  by  his  successor  Remeri,  whose  sarcophagus 
was  there.  An  author  thinks  that  this  Siptha,  whose  queen 
was  Taorsi,  or  Thaosr,  and  whose  tomb  I visited  among  those 
of  the  Hadj  Achmed,  and  who  was  the  last  of  the  eighteenth 
dynasty,  was  the  Pharaoh  of  the  Exodus.  Nolan  gives  the 
same  reason  for  its  being  Amunoph.  Of  the  four  tombs  on 
the  west  valley  of  Thebes,  of  which  AVilkinson  speaks,  that 


* See  Rosellini. 


TOxMBS. 


119 


of  Ammioph  III.  is  the  best.  These,  though  more  distant,  are 
as  well  worth  visiting  as  those  we  have  seen. 

In  the  valley  El  Assassif  are  the  tombs  of  the  priests. 

The  tomb  of  Rochscere  bears  the  cartouche  of  Thothmes 
IV.,  the  fifth  king  of  the  eighteenth  dynasty.  Rochscere 
was  a high  court  officer  of  that  king.  You  may  see  a fine 
picture  in  the  tomb,  of  men  with  the  heard  and  jdiysiognoiny 
of  the  Hebrews,  making  brick  and  some  transporting  clay,  some 
mingling  it  with  stone ; some  taking  out  bricks  and  placing 
them  in  rows,  exactly  as  in  a modern  brick  furnace ; others 
having  a yoke  of  wood  on  their  backs  tied  with  ropes,  taking 
bricks  to  burn.  Four  persons  are  seen  who  are  evidently 
Egyptians  in  form  and  color.  Rochscere  was  overseer  of  the 
public  buildings,  and  had  charge  of  all  the  works.*  See  what 
is  said  of  Egyptian  aliens,  Deut.  xxix.  10.  Hengstenberg 
alludes  to  this  tomb  in  his  work. 

In  a part  of  one  tomb  is  a history  referring  to  the  disper- 
sion of  mankind,  proving  that  the  Egyptians  possessed  from 
the  foundation  of  their  mythology  the  Mosaic  history  of  the 
Hebrews — that  they  acknowledged,  we  hence  infer — Shem  as 
their  first  god,  Pthah  or  Vulcan.  One  /ofn^-marked  cartouche 
represents  the  name  of  Egypt ; another,  Javan  or  Japhet ; 
another  Ham,  or  Cush  or  Canaan,  whom  they  worshipped,  and 
Misraim  his  son,  whence  the  settlement  of  the  Nile  and  name 
of  Egypt,  Misr. 

Time  will  not  permit  me  to  enumerate  the  tombs  of  the 
priests  and  private  individuals,  which  are  scattered  throughout 
the  vast  necropolis.  Some,  far  the  most  ancient  in  Thebes, 
are  nearly  all  fully  described  by  Wilkinson  in  his  hand-book. 
Their  beauty  is  not  inferior  to  those  of  the  kings,  and  the 


* See  Numbers,  xi.  4. 


120 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


light  they  throw  ou  the  customs  of  their  country  and  Scripture 
truth — full  of  distinctness. 

Thebes. — But  we  cannot  contemplate  the  plain  of  Thebes 
as  it  is  now,  and  as  the  English  sportsman  does  (who  comes 
up  the  Nile  to  shoot,  and  missing  his  club  and  London  life, 
thinks  it  a great  “ bore”),  who  gazes  at  its  ruins  as  so  many  bits 
of  rubbish — we  must  on  the  contrary  carry  away  from  Thebes 
a picture  in  our  mind,  a picture  complete,  as  it  once  was, 
complete  as  we  would  from  London,  or  Rome,  or  Naples. 
Thus  you  can  look  at  Athens,  and  why  not  at  Thebes  ? We 
have  travellers’  books  and  descriptions  from  Homer  down,  and 
can  identify  them,  Greek  geographers  with  French  and  English. 
Now  let  us  see  if  we  can  have  Thebes,  and  on  our  horse  we 
will  have  a morning  ride.  We  start  from  our  boats  along  the 
avenue  of  Crio  sphinxes,  which  lead  from  the  temple  of 
Luxor  in  Diospolis.  Along  through  these  sphinxes,  the  priests 
carried  the  sacred  ark  and  the  statues  of  their  gods,  in  the 
immense  Serpentine  road,  which  formed  a magic  circle,  leading 
around  this  side  of  the  river,  till  it  passed  through  all  the 
temple  and  reached  the  bank  again,  completing  the  magic 
circle,  and  there  crossed  over  to  Luxor.  Our  road  along  the 
sphinxes  leads  us  to  the  two  colossal  statues  erected  by  and 
bearing  the  name  of  Amunoph  III.,  called  Shamy  and  Damy 
by  Arabs,  from  one  of  which,  called  the  vocal  statue  of  Memnon, 
a low  musical  sound,  like  the  note  of  a soft  Ailolian  harp,  with  the 
clanging  metallic  stroke  as  of  a bell  came  forth,  as  the  morn- 
ing light  first  shone  upon  it.  From  those  which  stand  twenty 
yards  apart  on  each  side  of  tlie  avenue  of  sphinxes,  you  pro- 
ceed along  through  a finer  row  of  sphinxes,  and  sitting  figures 
of  basalt,  till  you  come  to  a grand  pile  with  a magnificent  pro- 
pylon and  figures  of  the  gods  and  Sesostris.  This  is  described 


THEBES  AS  IT  WAS. 


121 


as  the  Memnonium.  Leaving  this,  we  turn  northwards 
(through  what  is  now  the  valley  Assassif  of  the  Arabs,  and 
strewed  with  torsos  and  fragments  of  enormous  statues), 
through  a row  of  noble  statues  of  the  Amenophs,  Sesostrises, 
Osirens,  &c.,  and  at  the  end  of  this  causeway  come  to 
a splendid  gateway,  and  reach  the  above  described  Northern 
Dair,  and  passing  through  a long  avenue  of  sphinxes,  we 
come  to  a number  of  obelisks.  By  an  avenue  of  sphinxes  we 
go  to  the  two  colossal  sitting  statues  of  Sesostris,  and  reach 
the  old  palace  of  Raineses  II.  at  Gournou.  Gournou  seen 
(described  above),  we  return  to  the  water’s  edge  by  the  avenue 
of  Crio  sphinxes  to  the  great  propylon  of  Karnac,  crossing  the 
river  by  bridge  or  boats,  as  the  mode  may  then  have  been. 

Had  you  been  here  in  the  time  of  Shishak,  you  might  have 
seen  the  1200  chariots,  and  60,000  horsemen,  reviewed  upon 
these  plains ; and  with  the  priests  carrying  sacred  emblems  at 
their  head,  passing  through  these  routes,  and  embarking  for 
Joiidah  Amelek^'*  or  Judea,  or  Syria;  or  returning  vic- 
torious with  their  victims.  Had  you  been  here  in  the  time  of 
Sesostris  you  might  have  seen  his  triumphal  car,  with  kings 
of  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa,  chained  ; and  bearing  spoils 
from  India,  cameleopards,  and  trees  and  fruits  of  the  tropics, 
(you  may  still  see  them  painted  in  the  Memnonium,)  gems  and 
gold,  and  ivory,  gracing  his  triumph.  Had  you  been  here,  in 
the  time  of  the  Trojan  war,  you  might  have  seen  the  elegant 
form  of  Memnon,  standing  erect  in  his  car,  and  his  200 
chariots,  and  20,00ft  horsemen,  which  were  levied  to  accom- 
pany Achilles  to  the  plains  of  Troy,  and  who  only  excelled 
him  in  beauty  on  those  plains.!  Or,  at  almost  any  great  fes- 

* See  records  in  Karnac,  Champollion,  and  Wilkinson, 
t Homer. 


122 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


tival  of  Osiris,  or  of  the  overflow  of  the  Nile,  at  almost  any  of 
the  feasts  of  the  regeneration  of  the  sun,  or  at  the  astronomi- 
cal feasts,  you  might  have  seen  the  Potiphars  carrying  their 
ark,  and  emblems  peculiar  to  their  order,  through  the  royal 
street,  which  we  have  just  left,  till  they  re-entered  Karnac 
with  songs  of  rejoicing,  and  music  of  the  cymbals,  and  harps 
and  drums.  Perhaps  it  is  only  a procession  of  hierophants 
that  greets  you  now,  and  the  neophytes,  clothed  in  white, 
liave  learned  mysteries  which  Moses  learned,  and  are  about 
to  be  consecrated ; the  priests  of  Thoth  are  bearing  the  sacred 
books  of  the  Memnonium,  or  the  lamps  of  the  sacred  fire. 
But  we  can  fancy  here  for  hom-s,  and  have  our  fancies  aided 
by  history. 

Here,  where  colors  seemed  first  taught,  sublime  art  has 
placed  foiu-  thousand  years  ago  pictures  that  are  fresh  and 
bright  to  this  day.  What  beauty  of  art,  what  interest  of 
history,  still  attracts  to  these  wonderful  paintings  ! The  place 
seems  not  a tomb,  but  a festal  hall.  What  a list  of  beautiful 
stories  these  paintings  tell ! wliat  a glory  of  art ! what  a scene 
of  delight  the  twelve  chambers  and  corridors  of  Belzoni,  and 
the  other  tombs ! 

One  of  the  most  happy  conclusions  with  reference  to  the 
records  in  the  monuments  of  Egypt  is  the  confirmation  which 
they  receive  from  the  new  discoveries  at  Khorsabad,  Kuyun- 
jek,  and  Nimroud,  by  Mr.  Layard ; and  the  translation  of  the 
inscriptions  by  Mr.  Birch,  and  the  other  distinguished  scholars 
of  the  Asiatic  Society,  who  have  proceeded  in  that  interpreta- 
tion of  the  cuneiform  inscription,  to  which  IMajor  Rawlinson 
found  the  key.  Alike  with  the  Assyrian  names  found  in 
Kaniac,  names  of  Assyrian  tribes,  as  the  Rotno,  which  is  in 
Belzoni’s  tomb,  &c.,  there  are  Assyrian  coincidences  discov- 


ASSYRIA  AND  EGYPT. 


123 


ered  in  tlie  statistical  and  other  tables  at  Karnac ; and  also, 
still  more  interesting,  several  cartouches  newly  laid  open  in 
the  ruins  of  Nineveh.  The  names  of  Shishak,  his  sons 
Shapud  and  Osorchon ; Nimrot,  the  son  of  Osorchon  II.  As 
to  these  names  of  the  Egyptian  kings  of  the  twenty-second 
dynasty  being  found  in  Karnac,  it  is  certain  that  most  inti- 
mate connection  existed  between  Assyria  and  Egypt  at  that 
time,  Solomon  having  previously  married  the  Egyptian* 
monarch’s  daughter,  and  Jeroboam  finding  refuge  at  Shishak’s 
court.  Bible  history,  and  Egyptian  and  Assyrian  monuments, 
prove  that  the  countries  were  at  peace ; probably  the  Egyp- 
tian monarchs  caused  Egyptian  artists  to  execute  their  names 
in  the  sacred  characters. 

Layard’s  discovery  relates  perhaps  to  an  occupation  of 
Egypt  by  Assyrians.  The  likeness  of  Ken  and  Astarte  of 
the  Egyptians  is  illustrated. 

In  the  British  Museum  are  the  flowers  worshipped  by 
Raineses  III.,  the  Assyrian  Egyptian  goddess.  On  a Turin 
tablet,  she  is  called  Alste,  or  Adesh. 


* 1 Kings  xi.  40. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Hermonthis  or  Herment. — Adventure  with  a bull. — Esne. — Governor. — Temple. — 

Aimes.  — Zodiacs.  — Arab  songs — Arnaouts.  — Cataracts. — Philte.  — Nubia. 

— Abyssinia. 

Not  far  from  Thebes  on  our  way  to  Esne  is  another  Roman 
temple  of  Herment  or  Hermonthis,  built  by  Cleopatra,  in  honor 
of  her  having  given  birth  to  her  son,  Caesarion.  Reto,  the 
second  of  the  Hermonthite  trinity,  is  giving  birth  to  Hospire, 
the  child  of  Reto  by  Mandoo.  Cleopatra  is  represented  ador- 
ing the  Hermonthian  bull ; Apollo  or  Mandoo,  and  Jupiter 
Ammon  were  worshipped  here.  It  is  of  beautiful  archi- 
tecture, and  the  pleasant  conviction  I have  experienced 
at  Dendera  and  Esne,  of  the  completeness  of  Scripture 
truth,  has  made  every  Roman  site  interesting  to  me.  The 
zodiac  is  hardly  less  interesting  than  those  of  Dendera  and 
Esne.  We  were  walking  along  here,  when  we  met  with  an 
incident  which  accorded  well  with  the  worship  of  the  place. 
A ferocious  bull  had  just  broken  the  rope  that  had  fastened 
him  to  the  stump  of  a palm-tree,  and  one  of  my  boatmen  with 
his  bright  red  tarbouch,  seemed  to  arouse  his  indignation. 
The  hideous  roar  with  which  he  bounded  at  him,  enlisted 
alike  my  fears  and  interest  for  the  poor  Berber,  who,  turned  to- 
wards him,  stood  awaiting,  as  I thought,  transfixed  with  fear 
and  resignation.  The  huge  animal  was  tearing  up  the  ground. 


ADVENTURE  WITH  A BULL. 


125 


first  with  one  horn  and  then  with  the  other,  and  nearing  him 
every  instant.  (He  was  the  very  largest  of  his  species,  and 
might  have  been  a good  representative  of  Apis,  his  ancestor, 
and  all  of  these  animals  are  fine  at  Ilermonthis,  and  of  a noble 
breed  of  cattle.)  But,  preserving  his  dignity  as  a deity  but 
poorly,  the  worshipped  divinity  of  Hermonthis  (in  times  when 
the  Greek  Strabo  voyaged  here)  was  now  kicking  up  the  dust, 
and  nearing  every  leap  the  poor  Arab,  who  was  already  in  my 
fancy  gored.  We  held  our  breaths  in  intense  excitement.  I 
wished  for  my  gun  to  put  a ball  through  the  animal’s  heart ; 
but  the  Arab  was  wiser  than  we  thought  him,  for  as  the 
animal  was  within  two  feet  of  him,  he  jumped  directly  at  his 
front,  and  grasped  his  horns.  It  was  done  so  quickly  and 
handsomely,  and  changed  our  intense  eagerness  for  his  escape 
into  such  a hearty  roar  of  laughter  at  his  agility,  that  I could 
only  compare  it  to  Waterton’s  escape  from  an  alligator,  by 
leaping  on  his  back  and  riding  him ; or  a negro  dodging  a 
shark  in  Port  Royal  harbor.  But  he  held  the  bull  fast,  though 
he  pawed  and  leaped  ferociously,  till  one  of  the  Arabs  unloos- 
ing the  strip  of  cotton  from  his  tarbouch,  which  formed  his 
turban,  tied  his  feet  together,  and  bound  him  fast  to  a date-tree. 

The  scenery  from  Thebes  to  Esne  has  some  bold  character- 
istics, and  one  rock  over  the  river,  upon  which  stands  a con- 
vent, has  outlines  of  beauty  which  would  vie  with  the  High- 
land precipices  of  Scotland.  The  boatmen  were  highly 
excited  at  reaching  Esne ; my  reis  having  a wife  and  chil- 
dren there,  and  the  rest  all  “ intimate  friends.”  They  were 
singing  all  night  to  the  gals  of  Esne,  almost  in  the  same 
way  that  the  sailor  does  to  the  New- York  gals  when  bound 
home.  As  for  ourselves,  we  were  too  much  interested  in  the 
zodiacs,  and  bishops  and  temples  of  Esne,  to  feel  their  enthu- 


126 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


siasm,  biitwe  had  some  curiosity  to  see  the  Alm6  dance  in  its 
perfection,  by  women  who  had  been  favorites  of  Ibrahim  and 
Abbas  Pacha.  The  temple  was  the  first  sight ; the  capitals  are 
beautiful,  made  of  the  lotus  leaf;  but  how  it  looks  after 
Thebes  ! What  a half  Roman,  half  Egyptian  species  of  archi- 
tecture ; and  then  the  columns  covered  with  dog  deities,  and 
that  disgusting  animal  worship  in  the  sculptures,  showing  such 
degeneracy  of  art  under  those  vile  Ptolemies  and  Emperors. 
It  was  the  city  of  Latopolis,  city  of  the  Fish,  who  was  worship- 
ped here  ; some  say  of  Latona,  or  Bubastis,  or  Diana.  Cer- 
tainly the  chaste  Diana  is  not  the  deity  here  now,  neither  do 
travellers  come  here  to  worship  her.  The  eighteen  hundred 
ladies  who  are  sent  up  here,  by  Mohammedan  Mollahs, 
virtuous,  pious  priests  of  Turkdom,  would  tell  you,  that  they 
did  not  k)iow  any  such  lady.  The  temple  has  been  cleared 
out,  though  huts  surround  it,  and  you  must  stoop  to  enter.  It 
is  used  as  a warehouse  by  the  Pacha.  Several  mummies  are 
lying  here,  but  they  would  not  allow  us  to  have  one.  The 
view  of  Esne  towards  the  mountains  after  walking  through  the 
town,  is  exquisite  ; it  has  a rich  fertile  plain  and  many  beauti- 
ful situations.  On  the  opposite  side  is  a sand  bank,  and  a troop 
of  horsemen  with  the  bright  trappings  of  a Turk  distingue,  are 
starting  to  cross  the  desert  of  Ababdie  and  thence  to  Berenice, 
and  across  the  Red  Sea.  In  the  burning  sun  their  weapons  and 
the  sand  shone  with  a powerful  glare.  Berenice  had  great 
commerce  once,  and  with  Kosseir  was  the  great  port  for  cross- 
ing the  Red  Sea.  I had  seen  in  the  temple  the  tendency  of 
Roman  art  here,  which  had  even  degraded  Egyptian,  and 
found  all  the  doubts  urged  by  Fourier  futile.  The  temple 
bears  the  works  of  most  corrupt  mythology,  and  dog-headed 
divinities  cover  its  walls. 


ESNE.— ALMfiS. 


127 


On  tlie  portico  of  Esne,  whose  astronomical  zodiac  is  jndged 
to  be  far  older  than  that  of  Dcndera,  I distinctly  read  the 
names  of  the  Roman  Emperors  Claudius  and  Antoninus  Pius, 
with  which  Champollion  fixed  irrevocably  the  age  of  the 
zodiacs,  and  refuted  the  infidelity  of  Dupuis  and  his  colleagues, 
that  then  fashionable  infidelity  in  Paris,  which  is  not  respec- 
table now  even  there ; but  Letronne,  in  his  “ Critical  and 
Archaiological  Observations  upon  the  Zodiacs,”  has  sufficiently 
gone  over  the  ground,  and  with  his  able  classical  archaeological 
learning,  given  much  interest  to  a question,  which  requires 
only  a boy’s  glance  at  the  temple  and  architecture  of  Esne  to 
settle.  In  his  notice  of  the  zodiac  painted  upon  the  mummy 
coffin  of  Trajan’s  time,  he  proves  that  all  the  zodiacs  date 
from  that  Emperor’s  time. 

The  evening  of  our  arrival  at  Esne  was  set  apart  by  my 
friend’s  dragoman  for  a great  exhibition  of  the  Alm6s.  So- 
2)hia,  of  whom  Warburton  speaks  so  feelingly,  had  grown  old. 
Coutchudiany  was  not  to  our  liking,  as  being  too  popular ; 
but  Hanim  seeming  to  combine  a certain  kind  of  reputation 
with  a not  too  great  publicity,  to  her  house  we  accordingly 
repaired,  to  see  a fantasia.  Several  girls  had  assembled 
there — Circassian,  Arab,  Turkish ; some  pretty,  and  dressed 
in  loose  trousers  and  closely  fitting  jackets,  their  heads  orna- 
mented with  abundance  of  gold  coins.  Their  singing  or 
chanting  rather  pleased  us ; it  was  a sad  and  interesting  tune. 
Their  dancing  I could  never  greatly  admire,  though  some  of 
their  motions  are  difficult  and  extraordinary.  The  quantity 
of  aqua  vitce  they  drank  positively  disgusted  us ; and  the  only 
thing  at  all  interesting,  was  the  shrewdness  of  a member  in 
purloining  the  wine  and  brandy  which  had  been  provided 


128 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


from  my  friend’s  boat  for  the  dance,  before  it  reached  the 
dancing-room. 

Our  curiosity  upon  the  subject  led  to  the  explanation  by  a 
little  Georgian  girl,  whose  dancing  and  singing  was  far  better 
than  that  of  any,  as  to  how  it  was  disposed  of.  She  could  not 
speak  a word  of  any  language  we  could  understand.  She 
had  been  banished  from  Cairo  or  Alexandria,  as  the  ^eighteen 
hundred  women  of  Esne  were,  for  too  unrestrained  construction 
of  Turkish  conjugal  relations ; but  had  been  brought  up  in 
Stamboul,  and  was  a present  from  a Bey  there.  She  succeeded 
in  showing  us,  by  the  most  expressive  gestures  and  flashings  of 
the  eye,  that  our  dragoman  had  given  the  stores  of  wine  and 
brandy  to  Hanim,  as  a gift  of  friendship ; and  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  her  story,  looked  into  my  face,  and  uttered,  “ Wallah 
thayeeh  ” — “ By  Allah  ! that  is  a good  joke,  is  it  not  ?” 

The  Arnaouts  scattered  through  Esne  are  the  terror  of  all ; 
but  I saw  only  ten  or  a dozen  prowling  about,  and  am  rather 
inclined  to  think  that  Warburton’s  romantic  incident  with 
them  borders  upon  the  imaginative.  Those  I saw  gathered 
around  the  Governor’s  house  were  a wild-looking  set  of  dogs, 
not  at  all  doing  justice  to  their  brother  Albanians  who  had  so 
charmed  me  in  the  Gulf  of  Corinth.  As  to  Thackeray’s* 
recommendation,  that  Mohammed  Ali  should  serve  them  up 
the  same  sort  of  breakfast  that  he  did  the  Mamelukes,  I 
think  it  would  be  a very  foolish  affair,  for  the  poor  Greeks 
who  are  scattered  through  Egypt  have  the  worst  enemies  m 
their  own  vices  and  passions. 

The  Bishop  of  Esne  is  one  of  the  noble  pillars  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church  of  Egypt.  He  has  enjoyed  a high  reputation  for 
many  years ; and  I have  heard  many  Copts  speak  of  him  in 


* Comhill  to  Cairo. 


ESNE. 


129 


terms  of  affectionate  respect.  The  convent  church  is  conspicu- 
ous here.  He  has  educated  many  of  the  young  Copts,  who 
have  perfected,  under  the  Rev.  Mr.  Leider,  and  his  lady,  at 
Cairo,  their  knowledge  of  true  Christianity  and  English. 

Just  out  of  Esne  are  tombs,  some  of  Christian  martyrs,  and 
doubtless  of  some  who  fled  from  Medinet  Habou. 

The  Pacha’s  daughter  is  here,  in  her  steamboat ; and  we 
take  a walk  down  the  sands  to  look  at  the  plain  of  Esne  be- 
hind. She  is  now  old,  but  has  been  a handsome  woman. 

My  friend  took  my  firman  and  called  upon  the  Governor, 
who  received  him  kindly,  stocked  his  boat  with  coal,  and 
refused  to  receive  any  money ; which  your  dragoman  always 
interprets  as  a polite  invitation  for  you  to  send  him  in  return  a 
watch,  or  a gun  or  pistol,  or  powder  flask.  So,  you  see,  the 
Turkish  Pachas  are  knowing  fellows,  and  in  “cuteness”  they 
might  almost  compare  with  the  “ down-easters”  of  our  own 
land.  I have  seen  several  instances  of  this  peculiar  kind 
of  generosity,  for  which  these  Turkish  Governors  are  distin- 
guished ; and,  not  being  overstocked  with  watches,  guns,  or 
pistols,  I let  the  “Governor”  alone.  My  friend  was  welcome 
to  my  firman,  and,  with  a very  expensive  powder  flask,  and 
some  few  pounds  of  shot  and  powder,  managed  to  get  off 
from  the  Governor  pretty  well : so  I did  not  get  the  laugh  on 
him  I expected. 

Among  the  songs  of  the  Almehs,  were  many  which  have 
been  translated  by  St.  John,  Warburton  in  his  “Crescent  and 
the  Cross,”  and  Lord  Lindsay ; and  though  they  have  drawn 
somewhat  from  fancy,  I would  not  attempt  to  improve  them. 
The  famous  one  of  the  Arab  girl  chiding  her  lover,  he  has 
dwelt  upon.  There  was  one  in  particular  that  struck  me, 
where  she  says  her  lover  has  gone  on  a far  pilgrimage  to 

I 


130 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


Mecca.  It  is  accompanied  by  a chorus  of  several  voices  to 
the  sound  of  the  Sakia,  and  with  a dance  is  significative  of 
the  ideas. 

Esne  is  the  last  frontier  town  in  Upper  Egypt.  The  last 
of  the  properly  Egyptian  temples  are  at  Edfou ; and,  though 
Ave  Avished  to  see  sacred  Philae,  Elephantina,  the  colossi  of 
Ipsamboul,  tlie  temples  of  Dair,  and  the  beautiful  piles  of 
Dakke ; still  the  heat  of  Esne — for  it  Avas  uoav  February — and 
a pain  in  the  eyeballs,  that  led  me  to  fear  a touch  of  oph- 
thalmia, made  me  anxious  to  return,  as  there  Avas  nothing 
that  I so  prized  as  my  eyes.  Turning  back  from  the  grottoes 
of  Eilythias,  Avhich  have  been  AA'-ell  described  by  tra\'ellers, 
where  the  threshing  song  is  represented : 

“ Tread  ye  out  for  yourselves. 

Tread  ye  out  for  yourselves, 

The  straw ; 

For  men  who  are  your  masters, 

The  grain,”  <fcc.; 

Ave  turned  back  to  Thebes,  already  half  unexplored.  Oppo- 
site the  tOAvn  of  Esne,  and  a short  distance  aboA'e,  stretches  a 
Avide  plain,  and  here  A\"e  saAA'  a caravan  starting  on  the  great 
desert.  A Turkish  officer  at  Esne,  Avho  Avas  Avith  the  Pacha’s 
daughter,  Avas  Avith  them  ; and  the  beautiful  trappings  of  his 
suite  AA'ere  glittering  in  the  sun.  They  Avere  crossing  dovAui 
to  the  great  oasis. 

The  scenery  above  Esne  is  peculiarly  beautiful,  the  moun- 
tain rocks  are  distinct,  and  contrast  Avith  the  desert  most 
admirably. 

A traA'eller,  Avho  had  been  to  Ipsamboul,  one  of  our  Scotch 
friends,  Avho  left  us  above  Esne,  on  his  return  to  Alexandria, 


ABYSSINIA. 


131 


told  me,  were  he  going  again  he  would  not  go  above  Thebes. 
One  certainly  gets  all  in  Karnac  that  any  one  can  find  of 
stupendous  grandeur.  I had  seen  there,  and  at  Dendera 
and  Esne,  memorials  of  the  palmiest  days  of  ancient  Egypt, 
and  the  eighteenth  dynasty.  I had  seen  the  decline  from 
that  period.  I had  seen  the  latest,  even  down  to  Roman  sway, 
and  began  to  think  of  returning. 

We  saw  here  some  of  the  Bishareh,  who  differ  from  the 
Ababdie  Arabs,  both  of  whom  are  to  be  seen  here  in  the  bazaar. 

Abyssinia. — 

“ By  Meroe’s  isle,  whose  shadow  half  way  falls.” 

Above  Egypt,  of  which  we  have  reached,  at  Esne,  the  last 
frontier  town,  lie  many  places  of  interest.  Philas,  with  its 
temples ; Elephantina,  Dadour,  and  Dehod ; Kalabshe  Dirr, 
Guerf  Hassan,  Korosko,  and  Ipsamboul ; Dakke,  tlie  stronghold 
of  Egyptian  magic;  Wady  Haifa,  wliere  not  only  Burckhardt, 
Belzoni,  and  Lord  Lindsay,  but  thousands  of  English  travellers 
have  recorded  their  names  ; Aboosimboul,  with  its  colossi,  its 
temple  of  Hathor.  Wady  Sibou,  and  those  places  upon  which 
the  guide-books  are  scant,  the  history  little  known,  the  history 
little  read ; — all  these,  as  well  as  those  between  us  and 
the  first  Cataract,  the  beautiful  temple  of  Edfou — the  most 
beautiful  in  Egypt ; the  quarries  of  Hajjar  Silsilis,  and 
the  quarries  of  Egypt’s  architecture,  the  cataracts — all  these 
I leave  to  my  readers,  and  the  interesting  works  of  War- 
burton  and  Lord  Lindsay.  Nubia,  Dongola,  Sennaar,  and 
then  comes  Abyssinia,  with  its  capital  Meroe,  where  Can- 
dace of  the  New  Testament  reigned  (Ac^^).  Hoskins  has 
described  it  in  his  Ethiopia.  Beyond,  the  country  is  rich  from 
its  Christian  history ; the  king  of  Thau,  Sabela  Selasse,  calls 


132 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


himself  descendant  of  Solomon  and  Q,ueen  Sheba.  All  this, 
and  a hippopotamus  hunt  at  Khartoum,  the  junction  of  the 
White  and  Blue  Nile,  I leave,  as  well  as  the  giraffe  hunting 
in  the  mountains  of  Gondar,  to  English  and  American  * 
travellers. 

After  this,  we  would  speak  of  the  source  of  the  White 
Nile,  which  a friend  of  mine,  M.  D’Abaddie,  has,  with  his 
two  brothers,  all  French  gentlemen  of  fortune,  been  employed 
in  investigating,  and  which  he  has  pretty  conclusively  settled. 
He  has  spent  ten  years  there,  and  his  results  have  far  excelled 
those  of  Major  Harris.t  The  region  of  El  Hamyra,  where  he 
traces  the  source  of  the  White  Nile,  has  been  fully  laid  down 
before  the  Geographical  Society ; and  whoever  will  investigate 
the  subject,  will  find  in  the  discussions  of  Dr.  Beke  and  Mr. 
Ayrton,  of  the  Geographical  Society  of  London,  all  upon  the 
subject.  His  Christian  discoveries  are  full  of  interest,  and  he 
denies  the  existence  of  cannibals,  or  anthropophagi,  in  that 
country.  He  describes  his  difficulties  in  that  region  most 
picturesquely  ; the  impossibility  of  procuring  provisions  par- 
ticularly— where  in  one  place  he  could  not  procure  even  a 
sheep.  I have  been  much  interested  in  his  accounts,  as  well 
as  in  those  of  some  Frenchmen  I met  in  Cairo,  who  had  just 
returned.  Shendy,  and  its  king  Tiger,  Shenda,  Dongola. 
Sennaar,  and  Khartoum,  in  Nubia,  where  the  Pacha’s  garrisons 
are  ; the  Blue  Nile  and  White  Nile,  have  been  fully  described. 

There  is  another  Abyssinian  traveller,!  of  a noble  family 

* Dr.  Anderson  last  year  went  to  Wady  Haifa. 

t His  exploration  of  the  Diddesa  branch,  which  is  separated  by  the  Dolmus 
from  the  Andah  desert.  He  penetrated  to  the  Kaffa  and  Sura  tribes,  who  are 
enemies.  The  yet  unexplored  part  of  the  White  Nile  lies  between  D’Abadie, 
Yeouker-isle,  and  d’Amaud’s  Yeouker  ferry. 

} Mr.  P s. 


DOWN  THE  NILE. 


133 


in  England,  of  a large  fortune  and  extended  circle  of  friends, 
whose  virtues  of  heart  have  been  rendered  too  susceptible 
only  by  intercourse  with  exacting  English  society,  and  who 
for  reasons,  which  only  show  the  noble  texture  of  his  charac- 
ter, has  absented  himself  from  England  for  years,  and  spent 
his  life  in  the  most  distant  part  of  Abyssinia.  With  only  his 
dragoman  and  servants,  he  dwelt  here  in  his  hut.  He  was  so 
useful  to  the  people,  whom  he  treated  as  a father,  that  he 
became  their  confidant  in  all  their  troubles.  Before  him 
they  came  when  their  flocks  were  menaced  by  robbers,  or  their 
little  stores  menaced  by  the  tyrannous  exactions  of  the  Pacha’s 
soldiers,  who  occasionally  penetrated  to  their  frontier.  He 
was  chosen  a king  among  one  tribe,  and  in  all  his  relations 
with  that  rude  people  governed  himself  by  the  same  rules  of 
society  and  honor,  as  in  his  own  country,  in  England.  He 
has  been  long  known  in  Egypt,  particularly  in  Cairo,  by  a 
numerous  circle  of  friends,  and  I am  proud  to  add  my  name 
to  the  list. 

Should  these  pages  ever  meet  his  eye,  I trust  it  will  be  on 
his  own  estate  in  Nottinghamshire,  and  among  the  civilized 
advantages  of  a land  to  which  he  is  an  honor. 

We  turned  our  boat  and  descended  the  river.  We  had 
seen  all,  and  all  we  had  to  do  was  to  float  down.  Now  we 
would  visit  some  town  on  the  shore  for  provisions,  or  an  Alm6 
dance,  or  a bath,  and  always  found  alike  interest  and  amuse- 
ments. On  leaving  Thebes  several  English  boats  had  arrived 
there,  and  two  American  flags,  one  of  which  belonged  to  an 
Episcopal  clergyman.  We  passed  two  boats  also  with  an  Eng- 
lish flag,  in  which  were  two  brothers  of  a distinguished  English 
name.  But  the  weather  was  becoming  unpleasantly  warm  in 
the  Said,  and  it  would  be  high  time  for  Palestine  and  Syria.  But 


134 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


why  explore  them  ? I would  not  step  a foot  into  Syria,  with- 
out exploring  alike  with  Balbec  and  Palmyra,  also  Nineveh, 
Babylon  (or  Hillah)  and  Persepolis  ; and  for  the  caravan  route 
from  Aleppo  to  Bagdad,  which  is  the  only  mode  of  crossing 
the  Syrian  desert,  and  reaching  Babylon,  and  the  sites  of 
Assyrian  and  Chaldean  sway,  I am  not  prepared.  Nineveh,* 
Babylon,  Persepolis,  what  testimonies  ye  can  bear  to  Scrip- 
ture ! and  yet  are  these  alone  ? Are  there  not  in  my  own  land 
testimonies  alike,  in  the  sepulchral  mounds,  in  the  ruins  of 
Central  America,  Chiapas,  Yucatan,  in  the  temple  of  the  Sun, 
and  the  mythology  of  the  Aztecs,  in  the  geology  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi? Now  then  to  America,  that  land  of  prosperity, 
Christianity  and  truth  ; and  as  they  turned  my  boat,  I thought 
of  those  rarely  quoted  lines  : 

“ Lives  there  a man  with  soul  so  dead, 

Who  never  to  himself  hath  said, 

This  is  mine  own,  my  native  land  : — 

Whose  heart  within  him  never  burned. 

As  homeward  he  his  footsteps  turned, 

From  wandering  on  a foreign  strand  ?” 

How  many  who  have  never  tried  it,  have  spoken  of  the 
intolerable  boat  voyage  of  the  Nile  ; but  to  me  and  many  others 
who  have  been  through  it,  it  was  nothing  but  pleasure.  All 
along  before,  we  had  been  leaving  Europe  and  civilization,  and 
sailing  far  into  the  past,  into  the  regions  of  time,  “ where  he  so 
sadly  overcometh  all  things,  and  sitteth  semi-somnous  on  a 
pyramid,  and  looketh  into  old  Thebes,  and  mumbleth  some- 
thing.” But  now  with  sadness  I saw  one  city  after  another 
passed,  and  each  one  bringing  us  nearer  Cairo  and  civilization. 

* Layard’s  Nineveh  was  not  then  published. 


DOWN  THE  NILE. 


135 


How  I was  planning  with  Suleiman,  another  visit,  to  come 
with  my  wife,  should  I by  that  time  have  one ; and  supposing 
that,  by  that  time,  he  would  have  soared  from  the  command  of 
a Sandal  to  that  of  a Cangia  Dharbieh^  or  germ*  “ Inshal- 
lah,”  all  the  Arabs  replied,  and  each  one  vowed  to  go  with 
us  if  I came  to  the  farthest  sources  of  ^the  Nile,  in  Abys- 
sinia or  Ethiopia.  I stopped  a moment  at  Gaw  or  Antmopolis. 

Gaw,  or  A?itceopolis — I did  not  expect  much  here  from 
the  accounts  of  all  travellers,  though  I landed ; the  wind 
seemed  to  be  lessened  ; I rambled  over  the  site  and  few  ruins 
of  Antmus,  the  dog-devoured  huntsman  demigod,  whom  the 
Greeks  have  worshipped.  At  Gan-el-Kehyr  or  Great  Gau, 
there  are  a few  ruins,  while  at  Gau-el-Gharbieh  or  West  Gau, 
there  are  scarcely  any  ; the  richness  of  the  wheat  crops  here, 
now  in  maize,  green  and  flourishing,  confirmed  the  account  of 
the  grain  wealth  of  this  region  since  the  times  of  the 
ancients.  The  groves  an  woods  were  all  full  of  game 
then,  and  here  Antaeus  and  his  hounds  (they  thought)  chased 
the  prey.  St.  John  mentions  the  decay  of  ruins  since  Dr. 
Richardson’s  time,  but  since  then  they  have  dwindled  to  a 
few  stones  and  bricks. 

We  stopped  at  different  towns  besides.  Tel-el-Amarna  and 
its  grottoes,  of  which  little  can  be  said.  Indeed,  I would  look 
at  no  antiquities  after  Thebes,  save  for  research,  and  where 
you  can  find  most  of  them  copied  in  Wilkinson  and  Rosel- 
lini,  it  is  lost  time.  Float  down  then,  and  think  of  home,  and 

* The  largest  boats  on  the  Nile  measure  280  feet  in  length,  these  are  the 
gtrms  for  grain  and  inundations — the  travellers’  boats,  are  the  maash,  dashabeh, 
cangia  and  sandal,  having  cabins,  divans,  &c.  Osiout  is  the  great  boat-building 
port,  and  we  see  every  variety  here  down  to  the  niaadil  or  ferry-boat,  and  the 
garib  or  fishing-boat. 


136 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


the  objects  and  purposes  of  life.  “Look  no  longer  mourn- 
fully into  the  past ; go  forth  to  meet  the  future  without  fear.” 
There  is  a wide  field  in  the  new  and  opening  world  of  our 
land,  and  we  dream  no  longer. 

What  do  we  owe  to  Egypt  ? I would  not  have  seen  in 
the  Holy  Land  any  evidences  of  the  source  of  worship ; but 
here,  on  the  Nile,  I saw  the  Hebrews ; in  Beni  Hassan  the 
customs  from  which  theirs  sprung ; in  the  tombs  of  the  kings 
in  Biban-el-Memlook,  the  faith  which  was  taught  them  by 
Joseph  and  Moses. 

I have  not  so  fully  investigated  the  hieroglyphics  as  to 
speak  confidently  upon  many  points ; and  I think  such  a use 
as  Lanci  and  others  have  made  of  their  knowledge  is  of  little 
value,  involving  one  in  numerous  mental  difficulties,  finding 
here  and  there  abundant  allegories,  fancied  resemblances,  &c. 
But  the  real  use  of  the  hieroglyphics, — the  names,  dates,  and 
plain  histories,  which  one  can  now  determine  without  a doubt, 
is  no  loss  of  time.  I can  never  regret  the  use  they  have  been 
to  me  in  settling  these,  more  than  the  Hebrew,  more  than  any 
other  language,  by  the  records  on  the  permanent  works,  the 
enduring  monuments. 

The  convents  from  this  down  the  Nile,  have  been  dwelt 
upon  by  travellers.  Numerous  Christian  ecclesiastics  have  fled 
in  earlier  times  here,  and  built  in  the  natural  grottoes  of  these 
mountains  a refuge  and  a home.  John  of  Lycopolis  at  Sciout, 
and  among  some  of  those  above  us,  St.  Athanasius,  fled  hither 
from  the  persecutions  of  Julian  the  Apostate,  and  his  Arian 
enemies.  Perchance,  here  he  composed  that  creed  so  famed. 
The  Italian  begging  monks  of  the  Gebel-el-Teir  have  been 
spoken  of  by  Warburton,  St.  John,  Dr.  Richardson,  Dr.  Olin, 
and  Stephens.  I saw  none  of  them.  From  the  convent  above, 


DOWN  THE  NILE. 


137 


it  is  said  you  may  get  a distant  view  of  Mount  Sinai.  Here  is 
the  Egyptian  Esdraedlon,  where  Typhon  and  Osiris  are  to 
fight  in  the  last  day,  champions  in  the  cause  of  creation. 

Walking  ashore  with  my  gun,  I saw  a specimen  of  the 
ichneumon,  or  rat-catcher ; which,  since  the  time  of  the  Pha- 
raohs, has  been  common  in  Egypt. 

I have,  I believe,  seen  specimens  of  all  the  animals  in  my 
walks  along  the  Nile, — buffaloes,  sheep,  goats,  dogs,  cats,  the 
wolf,  fox,  and  jackal ; every  thing  but  the  lion.  Stephens 
has  an  account  of  a hyena  that  Jumped  on  to  his  boat.  I 
have  seen  few  travellers  in  Egypt  who  had  seen  any ; but  I 
have  fancied  I have  heard  their  cry  often  in  the  distance. 
Since  Bariium,  of  the  Museum.,  has  had  his  agents  in  Egypt 
hunting  for  hyenas  and  enormous  crocodiles,  I presume  the 
race  have  become  almost  extinct.  I have  seen  the  lynx  ; the 
jerboa,  a species  of  kangaroo ; and  as  to  birds,  have  shot 
at  the  ibis  and  wild  goose,  pelicans,  vultures,  falcons,  wild 
ducks,  pigeons,  hawks,  eagles,  buzzards ; and  all  the  night 
birds, — owls,  bats,  &c. 

Minieh  we  visit  again  on  our  way  down,  and  find  it  not 
much  changed.  Some  rare  stories  of  the  new  sway  of  Abbas 
Pacha  reach  us  here  ; and  the  reappointment  of  Governors  in 
these  provincial  towns,  and  the  characters  of  his  choice,  fully 
demonstrate  what  his  future  sway  will  be.  On  we  continued, 
and  a fine  wind  and  current  is  taking  us  nearer  and  nearer  to 
Cairo.  Wdiat  confficting  emotions  ! How  long  since  we  have 
seen  or  heard  European  news  ! and  yet  we  are  not  at  all  anx- 
ious, for  the  valley  of  the  Nile  has  been  so  interesting ; and 
now  we  are  fairly  down,  we  regret  that  we  did  not  go  higher, 
to  Abyssinia  or  Ethiopia.  However,  there  is  much  yet  untrav- 
elled in  the  world,  and  we  have  not  yet  seen  the  luxuriant 


138 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


scenery  of  the  Amazon,  or  the  volcano  mountains  of  Brazil 
and  the  Andes. 

It  was  a lovely  night ; and  gliding  along,  I could  almost 
imagine  myself  the  young  Greek  of  the  “ Epicurean,”  save 
that,  alas ! the  prospect  of  no  beautiful  priestess,  like  her  of 
the  shrine  of  Isis,  was  cheering  me  with  hope,  like  him, 

“ on  one  of  those  sweet  nights 

When  Isis,  the  pure  star  of  lovers,  lights 
Her  bridal  crescent  o’er  the  holy  stream  ; 

When  wandering  youths  and  maidens  watch  her  beam. 

And  number  o’er  the  nights  she  hath  to  run 
Ere  she  agaim  embrace  her  bridegroom  sun.” 

And  where  are  the  shrines  of  Isis  that  graced  the  banks,  and 
in  subterranean  temples  extended  to  Lake  Moeris  ? 

Let  us  back  again,  through  revolutionary  Europe  ; through 
a Rome  without  a Pope,  an  Italian  republic  persecuted  by  its 
sister  republic ; through  a France  governed  by  the  shadow 
of  a name. 

The  wind  carried  us  by  noon  past  Benisoef,  and  before  night 
we  passed  the  false  pyramid.  Soon  Dashoor  and  Abousir 
pyramids  hove  in  sight ; after,  the  well-marked  and  terraced, 
mound-like  Saccara  pyramids.  Then  Fostat,  once  a great 
Mohammedan  city ; and  in  the  haze  of  twilight,  far  to  the 
north,  Ghizeh,  and  Cheops’  mighty  works. 

Late  in  the  evening,  we  approach  the  outskirts  of  Cairo. 
How  beautiful  the  river  for  miles  before  reaching  Cairo ! — 
with  the  palaces,  and  military  schools,  and  colleges,  and  insti- 
tutions, and  hospitals,  with  which  the  banks  are  lined.  Music 
lloats  along  the  sacred  river ; Rhoda  and  her  sacred  tradition 
again ; and  we  are  again  among  the  Nile  shipping  near 
Boulacq. 


NIGHT  ADVENTURE  ON  RETURN  TO  CAIRO. 


139 


It  was  past  twelve  o’clock,  p.  m.,  on  one  of  the  latter  days 
of  February,  when  I ordered  my  boatmen  to  haul  in  at  the  very 
place  I had  embarked  from  forty  days  before,  near  the  transit 
office.  Stephens  speaks  of  his  finding  Cairo  like  home ; but 
his  impressions  could  not  compare  with  mine.  Boulacq  seemed 
to  me  like  New-York.  I rushed  on  shore  with  Antonio,  de- 
termined to  reach  Cairo,  gates,  guards,  no  password,  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding.  The  sound  of  the  sakia  and  some 
late  fantasia,  an  old  Turk  returning  with  his  attendant  and 
light  from  a prolonged  carouse,  were  all  that  broke  the  silence. 
In  vain  I urged  Antonio  to  go  with  me  to  the  gate ; he  only 
said  it  would  cause  our  arrest  and  expose  us  to  ridicule.  I 
returned  to  my  boat,  but  sleep  I could  not.  I rose  again  : the 
moon  was  like  day.  Antonio  was  snoring.  To  sleep  that 
night  at  Shepherd’s  hotel  I was  determined  ; I called  my  tall 
cook,  the  Turk  Beekra.  On  we  started  for  Cairo  or  Masr. 
He  understood  only  Arabic.  We  passed  the  well- remembered 
spots  on  the  road  from  Boulacq,  which  I remember  promenad- 
ing one  night  with  a noble  young  Englishman,  now  in  Damas- 
cus. Two  men  were  before  us.  They  might  be  Arabs  ; we 
had  heard  of  murders  without  the  walls.  We  walk  slowly 
and  silently  along  ; they  before  us.  They  cross  the  bridge,  we 
follow.  Ten  minutes,  and  we  gain  on  them  as  they  approach 
the  gate.  They  give  the  password,  and  the  gate  opens.  We 
rush  forward  just  as  they  are  passing  through,  to  gain  admit- 
tance, by  pretending  to  be  of  their  party ; but  imagine  my  sur- 
prise, when  they  accosted  me  with  “ Mr. , how  do  you 

do  ?”  Those  whom  I had  avoided  as  Arab  vagabonds,  were 
two  English  acquaintances  who  resided  at  Cairo,  returning 

from  dinner  with  Dr.  W 1 and  Mr.  M n,  of  New-York, 

who  were  at  Rhoda,  on  their  way  up.  I hurriedly  inquired  the 


140 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


password.  “Koursoumakhah,”  they  answered,  and  we  stepped 
within  the  gate,  congratulating  ourselves  on  the  providential 
meeting  that  seemed  almost  romantic,  for  I could  not  have 
passed  the  gates  that  night  had  I not  met  them ; for  as  Abbas 
Pacha  had  returned,  they  were  very  strict.  In  five  minutes  I 
was  in  Shepherd’s,  and  shortly  asleep  in  the  old  familiar  hotel. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Cairo. — View  from  Esbekiah. — Abbas  Pacha. — Illuminations. — Women  in  the 
East. — Defterdar  Bey. — A Moslem  Lucrezia  Borgia. — Memphis. — Pyramids. 
— Sacred  tradition. — Alexandria. — Farewell  to  Egypt. 


How  beautiful  the  view  from  our  hotel  top  in  the  Esbekiah  at 
sunset ; the  thousand  objects  of  interest  studding  the  love- 
liest of  landscapes ! To  the  east,  over  the  sea  of  mosques 
and  oriental  houses,  lies  the  citadel  with  its  mosque  on  the 
spot  of  its  founder’s  crimes.  Below  is  the  square  of  Esbekiah, 
with  its  trees  and  planted  walks  and  gardens,  now  lighting  up 
with  a thousand  lamps  in  illumination  of  the  return  of  Abbas 
Pacha.  Around,  towards  the  desert,  the  old  mosques,  and 
spires,  and  ruins,  and  tombs  of  the  Cairo  of  the  Caliphs. 
Further  on,  old  Cairo  with  its  beauties,  and  by  it  the  thousand 
palaces  of  the  Beys  and  Pachas,  that  hang  over  the  beautiful 
Nile,  and  Rhoda  with  its  beauties  and  associations.  Further 
on  to  the  west,  stretch  the  plains  of  Memphis,  where  stood 
the  first  of  Egypt’s  cities,  and  conspicuous  against  the  rich 
glow  of  an  Egyptian  sunset,  the  awful,  lofty  pyramids. 
Never  could  we  turn  to  objects  of  more  interest,  of  modern  or 
ancient  times.  Down  the  landscape  floats  the  Nile, — Boulacq, 
Cairo’s  port,  and  farther  to  the  south,  the  beautiful  avenue  of 
Shoubra,  and  the  palace  and  gardens  of  Egypt’s  lord.  Near 
is  the  Coptic  and  Jewish  quarter  of  modern  Cairo.  Towards 
the  citadel  lies  the  Turkish  quarter,  with  its  mosques,  its 
bazaars,  its  baths,  and  around  through  the  near  streets,  the 


142 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


thouscand  objects  that  tell  of  the  rich  orientalism  of  the  city. 
And  the  air  is  so  delightful ! Not,  perhaps,  what  the  air  of 
Upper  Egypt  is,  nor  such  as  ten  days  since  I breathed  on  the 
plains  of  ruined  Thebes  and  Esne,  nor  such  as  cheered  iny 
lungs,  as  I sailed  up  and  down  the  lovely,  lovely  Nile ; but  a 
rich  atmosphere  of  delight,  nevertheless. 

Feb.  16th,  Abbas  Pacha  returned  from  Constantinople  to 
Cairo.  He  had  been  there  to  visit  the  Sultan,  after  receiving 
from  him  the  appointment  of  Hatti  Sheriff.  His  entry  into 
Cairo  was  brilliant,  with  the  cortege  of  carriages  and  retinue 
of  mounted  cavaliers  The  city  was  all  joy ; and  in  the 
evening,  all  the  principal  streets  and  bazaars  were  brilliantly 
illuminated.  In  the  Esbekiah  were  the  fireworks.  Those  of 
every  nation,  and  many  riding  on  camels,  were  thronging  the 
tlioroughfares  in  the  most  picturesque  costumes.  The  turbaned 
Turks,  in  crowds  on  foot ; the  Caireen  women,  the  Copt  in  his 
white  and  muslin  ; and  the  Jew  in  his  dark,  close-fitting  robes, 
the  Bedouin  in  his  wild  desert  dress,  the  Arabs  in  the  burnou- 
ses ; boatmen  of  the  Nile,  Effendis  on  horseback,  with  armed 
attendants  and  blacks,  less  distinguished  Caireens  on  donkeys, 
Arab  women  with  simple  dress  and  unveiled  faces,  and  num- 
berless Franks  with  ladies,  and  alone,  formed  a panorama  as 
you  walked  through  Cairo,  worth  seeing.  It  was  a joyful 
evening, — and  how  well  behaved  the  people, — how  different 
from  an  European  or  American  holiday  ! How  little  drunken- 
ness and  bad  conduct  ! Surely  Christians  might  come  to  the 
East  to  learn  manners.  “I  never  saw,”  says  an  English 
gentleman,  “ such  courtesy,  such  good-humor,  such  an  absence 
of  rudeness,  and  such  happiness,  in  any  city.”  Indeed  it  was 
beautiful. 

Defterdar  Bey;  that  pious  member  of  the  Geographical 


DEFTERDAR  BEY’S  DAUGHTER. 


143 


Society  of  Paris,  and  his  daughter.  Among  the  many  stories 
told  of  the  ferocity  of  this  wild  beast  in  human  shape,  not  the 
least  interesting  are  those  of  the  tamed  tigers  he  kept  on  the 
divan  beside  him,  and  which  frequently  amused  themselves  in 
devouring  his  Nubian  slaves.  His  daughter  lived  upon  the  west 
side  of  the  river  in  her  palace,  and  it  was  her  common  amuse- 
ment to  walk  through  the  streets  of  Cairo,  and  if  she  saw  a 
young  Frank  who  attracted  her  attention,  she  would  send  her 
eunuch  to  bid  him  follow  her.  Were  he  unfortunate  enough  to 
do  this,  he  never  returned  from  her  house.  One  young  French- 
man, upon  whom  she  thus  cast  her  eyes,  was  thus  bidden  by 
a eunuch,  and  not  daring  to  disobey  the  summons  from  such  a 
powerful  person,  took  the  precaution  of  arming  himself  with 
pistols.  After  passing  the  night  in  her  harem,  in  the  morning 
she  parted  with  him  most  affectionately,  and  giving  him  pre- 
sents to  disguise  her  intentions,  as  she  had  doubtless  done  fre- 
quently to  her  previous  lovers,  he  left  the  harem,  and  two  of 
the  eunuchs  accompanied  him  to  the  top  of  some  stairs,  which 
he  perceived  led  rather  mysteriously  down  a dark  passage. 
Suspecting  foul  play,  and  observing  both  of  the  eunuchs  had 
their  hands  on  their  sword-hilts,  he  pulled  out  both  pistols, 
and  ordered  them  to  lead  the  way.  This  they  did,  and  on 
arriving  about  half  way  down,  he  perceived  a sort  of  landing- 
place,  or  trap-door,  which  was  raised,  and  below  ran  the 
river.  Here  the  eunuchs  paused,  and  drew  their  swords ; 
but  he  cocked  his  pistols,  and  placing  one  to  the  ear  of  each, 
ordered  them  to  proceed.  Upon  reaching  the  bottom,  he 
leaped  from  the  steps,  while  they  ran  back  to  get  assistance. 
He  was  unable  to  cross  the  river,  and,  as  it  was  scarce  day- 
light, succeeded  in  getting  into  the  outskirts,  and  concealed 
himself  in  the  straw  in  an  old  hut  of  a ruined  village  about  a 


144 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


mile  up  the  river.  He  heard  the  voices  of  several  of  the  black 
eunuchs,  who  had  traced  him  through  the  villages  by  the 
barking  dogs,  but  remained  quiet  till  night,  when,  proceeding 
further  up  the  river,  he  crossed  there  in  a boat ; and  going  to 
the  Mokaattam  mountains,  arrived  at  Cairo  on  the  other  side 
next  day,  having  not  dared  to  enter  a village  for  food.  He 
went  immediately  to  the  French  Consul,  and  told  his  story  ; 
but  what  would  his  protection  have  been  to  one  who  had  the 
character  and  secret  of  the  daughter  of  Defterdar  Bey  in  his 
hands  ? and  any  “ dog  of  a Christian”  would  be  easily  dis- 
posed of.  So,  upon  the  advice  of  the  Consul,  he  left  Cairo, 
and  went  to  Alexandria,  where  he  took  passage  for  France. 
The  disappearance  of  many  young  and  handsome  Franks, 
more  adventurous  than  prudent,  was  thus  accounted  for ; and 
this  was  the  last  instance  known  of  one  who  had  been  in 
danger  of  being  sacrificed  to  gratify  the  passion  and  save  the 
reputation  of  this  Egyptian  “Lucrezia  Borgia.”  Franks  in 
Egypt  were  not  protected  as  now,  and  the  despotic  and 
ferocious  will  of  the  daughters  and  sisters  of  the  Beys  and 
Pachas,  particularly  under  the  Mamelooks,  caused  many  a 
parallel  circumstance. 

The  Indian  mail  across  the  Isthmus  has  made  Egypt  a 
progressive  country.  But  Turkish  rule  keeps  back  their  im- 
provement. The  contractors  for  the  route  at  the  stations  on 
the  desert,  have  to  give  large  sums,  backsheesh,  to  the  Pachas 
or  Beys,  or  they  throw  obstacles  in  their  way. 

Among  the  plagues  of  Egypt  and  the  routes  to  Syria  are  the 
dragomen.  There  is  an  understanding  always  between  the 
hotels  and  the  dragomen,  and  hence  one  is  as  apt  to  have  a 
bad  as  a good  one.  The  best  way  to  get  dragomen,  is  to  ask 
some  one  in  Cairo  to  whom  you  have  letters.  The  English 


CHARACTER  OF  ABBAS  PACHA. 


146 


travellers  from  England  and  from  India  always  spend  some 
days  in  Cairo,  and  frequently  weeks.  This  furnishes  you 
always  with  society  for  the  length  of  time  you  choose  to 
remain.  Returning  from  the  Nile  and  in  your  way  to  Syria,  it 
is  always  customary  to  take  a house,  as  you  have  all  necessary 
articles.  The  expense  of  a trip  up  the  Nile  will  vary  from 
$250  to  $500,  according  to  your  boat ; and  $250  would  cover 
the  journey  from  Cairo  over  Syria  to  Damascus.  Colonel 
Outram  was  one  of  the  English  residents  last  winter  in  Cairo, 
and  went  up  the  Nile.  He,  as  resident  o^  Baroda,  in  India, 
enjoyed  almost  absolute  power.  Life  and  death  being  at  his 
will,  as  are  the  Rajahs’  lives  or  deaths  at  the  Governor  General’s. 
His  quarrel  with  Lord  Napier,  and  the  Scinde  affair,  is  well 
known. 

The  increase  of  English  influence  in  India  is  more  and 
more  apparent.  “ The  character  of  Abbas  Pacha,”  says  a late 
traveller,  “ before  he  was  Pacha,  exhibits  a union  of  ferocity 
and  vice,  for  which  we  find  a parallel  only  in  the  Roman  Em- 
perors.” The  worst  vices  of  the  worst  Turks  degrade  him. 
In  his  new  palace,  built  at  Cairo,  his  absolute  power  is  made 
to  minister  only  to  his  pleasure.  Seyd  Pacha,  though  wanting 
in  mind,  would  have  made  a far  more  hopeful  governor. 
Of  the  other  sons  of  Mehemet  Ali,  one  was  conspicuous  in  the 
storming  of  the  Chateau  d’Eu,  at  Paris,  last  winter  ; and  the 
others,  as  I have  said,  on  attempting  to  return  to  Egypt,  were 
sent  away  by  Abbas,  for  fear  they  should  promulgate  some  of 
those  revolutionary  opinions  which  they  had  learned  in  France. 
Just  before  leaving  Alexandria,  several  of  the  ships  of  the 
Egyptian  fleet  were  reported  to  have  been  sold  by  Abbas  to  the 
Sultan. 

Some  of  the  finest  society  at  Alexandria  is  that  of  the 

K 


146 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


wealthier  Greeks.  The  lady  of  one  of  the  transit  agents,  a 
Greek,  is  beautiful.  The  famous  banker,  Sitzy,  has  often  been 
spoken  of.  Many  a face  of  Greek  outlines  would  not  do  dis- 
credit to  the  reputation  of  the  ancient  Corinthians. 

In  the  custom-house  at  Alexandria,  and  Boulacq,  the  port 
of  Cairo,  you  see  an  air  of  business,  and  a crowd  that  has  in- 
terest from  the  oriental  costumes  of  those  engaged  in  it.  In 
the  Pacha’s  offices  are  those  miserable  Italians  and  French, 
who  exercise  most  contemptible  authority  upon  all  imports 
and  exportations  of  antiquities,  although  your  baggage  is  al- 
lowed to  enter  more  easily  than  in  the  Italian  or  French 
Doganas.  These  French  renegades  and  Italian  tools  of  his,  who 
are  scattered  through  the  country  as  Beys,  Governors,  Lieu- 
tenants or  Hakims,  are  fine  Arabic  business  men,  and  in  many 
cases  use  their  power  with  more  moderation  than  their  supe- 
riors ; but  what  system  of  agriculture  can  thrive  when  the 
Pacha  holds  the  allodmm,  giving  out  his  land  to  the  peasants, 
and  furnishing  them  with  cattle  and  seed,  requiring  them  to 
give  him  a part  as  his  right,  and  to  sell  the  rest  at  the  price 
he  may  dictate  1 Will  not  the  inhabitants  ever  aim  at  dupli- 
city and  deceit,  and  concealment ; and  all  ambitious  industry, 
which  would  otherwise  be  a spur  to  these  naturally  perse- 
vering and  bright  Arabs,  be  thus  checked  ? And  that  system 
of  horrid  enlistment^  or  pressing  of  the  people  into  the  military 
by  conscription,  has  been  dwelt  on.  Every  other  Egyptian 
has  an  eye  put  out,  or  a forefinger  cut  off.  To  prevent  this, 
the  Pacha  made  a one-eyed  regiment.  It  would  seem  that 
ophthalmia  were  curse  enough.  The  poor,  poor  Egyptian, 
always  cursed,  always  plagued  ! 

He  was  not  without  the  religious  feeling,  ever.  In  the 
dawn  of  history,  we  see  him  a worshipper.  The  poor,  de- 


WOMAN  IN  THE  EAST. 


147 


graded  man  of  the  Nile,  when  he  saw  the  sun  rising  driving 
away  the  mists — the  glorious  sun — giving  life,  drying  the 
mud,  warming  the  crocodile’s  egg,  the  seed,  into  life — the 
good,  bright  sun,  making  his  toil  productive,  and  putting 
warmth  into  his  limbs, — he  raised  up  his  hands  and  wor- 
shipped it.  It  was  a worship  of  gratitude  and  love.  It  is  on 
their  first  names,  their  first  cartouches,  the  Sun-Father ; then 
the  twenty-six  gods  or  stars.  To  him  it  was  the  generator 
and  regenerator ; and  as  for  immortality,  as  soon  as  the  idea 
was  fully  taught,  under  the  Ptolemies,  to  the  people,  the 
destruction  of  life  by  suicide  was  incalculable.  “We  shall 
leave,”  they  said,  “ this  world  of  suffering  and  oppression,  of 
ophthalmia,  and  of  poverty,  and  we  shall  go  to  a better ; for 
no  life  can  be  worse.”  Poor,  poor  Egyptian  ! under  thy  Pha- 
raoh Moeris — under  thy  Abbas  Pacha — I have  an  exceeding 
great  respect  for  thee,  even  in  thy  mud  hut — even  in  thy 
home  that  thou  scrapest  in  the  bank,  with  the  single  clay 
utensil  that  thou  hast.  Thou  never  earnest  from  the  mud  of 
the  Nile,  though  thy  body  was  made  of  red  earth.  There  is  a 
part  of  thee  that  has  lived  before  the  sun — that  will  live  when 
it  rises  not. 

Women  in  the  East. — My  remarks  on  this  subject  are  few 
and  far  between.  I love  women — but  I never  found  them  in 
the  East.  I found  only  the  old,  withered  hag  of  the  harem, 
who  is  every  where  to  be  seen  in  the  streets  ; and  occasion- 
ally caught  glimpses  of  the  pretty  Odalisque,  whose  face  was 
never  to  be  seen  unless  enveloped  in  the  yaschmak.  To  him 
who  lives  in  his  imagination  and  in  the  past,  as  he  who  goes 
to  Egypt  must,  for  the  time  women  are  a nonentity.  Wo- 
man— woman  with  soul,  that  other  part  of  man — she  is  never 


148 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


to  be  seen  in  the  beautiful  East,  unless  by  chance  an  English 
lady  traveller  strays  there,  or  one  from  our  own  bright  land. 

True  the  Pachas  have  toys — the  Beys,  the  Turks,  all 
have  toys ; they  dress  them  in  silks,  in  rare  tissues ; they  feed 
them  with  sweetmeats ; and  the  fatter  they  are,  the  more  they 
prize  them.  They  have,  and  so  have  we,  dogs  whom  we  treat 
thus ; we  have  canaries  whom  we  cage ; and  these  are  your 
women  in  the  East. 

Cairo,  in  the  eight  weeks  that  I have  spent  in  it,  before 
going  up,  and  now,  is  exhausted : and  now  for  the  voyage 
down  the  river  to  Alexandria.  This  is  a simple  affair.  Twenty- 
four  hours  does  it,  and  you  have  no  bed,  which  is  the  bore. 
Thackeray,  in  his  squib  about  the  East,  “ Journey  from  Corn- 
hill  to  Cairo,”  fully  dilates  upon  it.  The  voyage  was  not  four 
days,  as  when  I came  up  from  Atfeh,  and  I have  not  so  much 
time  to  observe  the  formation  of  that  Delta.  I am  not  a geo- 
logist, but  I believe  that  six  thousand  years  ago,  Nubia  was 
as  well  endowed  with  soil  as  Egypt,  and  that  the  Creator 
did  not,  as  the  geologists  say  he  did,  (sneeringly,)  make  that 
Delta  at  the  creation  ready-made ; but  that  six  thousand 
years  has  formed  it — Lyell  and  others  to  the  contraiy.  I am 
supported  in  my  opinion  of  this  by  eminent  geologists  with 
regard  to  the  Nile,  if  not  the  Mississippi. 

After  passing  Shoobra,  and  bidding  farewell  to  the  Pyra- 
mids for  ever,  we  wind  through  the  luxuriant  fertility  of  this 
valley,  through  the  palm  groves  that  we  gaze  on  for  the  last 
time.  Dr.  Lallemand,  Membre  de  Vhistitut,  is  on  board,  and 
his  wife  and  son,  and  Mr.  Danton.  I had  seen  their  names  in 
the  tombs  of  the  kings,  and  we  compared  notes.  Observing  the 
Mahmoudieh  canal  winding  like  the  Nile,  I was  struck  with 
a remark  M.  Lallemand  quoted  from  the  Turks ; viz.,  that  they 


DOWN  THE  NILE. 


149 


had  purposely  made  it  so,  because  they  did  not  wish  to  excel 
God  in  making  it  straight ; and  this  was  Turkish  philosophy 
in  medicine  and  every  thing  else,  viz.,  “Laissez  faire.” 
Numerous  India  Englishmen  are  on  board  ; passing  a vil- 
lage with  mosques,  I heard  a servant  remark  to  her  com- 
panion, that  those  mosques  were  idols  which  the  Turks  had 
erected  to  their  gods.  At  Atfeh,  we  entered  the  Mahmoudieh 
canal,  which  looks  as  it  did  nearly  four  months  ago.  The 
same  crowd  of  Arab  boats,  the  same  Arab  row,  the  same  line 
across  the  canal,  the  same  transit  agent.  Farewell,  then,  to 
the  Nile,  for  ever,  beloved,  sacred  river — to  thee  and  thy  sweet 
waters,  for  which,  like  the  exile,  we  would  sigh  till  we  drink 
again.  May  these  ever  gush  from  the  emerald  mountains 
beyond  Meroe ; may  the  wonders  of  art  ever  adorn  thy  banks, 
and  this  be  the  only  steamer  that  ploughs  thy  waves  where 
Moses  was  found,  and  Cleopatra’s  barge  floated  with  its  oars 
of  silver. 

Alexandria  came  in  sight  towards  sunset,  (after  winding 
down  the  bank  of  Lake  Mareotis,  which  is  alive  with  its  wild- 
fowl,) with  its  pillar,  its  distant  obelisk,  its  consular  flags,  its 
tall  shipping.  We  land  Avhere  we  embarked  to  go  up  the  Nile 
with  our  solitary  Arab  boy  and  boat,  and  an  omnibus  whirls 
us  into  the  square  before  the  Hotel  d’l’Europe. 

The  admittance  of  Nile  waters  into  Lake  Mareotis  has 
made  the  city  much  more  healthy.  Shooting  game  there, 
you  perceive  the  noxious  exhalations  proceeding  from  it. 


CHAPTER  VIII, 


Alexandria. — The  Frank  quarter. — Pompey’s  Pillar. — The  Obelisks. — Thothmes. 
— The  Pharos. — Obelisk  of  alabaster  to  Mohammed  All. — News  from  France 
— Celebration  of  Proclamation  of  Republic  by  French. — Expulsion  of  Pope 
from  Rome. — America  and  California — President  Taylor  and  new  Cabinet. — 
Anxiety  for  home. — The  row  of  buildings  belonging  to  Ibrahim  Pacha. — 
Alexandrian  society.  — Bankers,  merchants.  — English — English  Church. — 
New  Church  building. — Catholic  Convent,  and  new  Catholic  Church. — Chev. 
d’Anastasi’s  museum — its  use  to  Egyptian  science. — Mr.  Harris’s  museum. — 
Russian  Consulate — Russian  vessels  of  war — Dockyards. — Egyptian  fleet. — 
Saracenic  ruins,  walls,  towers. — Ruins  temple  Arsinoe. — Catacombs  ycleped 
Cleopatra’s  baths. — Site  and  ruins  of  Sarapeum — site  and  ruins  of  library — 
Site  of  Theatre. — Palace. — Canopus’  baths. — Bazaar. — Promenades. — Italian 
Church  and  Italian  beauties. — The  Italian  Opera  and  Cafes. — Italians  and 
Levantines. — Rides. — Sayd  Pacha’s  Palace. — Orange  groves,  and  exquisite 
view. — Arab  city  under  the  Caliphs. — Mosque  of  a thousand  and  one  columns. 
— Canopus. — Supposed  tomb  of  Alexander. — Turkish  quarter,  and  customs. — 
Mohammed  Ali’s  palace  and  gardens — Alexandria  under  the  Ptolomies — 
Cleopatra — Antony — Pompey. — Old  Egypt’s  splendor. — Aboukir,  and  Nelson’s 
field  of  victory. — Abercrombie — Bazaars,  and  Moggrebyn  Arabs. — Modem 
Alexandria. — Two  sons  of  Ibrahim  Pacha. — Arab  soldiers. — Etesian  winds. — 
Cameo  of  Naples,  “Tazze  Farnese.” — Homeward  bound. — Farewell  to 
Egypt. — Candia,  or  Crete. — Straits  of  Messina,  Mount  Etna,  Coast  of  Italy, 
Spezzia,  and  quarantine. — Tuscan  soldiers. — Lombardese. — Austrians. — Italian 
liberty.  — Marseilles.  — Avignon.  — Lyons.  — Paris. — Zodiacs. — France,  and  a 
President. — Bibliotheque. — Assyrian  Museum. — London. — Chevalier  Bunsen. — 
“ Egyptologists"  British  Museum. — Mr.  Birch. — Layard. — Nineveh. — Major 
Rawlinson. — Voyage  home. — New-York  Bay. 


Next  morning  we  were  promenading  this  motley  city,  or 
riding  about  on  our  donkey  to  see  the  lions ; which,  to  avoid 


ALEXANDRIA. 


151 


enumeration,  we  have  placed  at  the  head  of  our  chapter.  In 
the  bazaar  you  may  see  numbers  of  the  Moggrebyn  Arabs  and 
those  from  the  Libyan  desert ; and  though  you  feel  it  excess- 
ively dull  and  unoriental  after  Cairo,  still  the  Nile  and  desert 
Arabs,  Turks,  Syrians,  Bedouins,  English,  French,  Italians, 
Jews,  Greeks,  Russian  and  American  officers  and  sailors,  the 
large  English  commerce,  and  English  captains  and  sailors, 
make  it  almost  as  variegated  a city  as  San  Francisco  must  be. 

The  museum  of  medals,  &c.,  belonging  to  that  fine  Egyp- 
tian scholar  and  antiquarian,  Mr.  Harris,  has  been  frequently 
spoken  of;  and  the  museum  of  C.  d’Anastasi,  the  Swedish 
Consul-general  of  Egypt,  now  in  London,  has  furnished  many 
Scripture  illustrations  and  proofs. 

“ Nam  qua  Pellaei,  gens  fortunata  Canopi.” 

Georgics  IV.  285. 

Canopus,  built  on  the  western  side  of  the  Nile,  was  termed 
Pellaean,  from  Pella,  in  Macedonia , the  birth-place  of  Alexan- 
der. Canopus  on  the  west,  and  Pelusium  on  the  east,  are  de- 
scribed in  the  Georgics  of  Virgil.  In  the  catacombs,  on 
the  plains,  in  the  few  old  ruins,  (among  which  are  the  baths  of 
Cleopatra,  and  at  which  there  is  nothing  to  see,)  are  all  to  be 
seen  of  the  once  great  city  of  Alexander.  His  tomb  was 
here,  but  nothing  else.  And  yet  African  as  Alexandria  looks, 
when  you  first  arrive  from  Europe,  now,  returning  from  four 
months  up  the  Nile,  it  seems  more  European  than  Europe. 
Walking  with  M.  d’Abaddie,  who  was  so  many  years  in 
Abyssinia,  I could  not  but  be  amused  at  his  saying  of  it  with 
contempt,  “ This  European,  wnoriental  town  !” 

Near  the  docks  is  the  site  of  the  temple  of  Arsinoe,  and 
while  exploring  this,  you  can  glance  at  the  fine  palaces, 


152 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


whose  latticed  harems  hang  over  the  water.  The  pillar, 
called  Pompey’s  Pillar  so  erroneously,  was  erected  by  Publius 
in  honor  of  Diocletian.  Some  suppose  an  equestrian  statue 
stood  upon  it ; but  to  me  it  seemed  only  to  be  one  of  a number 
of  columns  of  an  edifice,  and  I supposed  it  belonged  to  the 
Sarapeum.  Here,  it  is  said  by  Adrian,  in  his  letter  to  Servian, 
that  both  Christian  Jews  and  Gentiles  worshipped  Jupiter 
Serapis. 

About  the  time  that  I reached  Alexandria,  two  sons  of 
Ibrahim  Pacha  were  returned ; and  Abbas  not  liking  their 
presence,  very  coolly  gave  them  orders  to  leave  in  twenty- 
four  hours.  The  French  steamer  was  forced  to  return  with 
them.  The  Pacha,  on  his  return  from  Constantinople,  as  well 
as  from  Mecca,  just  before  his  accession,  made  the  engineers 
many  splendid  presents.  The  engineers  of  the  steamers  hold 
the  rank  of  naval  officers  in  the  Egyptian  fleet,  and  wear  the 
insignia. 

There  was  enough  to  wear  out  a few  days  at  Alexandria : 
there  was  Mohammed  All’s  fine  palace,  and  there  were  the 
Arab  baths ; there  was  Mr.  Harris’s  collection,  and  shooting, 
with  a Greek,  along  Lake  Mareotis.  There  was  the  Italian 
Theatre  and  the  Italian  Cafe ; there  was  Canopus’  and 
Cleopatra’s  baths  ; and  the  picturesque  shore,  and  a gallop 
along  the  bay  of  Aboukir ; and  there  was  the  English  Church 
on  Sunday,  and  a pleasant  Sunday  evening  walk  along 
the  road  to  Rosetta  Gate  and  the  Cleopatra  obelisk  ; and  then 
there  was  Pompey’s  pillar,  and  the  ruins  of  the  library ; the 
Turkish  bazaar,  and  the  Arab  bazaar ; and  silk-dealers  of 
robes,  and  embroidery  from  Damascus ; and  Greek  dealers 
in  Roman  antiquities  ; and  the  French  Consul,  and  the  Fetes 
de  Republique;  and  the  English  merchant  fleet,  and  the 


GREEK  ALEXANDRIA. 


153 


English  Consul ; and  fresh  news  from  California,  and  my 
own  dear  land.  Not  a day  was  without  its  many  scenes  of 
interest. 

Now  a regiment  of  Arab  soldiers  file  through  the  streets ; 
now  a Dervish  meeting  ; now  an  overland  mail  from  England, 
and  you  fancy  you  are  walking  down  Regent  Crescent  in 
London ; now  from  India,  and  you  can  see  Calcutta  afloat ; 
now  a French  steamer,  and  a crowd  of  French  adventurers, 
leaving  the  new  republic  for  the  republic’s  good.  I have 
been  more  than  four  months  in  Egypt,  and  it  is  not  yet  a bore, 
I would  gladly,  if  time  permitted,  build  up  old  Greek  Alex- 
andria as  it  was,  out  of  the  ruins.  I amused  my  fancy  with 
the  picture  of  the  past,  when  Cleopatra  ruled,  and 

“ The  barge  she  sat  in,  like  a burnished  throne 
Burned  on  the  water ; the  poop  was  beaten  gold, 

Purple  the  sails,  and  so  perfumed,  that 

The  winds  were  lovesick  with  them ; the  oars  were  silver.” 

Aktony  and  Cleopatra. 

Alexandria,  whether  it  be  Greek,  Roman,  Christian  or  Patriar- 
chal, Saracenic,  Turkish,  French,  English,  or  that  of  the  family 
ruling  thee  now : — It  is  all  in  history.  Here  in  the  days  of  the 
Greek  Emperors  a scene  is  described.  “ Along  the  banks  of 
the  green  island  in  the  middle  of  the  stream,  lay  anchored 
the  galleys  of  the  principal  traders,  large  floating  bazaars, 
bearing  each  the  name  of  its  owner,  emblazoned  in  letters  of 
flame  over  its  stern.  Over  the  decks  were  spread  out  in  gay 
profusion  the  products  of  the  loom  and  needle  of  Egypt,  rich 
carpets  of  Memphis,  and  likewise  those  variegated  veils,  for 
which  the  female  embroiderers  of  the  Nile  are  so  celebrated, 
and  to  which  the  name  of  Cleopatra  lends  traditional  charms. 


154 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


In  each  of  the  other  galleys  was  exhibited  some  branch  of 
Egyptian  workmanship,  vases  of  the  fragrant  porcelain  of  On  ; 
cups  of  that  frail  crystal,  whose  hues  change  like  those  of 
the  pigeon’s  plumage ; enamelled  amulets  graven  with  the 
heads  of  Anubis,  and  necklaces  and  bracelets  of  the  black 
beans  of  Abyssinia.”  Such  was  the  Alexandria  of  the  Greeks  ! 

It  was  after  the  season  of  Etesian  winds,  whose  beneficent 
influence  the  Egyptians  represented  by  angels ; — 1 recalled 
the  celebrated  Egyptian  cameo  in  Naples,  in  which  Horus, 
Alexander  and  Ptolemy  are  represented,  and  the  Etesian  winds 
with  their  veils.  The  exquisite  beauty  of  the  sculpture  of 
this  vase,  which  is  called  the  Tazze  Farnese.,  I remembered 
with  pleasure. 

No  such  luxury  is  seen  here  now,  but  you  may  see  the  rich 
houses  of  the  modern  Greek,  or  of  the  transit  agents,  English 
merchants,  consuls  and  Levantines ; you  may  see  the  fine 
palace  of  Mohammed  Ali ; the  palace  and  luxuriant  orange 
groves  of  Seyd  Pacha ; you  may  see  the  English  vessels  of 
war  and  merchandise,  and  American  frigates;  threatening 
Russian  consuls  and  Russian  brigs ; you  may  see  the  rich 
vegetation  along  Lake  Mareotis,  and  thriving  commerce  in 
modern  Alexandria,  re-establishing  her  magnificence,  and 
repaying  to  Egypt  the  lessons  of  science  and  philosophy,  and 
art  and  luxury  that  she  has  taught  the  world. 

The  Greeks  pride  themselves  upon  some  relics  said  to  be 
of  St.  Catharine,  who  suffered  martyrdom.  Their  church  and 
cemetery,  like  that  at  Cairo,  is  well  worth  visiting. 

I shall  bid  my  reader  farewell  with  an  incomplete  chap- 
ter, to  which  I give  him  only  the  headings.  In  the  pages  of 
guide-books  and  travellers,  he  will  find  these  places  all  de- 
scribed, and  what  interest  have  these  when  Paris  invites  to  her 


VOYAGE  HOME. 


155 


repositories  of  books  and  art.  We  long  again  to  saunter  through 
the  Jardin  d’Hiver,  or  the  concerts  of  the  “ Conservatoire,”  or  to 
hear  the  rich  tones  of  Alboni  at  Her  Majesty’s,  in  London  ; to 
see  Marie  Taglioni,  or  Carlotta  Grisi  starring  it  in  the  “ Lost 
Pleiad,”  or  Caroline  Rosati  in  “ La  Priina  Ballerina,”  and  to 
hear  the  soft  tenore  of  Mario  or  Moriani,  or  rich  bass  of 
Lablache  and  Tamburini.  Paris,  London,  those  homes  of 
science,  where  you  can  travel  in  your  arm-chair,  in  your 
Assyrian  museums  and  Asiatic  societies,  in  your  saloons  of 
savans  ; — why  linger  in  dusty  old  Egypt  longer  ? 

For  the  mounds  and  records  of  our  own  land,  for  Uxmal, 
and  Chiapas,  and  Yucatan,  for  California  and  its  progressing 
civilization,  which  he  who  first  struck  his  spade  in  the  Sacra- 
mento so  little  foresaw ; for  proofs  of  Scripture  among  the 
Mexicans,  the  Peruvians,  for  the  luxuriant  scenery  of  the 
Amazon,  and  all  that  Humboldt  has  laid  open  in  North  and 
South  America:  for  America  ! let  us  leave  the  time-honored 
land  with  thankfulness  for  the  truths  that  she  has  taught  us. 
I bade  farewell  to  Egypt.  In  a few  days  we  made  the  coast  of 
Candia  or  Crete,  and  saw  the  green  mountain  where  Jupiter 
was  fabled  to  have  been  born.  One  bright  morning  we  stood 
under  clear  Mount  Etna,  a familiar  mountain  which  I had 
scanned  on  Sicilian  ground  before.  Messina  was  underneath, 
the  scene  of  Neapolitan  massacres.  A few  days  brought  us 
to  Spezzia  in  Italy.  Quarantine  over,  to  Marseilles,  Avignon, 
Lyons,  Paris,  Old  Egypt’s  relics  there,  juggling  zodiacs,  dusty 
tomes  in  her  Bibliotheque — London  and  her  museums  I faith- 
fully explored;  but  this  time  with  pleasure,  for  Egypt  had 
become  part  only  of  a grand  whole  of  faith. 

It  was  a bright  Sunday  morning  in  August,  that  I sallied 
from  my  hotel  in  Broadway,  and  crowds  of  well-dressed  men 


156 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


and  women  thronged  the  thoroughfares  of  this  busy,  Christian 
city.  Through  the  aisles  of  Trinity  the  organ  was  pealing, 
and  voices  went  up  chanting  praises  to  Heaven.  As  I stepped 
in,  the  lesson  was  reading  in  Deuteronomy,  chapter  iv,  and 
of  parts  of  it,  the  words  seemed  meant  for  me.  '•  But  the 
Lord  hath  taken  you  and  brought  you  even  out  of  Egypt. 
If  from  thence  thou  shalt  seek  the  Lord  thy  God,  thou  shall 
find  him,  if  thou  seek  him  with  all  thy  heart  and  all  thy  soul,” 
&c.  Yes,  what  is  conviction  of  truth,  from  science,  from  his- 
tory, from  Scripture,  if  we  follow  not  in  our  lives  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  the  teaching  and  example  of  our 
Divine  Master  ? 

Reader,  my  wanderings  among  ruins  will  occupy  you  no 
longer,  unless  Nineveh,  Babylon,  Persepolis,  Chiapas,  Yucatan, 
or  Mexico  should  entice  me  to  their  palaces,  sepulchres  and 
mounds. 


APPENDIX. 


A. 

Astronomical  Monuments  in  Egypt. 

There  were  at  Esne,  Dendera,  Hermonthis,  tombs  of  the  kings. 
Two  were  at  Dendera,  at  the  portico  of  the  great  temple  ; two  at 
Esne.  The  four  contained  the  twelve  zodiacal  constellations,  of 
which  the  signs  succeeded  according  to  modern  zodiacal  interpreta- 
tions. 

Twelve  constellations  are  placed  upon  .a  plane  which  stretches 
two  parallel  ways,  forming  a spiral  curve  or  ellipsis,  which  you  see 
in  the  zodiac  at  Dendera,  and  which  is  now  in  the  royal  library  at 
Paris.  Virgo  or  the  Virgin  is  the  first  in  that  of  Esne.  Leo  first 
in  that  of  Paris.  After  Desraix  brought  to  France  the  “ discovery,” 
they  found  an  astronomical  phenomenon  ; the  first  sign  of  each  zodiac 
is  that  of  the  solstice  at  the  time  when  the  two  temples  were  con- 
structed. The  temple  of  Dendera,  when  the  two  solstices  are  at  the 
sign  of  the  Lion,  according  to  this  rule,  dates  4000  years  before  our 
epoch,  and  that  of  Esne  7000  years,  having  the  sign  of  the  Virgin. 
The  zodiacs  have  in  their  order  a date  from  5000  to  10,000  years, 
and  yet  the  temples  which  contained  these  pictures  are  nearly  the 
most  modern  in  Egypt.  This  was  the  report  to  Napoleon,  by  his 
librarian  ; Dupuis’s  opinion  is  given. 

Laborde  admitted  that  the  first  signs  were  those  of  the  zodiacs  ; 
effaced  the  Virgin  at  Esne ; placed  the  solstices  at  the  left  of  the 
Lion ; gave  3500  years  to  Esne,  and  2000  less  to  Dendera.  La- 
borde considered  the  temples  at  Esne  and  Dendera,  as  the  memorials 


158 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


of  the  successes  of  Alexander.  See  Fourier,  “ ressume  litteraire  de 
ses  recherches  sur  les  antiquities  astronomiques  de  I’Egypt.”  Fourier 
says  the  Egyptian  sphere  carries  us  back  to  the  twenty-fifth  century 
before  the  Christian  Era.  At  this  time,  observations  made  known 
the  first  elements  of  Astronomy.  The  epoch  of  the  restitution,*  he 
then  dilates  upon.  Here  is  the  origin  of  their  laws  and  most  ancient 
rites. 

Recherches  sur  les  sciences  et  le  government  de  V Egypt. — Fou- 
rier, in  his  description  of  Egypt,  says  an  epoch  which  differs 
little  from  two  thousand  years  has  preceded  the  construction  of  the 
temple  of  Dendera,  and  that  is  posterior  to  that  of  Latopolis  or  Esne. 
These  temples  belong  then  (as  the  epoch  of  the  zodiacal  institution 
2500  years,  b.  c.)  to  the  civil  history  of  Egypt.  The  monarchy  then 
existed  in  all  its  forms,  obeying  wise  and  constant  laws.  Experi- 
ence had  fixed  the  principles  of  government  and  cultivated  arts 
from  time  immemorial.  They  had  produced  the  monuments  of  Esne, 
and  reproduced  them  in  the  temple  of  Isis,  at  Dendera.  Fourier 
concluded,  therefore,  that  at  the  twenty-fifth  century  before  the 
Christian  era,  the  Egyptian  monarchy  was  flourishing  by  know- 
ledge  of  laws,  manners,  and  arts,  and  reasoning  that  the  sphere  emd 
calendar  of  two  zodiacs  tV-as  instituted,  and  therefore,  at  the  twenty- 
first  century,  b.  c.,  the  temple  of  Esne  and  its  zodiacs  was  constructed, 
that  Dendera  was  built  after  this  epoch.  Hence,  if  these  temples, 
which  were  the  most  modern  in  Egypt,  were  built  2100  b.  c.,  to  what 
a distance  back  could  the  dates  of  such  buildings  as  Karnac  and 
Thebes  be  carried.  The  French  fashionable  infidelity  was  on  the 
tiptoe  of  delight.  Biot,  the  astronomer,  thought  he  could  recognize 
astronomical  features  still  more  strange  in  the  zodiac.  The  French 
philosophers  already  began  to  talk  of  10,000,  20,000  years  for 
Egypt’s  history,  and  the  materialist  to  claim  that  the  earth  always 
existed.  The  zodiac  was  brought  to  Paris.  Geologists,  deists,  athe- 
ists, all  were  delighted,  and  Scripture  revelation  they  supposed  had 
received  its  death  blow. 

Alas  ! “ the  tongue  of  a dog  was  made  medicinal  to  a sickly  Laza- 
rus,” and  this  lie  in  the  same  way  proved  useful  to  diseased  truth. 
The  discovery  of  the  Rosetta  Stone  and  the  hieroglyphic  alphabet  by 


* See  Nolan’s  remarks  upon  the  restitution  in  Egyptian  Chronology. 


APPENDIX. 


159 


Champollion,  in  Sept.,  1822,  lightened  all  doubts.  The  temples  of 
Dendera  and  Esne  were  shown  to  have  been  built  in  the  Roman  age 
of  Egypt,  and  they  bear  the  names  of  the  emperors,  Hadrian  and 
Antoninus.  “ Autocrator”  had  been  cut  off  from  the  zodiacs  when 
brought  to  Paris.  On  Esne,  the  names  of  Claudius,  Titus,  Domitian, 
Trajan,  Antoninus,  and  Septimus  Severus,  were  found,  thus  proving 
that  it  was  built  in  the  first  century  before  Christ,  and  yet  Fourier 
claimed  2000  years.  At  Dendera,  even  in  the  most  ancient  Roman 
part,  you  find  the  name  of  the  last  Cleopatra,  and  a list  of  the  sover- 
eigns who  after  her  had  assembled  to  its  construction,  viz.  : Augus- 
tus, Tiberius,  Caius,  Claudius,  Nero.  Besides  the  names  which  were 
found  sculptured  upon  them  according  to  the  design  published  by  the 
French  Commissioner  of  Egypt,  was  an  imperial  Roman  title  of 
Claudius  and  Nero.* 

Having  obtained  a familiarity  from  Champollion’s  Grammaire 
and  Dictionaire,  and  Wilkinson,  with  the  signs  and  records  I should 
find  there,  I saw  the  names  clearly  in  an  instant  of  these  Roman 
Emperors.  But  the  impression  I received  was  so  lively  from  the 
first  glance  at  the  temples  of  both  Dendera  and  Esne  that  they  were 
Roman,  that  I think  any  classical  schoolboy  would  recognize  the  same. 
I felt  how  paltry  were  the  efforts  of  the  French  infidels,  how  malicious 
their  attempts  by  such  scientific  jugglery  to  cast  a doubt  upon  the 
word  of  God.  True  science  and  true  philosophy  will  only  find  in 
the  glorious  works  of  the  Almighty,  and  true  historical  records  of  the 
race,  the  glorious  confirmation  of  his  word.  All  that  these  men  have 
done,  and  all  that  kindred  Chronologists  or  Geologists  can  do,  has 
only  brought  and  will  continue  to  bring  greater  truths  to  light.  By 
the  persevering  efforts  of  the  French  skeptics  we  gained  tlie  farther 
knowledge  of  the  hieroglyphics  which  Champollion  gave  us,  and 
the  Egyptian  scholars  of  the  day,  who  detract  in  any  manner  from 
the  completeness  of  Scripture,  only  awaken  a spirit  that  leads  to 
farther  Scripture  proof  and  continued  confirmation. 

* For  a conclusion  of  the  history  of  this  matter,  see  Champollion  Figeac, 
Fourier,  and  Napoleon,  and  Chronology. 


160 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


B. 

Christianity  and  the  Church  in  Egypt,  Ancient  and  Modern. 

Mr.  Leider,  the  English  Missionary  in  Cairo,  and  rector  of  the 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  Place  Esbekiah,  which  I frequently  attended, 
may  be  almost  said  to  be  at  the  head  of  the  Coptic  Church  in  Cairo. 
The  Coptic  patriarch  calls  him  his  father,  allows  the  young  Copts  to 
go  to  his  school,  and  sanctions  the  distribution  of  tracts  of  the  Church. 
His  scholars  in  the  nizam  dress  add  interest  to  the  service  by  read- 
ing clearly  the  English.  He  has  studied  fully  the  Coptic  language, 
and  says  that  it  bears  a relation  to  the  Sanscrit  alone  of  all  living 
languages.  As  to  affinities  with  the  Gipsey  language,  the  name  of 
Copt  is  doubtless  derived  from  ywri  or  vulture,  the  name  of  Egypt, 
and  in  the  Copt  you  perceive  characteristics  of  the  ancient  Egyptians. 
In  the  finely  chiselled  features  of  a young  Copt  in  Cairo,  educated 
by  Mr.  Leider,  I could  see  a resemblance  to  one  of  the  Egyptians  in 
the  tombs  of  the  kings  which  showed  all  the  marks  of  the  same  race. 
The  head  of  the  Church,  the  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  like  the  patri- 
arch of  the  Greek  Church,  answers  to  the  Pope  of  Rome,  deriving  his 
descent  from  St.  Mark,  and  is  at  the  head  of  a church  that  has  nobly 
preserved  its  unity  for  eighteen  centuries,  which  Athanasius  has 
adorned ; (but  we  leave  this  to  Church  History  ;)  he  has  now  little  left 
but  his  title.  He  is  elected  by  the  fathers  of  St.  Anthony  or  the  con- 
vents of  the  Natron  lakes.  Next  him  is  the  Mutram  or  bishop,  who  is 
appointed  by  the  Egyptian  patriarchs ; one  is  sent  to  Abyssinia  to  pre- 
serve its  branch  there.  The  superiors  of  the  convents  are  called 
Gommos,  next  to  the  bishop ; and  the  monks  or  priests  have  the 
title  aboona  or  fathers. 

The  Copts  have  the  character  of  being  avaricious,  sensual,  and 
hypocritical.  They  dress  in  black  turbans  and  robes  and  seem  a 
blasted  race.  Some  are  very  rich,  and  have  several  wives  and 
slaves.  One  living  next  to  our  hotel  on  the  Esbekiah,  had  a beauti- 
ful odalisque,  who  sometimes  came  to  the  window  adorned  with  gold 
and  jewels.  Some  are  officers  of  the  government.  They  frequently 
embrace  Moslemism  for  a valuable  marriage,  and  many  Moslem  cor- 
ruptions have  crept  into  their  service,  which,  like  their  ancestors’ 


APPENDIX.. 


161 


religion  (the  Egyptian),  is  administered  by  the  priests  in  a Coptic 
tongue,  not  understood  by  the  people.  In  Cairo  they  are  scribes, 
tailors,  jewellers,  and  perfumers,  and  club  in  one  profession  in  differ- 
ent places. 

Still  corrupt  as  the  Church  is,  we  cannot  but  look  upon  it  with 
interest.  In  their  fasts,  the  longest  of  which  is  Lent,  and  their 
libraries  of  the  Church  fathers,  and  in  the  stern  integrity  in  which 
for  certainly  thirteen  centuries,  and  perhaps  eighteen,  they  have 
maintained  their  religion,  we  must  look  upon  them  with  hope. 

Of  the  seven  convents  which  alone  remain  of  the  numbers  once 
in  Egypt,  the  two  of  St.  Anthony  and  St.  Paul,  seventy-si.x  miles 
across  the  desert  from  Benisooef,  (whose  patrons  are  St.  Anthony  of 
the  Thebaid  and  St.  Paul  or  Mar  Bolus,  by  whom  they  were  founded,) 
and  the  convents  of  the  Natron  lakes,  St.  Macarius,  and  Dayr  Sur- 
iam  (built  by  Honnes  a holy  personage),  Amba  Bishoi  and  Dayr 
Baramous,  the  latter  rather  Greek  and  the  rest  Coptic,  and  of  the 
Arabic,  Coptic,  Syriac  MSS.  which  they  possess  ; Curzon  in  his 
narrative  of  the  Levant  and  Wilkinson  in  his  Hand-Book  fully  treat. 
Their  fasts  are  long,  they  must  never  marry  unless  with  virgins,  they 
reject  images  but  regard  pictures.  There  are  other  convents  through- 
out the  Nile,  a visit  to  some  of  which  I have  described.  Here  the 
priests  marry,  but  are  much  respected.  These  are  Gebel  Coskam 
in  Upper  Egypt;  Dayr  el  Adra  or  Gebel-el-Tayr,  Bibbeh,  Boash, 
Negadeh,  Aboo  Honnes,  Amboo,  Samoud,  in  the  Fayaum  ; Girgeh, 
Abydos,  Ikhmim,  Mellawi,  Sook  Feshieh,  near  Menoof ; Amba 
Shnoodah,  near  Soohajz;  the  Red  and  White  Monastery  El 
Shenood.* 

The  White  Monastery  El  Shenood. — This  monastery  is  visited  from 
Soohajz.  It  was  founded  by  the  Empress  Helena,  is  built  in  the  style 
of  an  Egyptian  temple ; a long  oblong  building  with  a cornice.  It 
stands  alone  with  scarce  a tree  about  it  in  a wide  vast  plain.  It  was 
with  difficulty  that  I could  get  admittance.  The  monks  have  sepa- 
rate cells,  and  these  are  in  the  sides  of  the  building.  We  found  only 
a few  books  of  the  Romish  service  here.  I had  half  promised  my 
friend  of  the  propaganda  at  Ikhmim,  that  I would  visit  this  monastery. 
It  is  perhaps  the  only  building  in  the  world  at  present,  where  Christ’s 

* In  this  convent  I was  shown  the  name  of  St.  Athanasius  written  in  Coptic. 


162 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  NILE. 


religion  is  practised  in  a church  of  ancient  Egyptian  style  of  build- 
ing. It  is  sometimes  called  the  Dair  or  temple.  This,  as  well  as  the 
convents  of  the  Natron  lakes,  and  those  of  Tahta,  and  Girgeh,  and 
Thebes,  and  Negadeh,  have  been  fully  described  by  Curzon,  in  his 
monasteries  of  the  Levant.  The  monks  are  willing  to  receive  do- 
nations from  you,  and  the  manner  they  have  of  showing  this  here,  as 
well  as  in  all  those  up  the  river,  makes  you  feel  as  if  they  were  hardly 
of  your  religion. 

Beside  these  convents,  there  are  three  in  the  city  of  Cairo,  two 
at  old  Cairo,  one  of  which  has  beautiful  gardens,  where  the  patriarch 
resides,  and  a beautiful  view.  And  in  one  the  grotto  is  shown  where 
the  virgin  lived  : 


“ Under  a palm-tree  by  the  green  old  Nile, 

Lulled  on  his  mother’s  breast  the  fair  child  lies, 

With  dove-like  breathings  and  a tender  smile. 

Brooding  above  the  slumber  of  his  eyes. 

While  through  the  stillness  of  the  burning  skies, 

Lo,  the  dread  work  of  Egypt’s  buried  kings. 

Temple  and  pyramid  beyond  him  rise, 

Regal  and  still  as  everlasting  things. 

Vain  pomps ! from  Him  with  that  pure  flowing  cheek. 

Soft  shadowed  by  his  mother’s  drooping  heart.” 

I would  not  put  aside  the  traditions  that  in  this  grotto  the  Saviour, 
with  his  mother  and  Joseph,  had  rested  while  in  Egypt.  That 
at  the  sycamore-tree  which  grows  near  Heliopolis  they  stopped,  or 
that  at  this  fountain  they  drank.  It  is  a pleasant  old  tradition,  cer- 
tainly as  good  and  authentic  as  many  of  those  which  the  Roman 
Catholic  priests  get  up  at  Jerusalem. 

The  Church  of  St.  George.  There  stands  a convent  where  they 
show  you  the  grotto  of  St.  Sergius,  and  where,  says  tradition,  Mary 
and  Joseph  lived  and  slept.  Near  lives  the  patriarch  of  Alexandria. 

There  is  one  convent  at  Alexandria,  which  is  called  the  convent 
of  St.  Mark.  The  Copts  here  pretend  that  they  possess  the  head  and 
body  of  St.  Mark,  but  Leo  Africanus  says,  that  the  Venetians  carried 
it  away.  It  is  filled  with  paintings  of  his  martyrdom  and  mission. 


155  Broadwat,  New-York, 

July.  1849. 

G.  P.  PUTNAM’S 

NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


Cranels,  ^bnnitans,  an!)  Distnmrttg. 

IN  THE  EAST. 


Nineveh  and  its  Remains  ’ 

With  an  Account  of  a Visit  to  the  Clialdaean  Christians  of  Kurdistan,  and 
the  Yezidis,  or  Devil-Worshippers  ; and  an  Inquiry  into  the  Manners 
and  Arts  of  the  Ancient  Assyrians. 

BY  AUSTEN  HENRY  LAYARD,  ESQ.,  D.  C.  L. 

With  Introductory  Note  by  Prof.  E.  Robinson,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 
Dlustrated  with  13  Plates  and  Maps,  and  90  Woodcuts.  2 vols.  8vo.  Cloth.  $4  50. 

“We  cannot  doubt  it  will  find  its  way  into  the  hands  of  scholars  and  thinkers  at  once,  and  we 
,hall  be  surprised  if  it  does  not  prove  to  be  one  of  the  most  popular,  as  it  certainly  is  one  of  the 
most  useful  issues  of  the  season.” — Evangelist. 

“ As  a record  of  discoveries  it  is  equailv  wonderful  and  important ; confirming  in  many  particu- 
lars the  incidental  histories  of  Sacred  Writ,  disentombing  temple-palaces  from  the  sepulchre  of 
ages,  and  recovering  the  metropolis  of  a wonderful  nation  from  the  long  night  of  oblivion.”—  Com 
Advertiser, 


1 


G.  P.  PUTKAil’s  ]STEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


€ratitls,  5lktntiirfs,  DistnDfrirH—Su  tjiB  (0ast. 

CONTINUED. 

Niri/iveh  and  its  Remains. — Continued. 

“ Taking  this  only  as  a hook  of  travels,  we 
have  read  none  for  a long  time  more  inieresting 
and  instructive.” — Quarterly  Review. 

“ We  repeat  that  there  has  been  no  such  pic* 
ture  in  any  modem  book  of  travels.  Park  is  not 
braver  or  more  adventurous,  Burkhardt  is  not 
more  truthful,  Eothen  not  more  gay  or  pictu- 
resque than  the  hero  of  the  book  before  us.” — 
hondon  Examiner. 

“This  is,  we  think,  THE  MOST  EXTRA* 
ORDINARY  WORK  OF  THE  PRESENT 
AGE,  whether  with  reference  to  the  wonderful 
discoveries  it  describes,  its  remarkable  verifi- 
cation of  our  early  bilbical  history,  or  of  the 
talent,  courage,  and  perseverance  of  its  au* 
thor.  ••••**  We  will  only  add  in 
conclusion,  that  in  these  days,  when  the  fulfil- 
ment of  prophecy  is  engaemg  so  much  atten- 
tion, we  cannot  but  consider  that  the  work  of 
Mr.  Layard  will  be  found  to  afford  many  ex- 
traordinary proofs  of  biblical  history.” — Lon- 
don  Times. 

“ Of  the  historical  value  of  his  discoveries,  too 
high  an  estimate  can  hardly  be  formed.”— iV. 
YT  Recorder. 

“ It  has  been  truly  said,  that  the  narrative  is  like  a romance.  In  its  incidents  and  descriptions  it 
does  indeed  remind  one  continually  of  an  Arabian  tale  of  wonders  and  genii.” — Dr.  Robinson  in 
Introductory  Note. 

“ The  work  of  Mr.  Layard  has  two  prominent  and  distinct  characters.  Its  narration  of  wonder- 
ful discoveries  is  of  hish  and  absorbing  interest ; but  as  a book  of  modem  travels,  abounding  in 
Jiving  and  piquant  descriptions  of  the  manners  and  habits  of  a people  always  regarded  with  intense 
■iteresi,  it  is  second  to  none.” — Democratic  Review. 

“The  book  has  a rare  amount  of  graphic,  vivid,  picturesque  narrative.”— T’ri^uTie. 

“The  work  of  Layard  is  the  most  prominent  contribution  to  the  study  of  Antiquity,  that  has 
appeared  for  many  years.” — Christian  Inquirer. 

“ Not  one  excels  in  interest  the  account  of  Nineveh  and  its  Rums,  given  by  Mr.  Layard.** — 
Washington  Intelligencer. 

“ As  we  follow  the  diggers  with  breathless  interest  in  their  excavations,  aid  suddenly  find  our- 
selves before  a mas.sive  figure  carved  with  minute  accuracy,  now  liftin?  its  gigantic  head  from  the 
dust  of  3000  years,  we  are  ready  to  cry  out  with  the  astonished  Arabs,  ‘ Wallah,  it  is  wonderful,  but 
it  is  true !’  ^^-^Independent. 


Egypt  and  Its  Monuments., 

As  Illustrative  of  Scripture  History. 

BY  FRANCIS  L.  HAWKS,  D-D.,  LL- D-,  &c.,  &.C. 

Illustrated  with  Engravings  from  the  Works  of  Champollion,  RosELLnn» 
Wilkinson,  and  others,  and  Architectural  Views  of  the  Principal  Tem- 
ples, &c.  One  vol.  8vo.,  uniform  with  * Layard’s  Nineveh.’ 

This  work  presents  a comprehensive  and  authentic,  and  at  the  same  time  popular  view  of  all 
that  has  been  brought  to  light  by  modem  travellers,  illustrative  of  the  manners  and  customs,  a^ 
architecture,  and  domestic  life  of  the  ancient  Egyptians — with  reference  to  other  ancient  remams 
in  the  “ Old  and  New  World.** 

The  following  are  some  of  the  architectural  illustrations,  beautifully  executed  m lint,  by 
Sarony  & Major ^ * 

^kinx  and  Pyramids.^  Interior  ^ a Tomb^ 

Great  Temple  of  Kamac..  Koom — Umbos.  r,.  , , ^ 

Statues  of  Slemnon,  Thebts^  Interior  of  Great  Temple,  Aboo  Simbel,  9c. 

2 


G.  p.  Putnam’s  new  publications. 


^rEEtls,  5lilBEiitErc3,  ani  DisronEms—Sn  tljE  (East. 

CONTINUED. 


Visits  to  Monasteries  in  the  Levant. 

BY  THE  HON.  ROBERT  CURZON. 

One  vol.,  post  8vo.  Illustrated  with  17  spirited  Engravings.  ^1  50. 

LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Monastery  of  Meteora., 

Interior  of  ureek  Monastery.^ 

Koordf  or  Native  of  Koordistan^ 

Negress  iraiting  to  be  sold. 

Bedouin  Arab^ 

Egyptian  in  Nizam  DresSj 
Interior  of  Abyssinian  Library^ 

Mendicant  Dervish^ 

Church  of  Holy  Seputchrej 
Monastery  of  St.  Barlaam., 

Tartar.,  or  Government  Alessenger^ 

Turkish  Common  Soldier, 

Promontory  of  Mount  Athos, 

Greek  Sailor, 

Monastery  oj  SiTno-Petri, 

Circassian  Lady, 

Turkish  Lady. 


“ A volume  of  more  than  ordinary  interest,  relating  a series  of  most  curious  and  often  amusing 
adventures.  • • • xhe  field  occupied  by  the  volume  is  almost  entirely  new.’^ — Commercial 
Advertiser. 

“ A very  curious  and  unique  work.  We  recommend  it  to  those  who  are  fond  of  cheerful  inci- 
dent of  travel,  through  lands  possessing  the  greatest  interest.” — Washington  Union. 

“ His  wanderings  in  the  Levant  extend  over  a period  of  nearly  ten  years,  abounding  in  adven- 
tures, many  of  them  attended  with  extreme  peril,  which  are  told  with  inimitable  naivete  and  skill. 
* * * There  is  an  elegance  and  picturesque  simplicity  in  his  language  equally  rare  and  delight- 
ful. The  book  is  profusely  illustrated  by  wood  engravings  in  the  highest  style  of  art,  executed  in 
London.  It  is  issued  simultaneously  with  Murray’s  English  edition,  and  the  author  receives  his 
share  of  the  profits  arising  from  its  sale  here.” — Tribune. 


Oriental  Life  Illustrated: 

Being  a new  Edition  of  “ Eothen,  or,  Traces  of  Travel  brought  Home  from 
the  East.”  Illustrated  with  fine  Steel  Engravings,  viz.,  Travellinu  in 
THE  Desert,  Luxor,  Karnac,  Nazareth,  the  Pyramids.  12mo,  cloth, 
extra  gilt,  ^1  50. 

“ Nothing  so  sparkling,  so  CTaphic,  so  truthful  in  sentiment,  and  so  poetic  in  vein,  has  issued 
Irom  the  p;ess  in  many  a day.” — London  Critic. 


Jowrney  from  Cornhill  to  Cairo. 

BY  MICHAEL  ANGELO  TITMARSH. 

One  vol.  12mo,  green  cloth,  50  cts. 

“ It  is  wonderful  what  a description  of  peo^e  and  things,  what  numerous  pictures,  what  innu- 
merable remarks  and  allusions  it  contains.” — Douglas  Jerrold’s  Magazine. 

3 


G.  P.  PUTNA3l’s  NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


€tEDfl3,  5lhrntnrr0,  nnii  Disrnnprics— tjiE  dEot. 

CONTINUED. 


Adventures  in  the  Lybian  I)esei% 

And  the  Oasis  of  Jupiter  Ammon. 

BY  BAYLE  ST.  JOHN. 

12mo,  cloth,  75  cts. 

“ It  is  a very  CTapffic  and  amusing  description  of  the  scenery  and  antiquities,  and  of  the  people 
whom  he  saw.” — Washington  Union. 

“ Though  written  with  an  eye  to  antiquarian  lore,  there  is  no  want  of  liveliness  in  the  personal 
adventures  of  the  author.” — Albion. 

“ A most  interesting  book.” — N.  Y.  Recorder. 

“ It  will  be  read  through  by  those  who  reach  the  middle  of  the  first  chapter.” — Albany  Journal. 

“ It  is  a spirited  description  of  the  adventures  of  the  author  among  the  Bedouin  Arabs.” — Tri- 
bune. 


Eiithen  / 

Or,  Traces  of  Travel  brought  Home  from  the  East.  12mo,  green  cloth, 
50  cents. 

“ Eothen  is  a book  with  which  every  body,  fond  of  elegant  prose  and  racy  description,  should  be 
well  acquainted.” — U.  S.  Gazette. 

“ The  best  book  of  Eastern  travels  we  know.” — London  Examiner. 


The  Crescent  and  the  Cross  ; 

Or,  the  Romance  and  Reality  of  Eastern  Travel. 

BY  ELLIOT  WARBURTON. 

One  vol.  12mo,  green  cloth,  $1  25 

“This  delightful  work  is,  from  first  to  last,  a splendid  Panorama  of  Eastern  scenery,  in  the  full 
blaze  of  its  magnificence.” — London  Morning  Neixs. 

“A  brilliant,  poetic,  and  yet  most  instructive  book.” — N.  Y.  Courier  If  Enquirer. 


Inntjj  Slmrrita. 

Travels  in  Peru. 

BY  DR.  J.  J.  VON  TSCHUDI. 

1 vol.  12mo,  cloth,  ,$1  00. 

“ Braving  the  dangers  of  a land  where  throat-cutting  is  a popular  pastime,  and  earthquakes  and 
fevers  more  or  less  yellow,  and  vermin  more  or  less  venomous  are  amongst  the  indigenous  com- 
forts of  the  aoil,  a German,  of  high  reputation  as  a naturalist  and  man  of  Tetters,  ha-s  devoted  four 
years  of  a life  valuable  to  science  to  a residence  and  travels  in  the  most  interesting  districts  of 
South  America,  the  ancient  empire  of  tbe  Incas,  the  scene  of  the  conquests  and  cruelties  of  Fran 
cisco  PizaiTo.” 


4 


G.  p.  Putnam’s  new  publications. 


Crantls,  Ibnmturfs,  nn^i  liscnDnits. 

IN  THE  WEST. 


California  and  Oregon  Trails 

Being  Sketches  of  Prairie  and  Rocky  Mountain  Life. 

BY  FRANCIS  PARKMAN,  JR. 

With  Illustrations  by  Darley.  12mo.  cloth,  ^1  25. 

“Written  with  the  genuine  inspiration  of  untamed  nature.” — Tribune. 

“A  lively  and  well  written  account  of  divers  adventures  on  mountains  and  plains,  deserts  and 
rivers  in  the  Indian  Country.” — Churchman. 

“A  series  of  graphic  and  apparently  reliable  sketches.” — Albion. 

“ Agreeably  designed  and  ably  executed.” — Home  Journal. 

“One  of  the  few  books  from  which  we  can  obtain  any  thing  like  accurate  information  of  the 
character  of  the  country  between  the  Mississippi  and  the  Pacific.  As  descriptive  of  a race  fast 
passing  away,  and  of  the  wild  and  wonderful  country  from  which  they  are  perishing,  and  through 
which  the  march  of  civilization  is  forcing  its  way,  to  the  dazzling  treasures  of  the  Pacific  borders, 
the  work  is  attractive,  and  is  got  up  in  a style  and  character  of  most  of  the  publications  of  Mr. 
Putnam.  The  cuts  are  very  admirable  specimens  of  the  high  perfection  to  which  engraving  on 
wood  has  arrived.” — Democratic  Review. 


Astoria  ; 

Or,  Anecdotes  of  an  Enterprise  beyona  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

With  Map.  12mo.  ,$1  50. 

“ A beautiful  edition  of  Irving’s  highly  graphic  and  stirring  sketch  of  the  early  enterprises  of 
.lohn  Jacob  Astor,  which  will  now  be  read  with  even  more  interest  than  when  first  written.”— 
Evangelist. 

“ It  is  one  of  those  rare  works  which  belongs,  by  the  value  of  its  subject  and  the  truthfulness  of 
us  details,  to  authentic  history,  and  by  its  vivid  descriptions,  and  exciting  incidents  to  the  more 
varied  province  of  Romance.” — Albany  Atlas. 

Loses  nothing  of  its  interest  by  the  late  discoveries,  &c.,  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains.” — 
Recorder. 

“ One  of  Irving’s  most  valuable  works.  ' * ' Still  fresh,  instructive  and  entertaining.” — 

Holden’s  Magazine. 


A Tour  on  the  Prairies; 

With  Abbottsford  and  Newstead  Abbey. 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

12mo.  ,$1  25. 

“ Its  perusal  leaves  a positive  sense  of  refreshment,  which  wo  should  think  would  make  th 
book  invaluable  to  the  thousands  of  mortals  whose  lives  are  bound  up  with  ledgers  and  cash  hooka.’ 
— Tribune. 

“ Delightful  reading  for  a leisure  Albany  Atlas. 

Alventw'es  of  Capt.  Bonneville.^  U.  S.  A., 

In  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  the  Far  West. 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

]2mo,  with  a valuable  Map.  ^1  25. 

“ Full  of  wild  and  exciting  incidents  of  frontier  and  savage  life.  "—Providence  JowneU. 

5 


G.  p.  putkam’s  new  publications. 


Crnufls,  Sl&Dtntutts,  (Batopt 

The  Genius  of  Italy  / 

Being  Sketches  of  Italian  Life,  Literature,  and  Religion. 

BY  REV.  ROBERT  TURNBULL, 

Author  of  “ The  Genius  of  Scotland." 

1 vol.  12mo,  with  two  engravings.  $1  25. 

The  edition  with  extra  illustrations,  handsomely  bound,  will  be  ready  m the  autumn. 

“ Mr.  Turnbull  gives  us  the  orange  groves,  and  the  fountains,  and  the  gondolas,  and  the  frescoes 
and  the  ruins,  with  touches  of  personal  adventure,  and  sketches  of  biography,  and  glimpses  of  the 
life,  literature,  and  religion  of  Modem  Italy,  seen  with  the  quick,  comprehensive  glances  of  an 
American  traveller,  impulsive,  inquisitive,  and  enthusiastic.  His  book  is  a pleasant  record  of  a 
tourist’s  impressions,  without  the  infliction  of  the  tiresome  minutiae  of  his  everyday  experience.” 
— Literary  World. 

“ At  a moment  when  Italy  is  about  to  be  regenerated — when  the  long-slumbering  spirit  of  the 
people  is  about  assuming  its  ancient  vigor,  a work  of  this  kind  is  desirable.  • • • xhe  country, 
Us  people,  and  prominent  features  are  giver,  with  much  truth  and  force.” — Democratic  Review. 


Views  A-Foot  / 

Or,  Europe  seen  with  Knapsack  and  Staff. 

BY  BAYARD  TAYLOR. 

New  edition,  with  an  additional  Chapter  of  Practical  Information  for  Pedes- 
trians in  Europe,  and  a Sketch  of  the  Author  in  Pedestrian  Costume,  from 
a Drawing  by  T.  Buchanan  Read.  12mo.,  cloth,  $1  25. 

The  same,  fancy  cloth,  gilt  extra,  ,^1  ’75. 

There  is  a freshness  and  force  in  the  book  altogether  unusual  in  a book  of  travels.  • • • 

As  a text-book  for  travellers  the  work  is  essentially  valuable ; it  tells  how  much  can  be  accom- 
plished with  very  limited  means,  when  energy,  curiosity,  and  a love  of  adventure  are  the  promp- 
ters ; sympathy  in  his  success  likewise,  is  another  source  of  interest  to  the  book.  ' " The 

result  of  all  this  is,  a wide-spread  popularity  as  a writer,  a very  handsomely  printed  book,  with  a 
very  handsome  portrait  of  the  author,  and  we  congratulate  him  upon  the  attainment  of  this  and 
future  honors.” — Union  Magazine. 


The  Spa/nio/rds^  and  their  Country. 

BY  RICHARD  FORD. 

12mo,  green  cloth.  00. 

“ The  best  English  book,  beyond  comparison,  that  ever  has  appeared  for  the  illustration,  not 
merely  of  the  general  topography  and  local  curiosities,  but  of  the  national  character  and  manner! 
of  Spaiu” — Quarterly  Review. 

“This  is  a very  clever  and  amusing  work.” — Louisville  Exam. 

“The  style  is  light,  dashing,  and  agreeable.” — N.  Y.  Mirror. 

Washington  Irving  commends  this  as  the  best  modem  popular  account  of  Spain. 


Scenes  and  Thoughts  in  Europe. 

BY  AN  AMERICAN. 

(Geo.  H.  Calvert,  Esq.,  Baltimore.)  12mo.  50  cts. 

This  book  is  a delightful  instance  of  the  transforming  and  recreative  power  of  the  mind  upon 
every  ihL'v  n touches.  The  most  hackneyed  ground  of  Europe,  persons  and  objects  that  have 
been  the  theme  fcr  the  last  half  dozen  years  of  every  literaiy  remittance  from  abroad,  appear  te 
us  clothed  with  new  ciiarms  and  meanings,  because  examined  with  a flner  penetration  than  they 
nave  been  by  any  other  English  or  American  traveller.” — Tribune. 

6 


a.  p.  Putnam’s  npw  publications. 


I'Jiston]— 3siogra|i[ii]— (Sfogrnpljq. 

The  Life  mid  Voyages  of  Christopher'  Colurnbus. 

To  which  are  added  those  of  his  Companions. 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

New  Edition,  Revised  and  Corrected.  Maps,  Plates,  and  copious  Index. 
3 vols.  12nio,  green  cloth  uniform  with  the  new  edition  of  Irving’s 
Works,  $4  ; half  calf,  ^6  ; half  morocco,  top  edge  gilt,  ,$6  75  ; full  calf, 
gilt,  ^7  50.  The  Octavo  Edition,  in  3 vols.,  on  superfine  paper,  uniform 
with  Prescott’s  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  S6 ; half  calf,  50 : full 
calf,  $10 

“ One  of  the  most  fascinating  and  intensely  interesting  books  m the  whole  compass  of  English 
literature.  • * ' It  has  all  the  interest  conferred  by  the  truth  of  history,  and  at  the  same  time 
the  varied  excitement  of  a well  written  romance.” — Western  Continent. 

“ Perhaps  the  most  truly  valuable  of  the  Author’s  writings.” — Home  Journal. 

“ The  History  of  Columbus  is  admirably  executed ; and  though  a true  and  faithful  history,  it  is 
as  interesting  as  a high  wrought  romance.” 


The  Conquest  of  Florida. 

BY  THEODORE  IRVING, 

Prof,  of  History  and  Belles  Letters  in  the  Free  Academy. 

New  and  Revised  Edition,  Corrected,  with  Notes,  and  Illustrations  from 
various  recent  sources.  12rao.  In  September. 


The  Monimients  of  Central  and  Western  America; 

With  Comparative  Notices  of  those  in  Egypt,  India,  Assyria,  &c. 

BY  REV.  F.  L.  HAWKS,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 

1 vol.  8vo. 

This  work  is  now  in  preparation,  uniform  with  “Nineveh,”'  and  the  “Monuments  of  Egypt.” 
It  will  comprise  a comprehensive,  readable,  and  popular  view  of  the  whole  subject  of  Ancient  re- 
mains on  the  American  continent— with  ample  Illustrations. 


Roman  Liberty : A Historoj  ; 

With  a View  of  the  Liberty  of  other  Ancient  Nations. 

BY  SAMUEL  ELLIOT,  ESQ. 

Illustrated  with  twelve  engravings,  executed  at  Rome.  2 vols.,  8vo,  unifonn 
with  Prescott’s  Historical  Works. 


History  of  the  Hebrew  Monarchy 

From  the  Administration  of  Samuel  to  the  Babylonish  Captivity. 


BY  FRANCIS  NEWMAN,  D.  D., 

University  of  Oxford. 

8vo,  cloth,  $2  50. 

7 


G.  P.  PUTNAJi’s  NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


33istnq— 13ingrn{iliij— (£tDgrnpl]i{, 

CONTINUED. 

Italy ; Past  and  Present: 

Or  General  Views  of  its  History,  Religion,  Politics,  Literature  and  Art. 

BY  L.  MARIOTTI, 

Prof,  of  Italian  Literature  in  London  University. 

2 vols.,  8vo,  cloth,  $3  50. 

The  Letters  and  Speeches  of  Oliver  Cromwell^ 

With  Elucidations. 

BY  THOS.  CARLYLE. 

The  Fine  Edition,  in  2 vols..  Octavo,  with  Portrait.  Reduced  to  $2  50. 

Barrow's  Autobiography. — Life : 

BY  GEORGE  BORROW, 

Author  of  “ The  Gipsies  of  Spain,"  “ The  Bible  in  Spain,"  ^c. 

To  be  published  simultaneously  by  John  Murray,  London,  and  G.  P. 
Putnam,  New-York.  In  one  volume,  12mo.  In  December. 

' ’ This  will  be  a work  of  intense  interest,  including  extraordinary  adventures  in  various  parts 
of  the  world. 


Jo~'inston's  Universal  Atlas. 

This  splendid  and  important  work — ^by  far  the  most  comprehensive,  correct 
and  useful  Atlas  now  extant,  was  published  recently  in  Edinburgh  at  the 
price  of  eight  guineas,  and  the  price  in  this  country  has  been  about  $50. 
G.  P.  Putnam  has  made  arrangements  for  an  edition  for  the  United  States, 
rendered  far  more  valuable  by  the  addition  of  a COPIOUS  and  USEFUL 
INDEX  of  about  40,000  names  ; but  the  maps  being  transferred  in  fac- 
simile on  stone,  the  American  publisher  is  enabled  to  supply  it  at  the 
low  price  of  $20 — elegantly  and  substantially  bound  in  half  morocco, 
gilt  edges.  The  maps  are  clearly  and  beautifully  executed,  and  are 
practically  fully  equal  to  the  original  edition.  The  work  contains  41 
large  and  splendid  maps. 

“ Having  examined  many  of  the  Maps  of  the  National  Atlas,  1 have  no  hesitation  in  saying, 
that  they  are  as  accurate  in  their  geographical  details  as  they  are  beautiful  in  their  execution,” — 
Sir  David  Brewster. 

“So  far  as  I have  yet  examined  the  National  Atlas,  it  is,  in  beauty  of  execution  and  accuracy 
of  detail,  unrivalled  in  this,  and,  1 believe,  in  any  other  country.”— Traill. 

“ Those  who  are  not  familiar  with  the  places  referred  to  in  the  Histo^  of  the  French  Revolution 
will  frequently  find  a reference  to  Maps  of  great  service ; and  the  Military  student  of  Napoleon’s 
campaiens  in  Germany  and  France  will  see  the  theatre  of  war  admirably  delineated  in  ftir.  John- 
ston’s Slaps  of  those  countries.” — Alison's  History  of  Europe. 

“ I have  devoted  a considerable  time  to  a rigorous  examination  of  the  National  Atlas,  just  pub- 
lished, and,  in  impartial  justice,  I must  admit,  that  in  accuracy  of  construction,  and  elegance  of 
execution,  it  is  superior  to  any  other  with  which  I am  acquainted.” — William  Galbraith,  F.R.S. 
S.A.,  F.R.A.S. 

“ These  beautiful,  accurate,  and  admirably  engraved  Maps  and  Illustrations,  are  deserving  if 
every  praise  and  encouragement.” — Edinburgh  Keio  Philosophical  Journal. 

“The  National  Atlas  is  truly  a splendid  publication,  and  fully  deserves  not  only  the  distinctive 
name  it  bears,  but  also  national  patronage.”— /.tferary  Gazette. 

8 


G.  p.  Putnam’s  new  publications. 


Ulnstorn— 33ingra}ijii{— dprngrnpjjq. 

CONTINUED. 

Mohammed  and  his  Successors. 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

12mo.  In  October. 


Oliver  Goldsmith  : a Biography. 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

12mo.  ^1  25. 

This  is  a new  work,  just,  completed.  Now  ready. 


George  Washington  : a Biography 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

With  Illustrations.  In  preparation. 


The  Ancient  Monuments  of  the  Mississippi  Valley. 

Comprising  the  Results  of  Extensive  Original  Surveys  and  Explorations. 

BY  E.  G.  SQUIER,  A.  M.,  AND  E.  H.  DAVIS,  M.  D. 

With  numerous  Illustrations.  Royal  4to,  $10. 


Ten  Yea/rs  of  American  Ilistcny : 

1840-49 — including  a History  of  the  Mexican  War  and  of  California. 
BY  EMMA  WILLARD. 

With  a valuable  Map.  12mo,  $1. 

9 2 


G.  r.  PUTXAils  XEAV  PUBLICATIONS, 


Slrrjjitrrtiirf. 


Hints  on  Puhlic  Architectm^e^ 

Prepared,  on  behalf  of  the  Building  Committee  of  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 

BY  ROBERT  DALE  OWEN- 


In  large  Quarto,  elegantly  printed,  with  113  Illustrations  in  the  best  style 
of  the  Art.  Price  §6. 

“While  the  Committee  offer  the  result  of  these  researches,  not  so 
much  to  the  profession  as  to  the  public,  au'l  to  public  bodies,  (as 
Vestries.  Building  Committees,  and  the  like.)  charged  with  the 
duties  similar  to  their  own.  they  indulge  the  hope  that  the  Architect 
also  may  find  subject  for  inquiry  and  material  for  thought.  ’ ’ * 

“ Money  is  expended  even  lavishly  to  obtain  the  rich,  the  showy, 
the  commonplace.  But  this  period  of  transition  maybe  shoneneH. 
The  progress  of  painting  and  sculpture,  which,  in  other  lands,  has 
been  the  slow  growth  of  centuries,  has  been  hastened  in  our  country, 
thanks  to  the  "genius  of  a few  self-taught  men.  beyond  all  former 
precedent.  To  stimulate  genius  in  a kindred  branch  of  art;  to 
supply  suggestions  wliich  may  call  ofl*  from  devious  paths,  and 
indicate  to  the  student  the  true  line  of  progress;  and  thus  to  aid  in 
abridging  that  season  of  experiment  and  of  failure  in  which  the 
glittering  is  preferred  to  the  chaste,  and  the  gaudy  is  mistaken  for 
the  beautiful,  are  objects  of  no  light  importance.  In  such  con- 
siderations may  be  found  the  motive  and  the  purpose  of  ilie  follow- 
ing pages.”— jG.T/racf from  the  Preface. 

“This  work  should  be  in  the  hands  of  every  building  committee, 
vestry,  city  corporation,  or  other  similar  body,  having  the  selections 
of  plans  lor  building,  and  of  every  individual  having  in  charee  a 
similar  duty.  It  is  the  only  work  with  which  we  are  acquainted 
especially  prepared  for  their  use.  It  shouNl  find  its  way  to  the 
shelves  o'f  every  county  library  ; for  by  reference  to  its  pages,  thou- 
sands of  dollars  may  be  saved  in  the  selection  of  a proper  style  for 
court-houses,  churches,  and  other  ]uiblic  edifices. 

“ Nor,  though  not  specially  addressed  to  the  profession,  is  it  of 
less  value  to  the  architect.  There  is  mucli  in  this  volume  which 
every  member  of  the  profession  would  do  well  to  study. 

“Of  the  numerous  wood  engravings  whi'di  form  the  chief  illus- 
trations of  this  volume,  we  caiuioi  speak  too  hiuhly.  Till  we  ex- 
amined them,  we  were  not  aware  to  what  perfection  the  art  had  been  carried  in  our  country. 
The  eflect  of  several  of  these  (e.«pecial(y  of  the  Ircnitispicce  by  Roberts)  is  equal  to  that  of  the 
best  steel  engravings;  and  the  whole  of  the  illustrations  are  exceedingly  creditable  to  American 
art. 

10 


G.  P.  PUTXA5IS  NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


iifllrs  Xfttrrs— linn 

CONTINUED. 


EXTRAORDINARY  AND  ROMANTIC  ADVENTURES. 

“Kaloolah  will  be  the  book.” 

Kdloolalh  • oi\  Journeyings  to  the  Djehel  Kurm'i. 

An  Autobiography  of  Jona.  Romer. 

EDITED  BY  W.  S.  MAYO,  M.  D. 

Illustrations  by  Darley,  beautifully  engraved  and  printed  in  tint,  12mo,  cloth,  $1  50. 

“The  most  singular  and  captivating  narrative  since  Robinson  Crusoe.’’ — Home  Journal. 

“ ‘ Kaloolah  will  be  ‘ The  Book.’  If  it  does  not  excite  a sensation  in  the  reading  public  we  will 
be  perfectly  contented  to  distrust  our  judgment  in  such  matters  in  future.” — Merchayit's  Journal. 

“ By  far  the  most  attractive  and  entertaining  book  we  have  read  since  the  days  we  were  fasci- 
nated by  the  chef  d’ccuvre  of  Defoe  or  the  graceful  inventions  of  the  Arabian  Nights.  It  is  truly  an 
American  novel— not  vdiolly  American  in  scenery,  but  American  in  character  and  American  in 
sentiment  ” — U.  S.  Magazine  and  Democratic  Kevieio. 

We  have  never  read  a work  of  fiction  with  more  interest,  and  we  may  add,  profit — combining, 
as  it  does,  with  the  most  exciting  and  romantic  adventures,  a great  deal  of  information  of  various 
kinds.  The  heroine,  Kaloolah.  is  about  as  charming  and  delicate  a specimen  of  feminine  nature, 
at  we  recollect  in  any  work  of  imagination  or  fancy.  We  will  answer  for  it  that  all  readers  will 
be  perfectly  delighted  with  her.”— Jowma/  of  Education. 

“ We  have  met  with  no  modem  work  of  fiction  that  has  so  entranced  us.  The  former  part  of 
Kaloolah  carries  the  reader  captive  by  the  same  irresistible  charm  that  is  found  in  the  pages  of 
Robinson  Crusoe,  than  which  imperishable  work,  however,  it  presents  a wider  and  more  varied 
field  of  adventure  ; while  the  latter  part  expands  into  scenes  of  splendor,  magnificence,  and  en- 
chantment, unsurpassed  by  those  of  tne  Arabian  Nights’  Entertainment.” — Com.  Advertiser, 


Letters  from  the  Allegliamj  Mountains. 

BY  CHARLES  LANMAN, 

Librarian  of  the  War  Department ; Author  of  A Summer  in  the  Wildemessf  ^c. 

12mo,  75  cts. 

*.•  These  letters  are  descriptive  of  one  of  the  most  interesting  regions  in  the  old  states  of  the 
Union,  which  has  never  before  been  described  by  any  traveller,  and  they  will  be  found  to  contain  a 
great  amount  of  valuable  information,  as  well  as  many  characteristic  anecdotes  and  legends  of 
the  western  parts  of  North  and  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Tennessee. 


The  Tiirhish,  Ei^ening  Entertainments  : 

The  Wonders  of  Memorials  and  the  Rarities  of  Anecdotes.  By  Ahmed  Ben 
Hemden,  the  Kiyaya.  Translated  from  the  Turkish. 

BY  JOHN  P.  BROWN,  ESQ., 

Dragoman  of  the  Legation  of  the  United  States^  at  Constantinople. 

12mo.  In  Septemher. 

“It  is  bv  far  the  most  interc.sting  book  that  has  been  published  at  Constantinople  for  a long  time. 
* • • The  historical  and  arntising  interest  of  the  two  hundred  and  seven  curiosities,  which  I 
might  call  anecdotes,  is  so  obvious,”  <fcc. — Von  Ha^nmer^  the  celebrated  Orientalist.,  to  the 
Translator. 

“ This  book  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  amusing  which  has  appeared.” — Jtmr.  Asiatique. 

17 


G.  P.  PUI’NAm’s  xew  publicatioxs. 


Bulmer  and  Forbes  on  the  Water  Treatment. 

Edited,  with  additional  matter,  by  Roland  S.  Houghton,  A.  M.,  M.  D.  One 
volume,  13mo,  cloth,  75  cts. 


CONTENTS. 

I.  Bulwer’s  “ Confessions  of  a Water  Patient.”  II.  Dr.  Forbes  on  Ilyclropatliy.  III.  Remarks 
on  Bathing  anil  the  Water  Treatment,  by  Erasmus  Wilson,  M.  D.,  F.  R.  S , author  of  '•  Wilson's 
Anatomy,”  “ Wilson  on  Healthy  Skin,”  <fec.  IV.  .Medical  Opinions,  by  Sir  Charles  Sr.mlamoie, 
Herbert  Jlayo,  Drs.  Cooke,  Freeman,  Hcathcote,  <kc.  V.  Observations  on  Hygiene  and  the  Water 
Treatment,  by  the  Editor. 

The  object  of  this  work  is  to  interest  literary  and  profe.ssional  men,  and  all  other  persons  of  se- 
dentary habits  or  pursuits  in  the  subject  of  Hygiene  and  the  Water  Treatment,  to  attract  their 
attention  to  the  importance  of  acquiring  a correct  knowledge  of  Health,  with  a view  to  the  jre- 
vention  and  cure  of  disease  by  Hygienic  management,  and  to  define  those  leading  general  princi- 
ples which  lie  at  the  basis  of  genuine  Water  Cure. 


Essays  and  Orations. 

Bv  Rev.  George  W.  Bethune,  D.  D. 

One  volume,  l2ino.  In  Sepi. 

This  volume  will  comprise  all  the  popular  occasional  Orations  and  Discourses  of  the  distin- 
guished author;  and  the  variety  and  importance  of  the  subjects  discussed  are  such  as  to  render  the 
volume  exceedingly  interesting  and  attractive  to  the  general  reader. 


Coleridge’s  Biographia  Liter  aria. 

Biographia  Literaria  ; or  Biographical  Sketches  of  my  Literary  Life  and  Opi- 
nions. By  Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge.  From  the  2d  London  edition,  pre- 
pared for  publication  by  the  late  II.  N.  Coleridge.  2 vols.  12mo.  ^2. 

“ His  mind  contains  an  astonishing  map  of  all  sorts  of  knowledge,  while  in  his  power  and  man- 
ner of  putting  it  to  use,  he  displays  more  of  what  we  mean  by  the  term  genius  than  any  mortal  1 
ever  saw,  or  ever  expect  to  see.”— Jo/m  Foster. 


A Lift  for  the  Lazy  ; 

Neatly  printed  in  duodecimo.  75  cts. 

“They  have  been  at  a gi-eat  feast  of  languages  and  stolen  the  scraps.” — Shakspeare. 

• * This  volume,  printed  in  a novel  style,  comprises  comprehensive  and  original  materials  for 
“ Table  I'cUk” — such  as  literary  anecdotes  and  statistics,  origin  of  words,  philological  curiosities, 
quaint  scraps  from  old  authors,  strange  customs,  odd  sayings ; in  short,  as  a commonplace  book 
of  ar.  extensive  reader  and  shrewd  observer-  it  is  a most  acceptable  “ lift”  for  those  who  are  too 
lazy  or  too  busy  to  read  whole  libraries  for  themselves. 


The  Fountain  of  Living  Waters. 

BY  A LAYMAN. 

In  a neat  and  elegant  presentation  volume,  with  a Vignette.  In  October. 

“ And  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say.  Come ; 

And  let  him  that  heareih  say.  Come ; 

And  let  him  that  is  athirst.  Come  ; 

And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely.” 

Rev.  22:  17 


18 


G.  P.  PUTNAJi’s  NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


(Cfioitt  Slhistmtiti  36ooka. 


The  Illustrated  Knickerlocher  ; 

The  History  of  Neio-York, 

From  the  Beginning  of  the  World  to  the  end  of  the  Dutch  Dynasty;  containing, 
among  many  surprising  and  curious  matters,  the  Unutterable  Ponderiiigs 
of  Walter  the  Doubter  ; the  Disastrous  Projects  of  William  the  Testy,  and 
the  Chivalric  Achievements  of  Peter  the  Headstrong — the  Three  Dutch 
Governors  of  New- Amsterdam : Being  the  only  authentic  History  of  the 
Times  that  ever  hath  been  or  ever  will  be  published. 


BY  DIEDRICH  KNICKERBOCKER. 


Illustrated  with  1.5  superior  engravings  on  wood,  by  the  most  eminent  artists, 
from  Designs  by  Darley,  viz  : 


Oloffe  Van  Kortland  measuring  the  land  with 
TeTibroeck' s breeches. 

Vision  of  Oloffe  the  Dreamer.^  of  the  future 
city  of  New- Amsterdam. 

The  Peach  War. 

Portrait  of  Wouter  Van  TwiUerffrom  authen- 
tic sources. 

Gen.  Van  Poffenburg^  practicing  war  on  the 
Sunjiowers. 


Portrait  of  Diedrich  Knickerbocker from  a/n 
origincd  painting  lately  discovered  by  the 
Expedition  to  ifoUand. 

The  Dutch  Exploring  Expedition  cast  away 
at  Ilurlgate. 

Dutch  Lover. 

Kiddermeisten  in  his  Coffin. 

Battle  at  Port  Christina. 

Knickerbocker  raging  at  the  crying  children. 
Knickerbocker  making  his  bow  to  the  public.  * 


And  a larger  illustration  on  stone,  from  a drawing  by  Heath,  of  London  ; 

a humorous  representation  of  Peter  Stuyvesant’s  Army. 

Elegantly  printed  in  Royal  Octavo.  Price  in  cloth,  ,^3  50  ; extra  dark  cloth, 
gilt  edges,  ^4  ; dark  calf,  antique  style,  $5  ; morocco  extra,  ^6.  In 
September. 


The  Illustrated  Sketch-Book . 

The  Sketch-Book. 

BY  WASHINGTCN  IRVING. 

Illustrated  with  a scries  of  highly-finished  Engravings  on  Wood,  from  Designs 
by  Darley  and  others.  Engraved  in  the  best  style  by  Child.s,  Herrick,  &c. 
One  volume,  square  octavo,  cloth  extra,  1^3  50  ; cloth  gilt,  $4  ; morocco 
extra,  ,$6. 

“We  confess  that  we  know  of  none  in  this  country  so  competent  to  the  task  of  illustrating  this 
work  as  the  young  artist  selected  for  the  purpose,  Felix  Darley,  some  of  who.se  designs  we  have 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing.  They  are  full  of  the  quiet,  Crayonish  humor  peculiar  to  the  author, 
and  drawn  with  the  same  elegant  finish  and  freedom  from  blemish  which  distinguish  all  his  works. 
Until  we  saw  these  designs  we  were  incredulous  as  to  the  ability  of  any  of  our  native  artiata  to 
properly  illustrate  the  humorous  passages  of  Irving’s  writings.”— A’cenmg-  Mirrorr. 


The  Illustrated  Tales  of  a Traveller. 

Tales  of  a Tr aveller . 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

Illustrnted  with  15  designs  by  Darley,  engraved  on  wood  in  the  first  style  by 
Chillis,  Herrick,  Leslie,  Bobbet,  Edmonds,  t&c.  One  volume,  Royal  8vo, 
same  style  and  prices  as  the  Knickerbocker. 

It  is  intended  that  the  engravings  in  thi.s  volume  and  in  the  Knickerbocker  shall  exceed  in 
excellence  any  thing  of  the  kind  yet  produced  in  iliis  country.  It  will  be  ready  in  October. 

19 


G.  P.  PUTNAM  S NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


(Djinirc  Sllustrntri  33Dnks. 

CONTINUED. 

The  Illustrated  Goldsmith. 

Oliver  Goldsmith^  a Biography. 

BY  WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

With  about  40  Illustrations  selected  by  the  publisher  from  Forster’s  Life  op 
Goldsmith,  beautifully  engraved  on  wood  by  W.  Roberts.  8vo.  In 
August. 


Family  Pictures  from  the  Bible. 

EDITED  BY  MRS.  E.  F.  ELLETT. 

Comprising  original  articles  by  Rev.  Dr.  Bethune,  Rev.  II.  Field,  Rev.  Mr. 

Burchard,  and  other  Eminent  Divines. 

Illustrated  with  designs  by  Darley,  elegantly  printed,  l2mo.  In  Sept. 


The  Illustrated  Monuments  of  Eyypt. 

Egypt  and  Its  Monuments. 

As  Illustrative  of  Scripture  History. 

BY  REV.  DR.  HAWKS. 

With  Architectural  and  other  Views  finely  executed  on  stone,  and  numerous 
engravings  on  wood,  from  the  works  of  Rossellini,  Champollion,  Wilkin- 
son, &c.  Royal  8vo.  In  September. 


The  Illustrated  Nineveh. 

Lay ar d' s Nineveh  and  its  Remains. 

With  103  Rlustrations  on  wood  and  on  stone.  2 vols.  in  one,  handsomely 
bound  in  half  morocco,  gilt  edges,  ^5  ; calf  extra,  antique  style,  ^6. 


The  Illustrated  Italy. 

The  Genius  of  Italy, 

Or  Sketches  of  Italian  Life,  Literature  and  Religion. 

BY  REV.  ROBERT  TURNBULL. 

With  views  of  Milan  Cathedral,  the  Roman  Forum,  Pompeii,  St.  Peters,  and 
the  Lake  of  Como,  beautifully  engraved  on  wood,  elegantly  bound  in 
extra  cloth,  gilt  edges,  ,$2.  In  September. 

20 


G.  p.  Putnam’s  npw  publications. 


(I^jjnitj  Sll^3trE^^^I  SGnnks. 

CONTINUED. 


Tlie  Illustrated  PilgriuHs  Progress. 

New  and  beautiful  edition  of  Pilgrim’s  Progress,  (in  an  elegant  volmne,  uni- 
form with  Tilt’s  Illustrated  Milton,  &c.)  To  be  published  simultaneously 
by  David  Bogus,  London,  and  Geo.  P.  Putnam,  New-York,  a new  and 
beautifully  Illustrated  Edition  of  Bdnyan’s  Pilgrim’s  Progress  ; with  a 
new,  original  Life  of  Bunyan,  written  expressly  for  this  Edition,  by  Rev. 
George  B.  Cheever,  U.  D.  The  whole  containing  from  250  to  300  Illus- 
trations, exquisitely  Engraved  on  Wood,  by  the  best  Engravers  in  London, 
from  Original  Drawings  by  an  Eminent  Artist,  and  Printed  in  the  best 
Style  of  the  Art.  In  one  elegant  volume. 

PROSPECTUS. 

In  introducing  to  public  notice  a new  edition  of  The  Pilgrim’s  Progress — the  most  popular  book 
in  the  English  Language — it  is  unnecessary  to  expatiate  on  the  merits  eo  universally  admitted  as 
those  of  the 

“ Ingenious  dreamer ! in  whose  well-told  tale 
Sweet  fiction  and  sweet  truth  alike  prevail.” 

The  publisherj  therefore,  confines  himself  to  a simple  enumeration  of  the  mam  features  by  which 
the  present  edition  will  be  distinguished. 

This  distinction  is  threefold  : 

1st.  In  the  Purity  of  the  Text.  It  will  be  printed  from  the  latest  editions  published  in  the 
author’s  lifetime,  containing  his  last  revisions  and  alterations.  For  this  purpose  the  extremely 
rare  edition  of  the  first  part,  published  in  1688,  ha.s  been  placed  at  the  publisher’s  disposal  by  the 
diligent  researches  of  George  Offer,  Esq.  of  Hackney,  whose  library  contains,  amongst  other  trea- 
sures, an  unrivalled  collection  of  early  editions  of  Bunyan.  Most  of  the  ordinary  eclitions  of  this 
divine  allegory  are  very  erroneous ; and  printed  as  they  have  been  from  one  another,  without 
reference  to  the  originals,  show  alterations  and  omissions  altogether  at  variance  with  the  Author’s 
text.t 

2d.  In  the  absence  of  Notes.  With  very  few  exceptions,  all  the  recent  editions  of  the  Pilgrim 
are  encumbered  with  tedious  doctrinal  notes,  overlaying  the  text,  and  distracting  the  attention  of 
the  reader  from  the  original  narrative.  From  these  this  edition  will  be  altogether  free.  The  work 
will  be  laid  before  the  reader  as  Bunyan  left  it ; the  only  variations  will  consist  in  the  correction 
and  verification  of  the  marginal  references,  which,  from  errors  of  the  press,  are  in  the  early 
editions  frequently  inaccurate. 

3d.  In  the  Illustrations.  In  the  present  edition  these  are  greatly  more  numerous  and  of  a higher 
class,  than  have  ever  been  given  with  the  work.  They  will  range  from  Two  Hundred  and  Fifty 
to  Three  Hundred  in  number,  engraved  by  the  Brothers  Ualziel.  from  Drawings  by  William  Har- 
vey, the  most  graceful  and  imaginative  of  modern  designers,  and  will  consist  of  Head  and  Tail  Pieces, 
Vignettes,  and  Border  Illustrations,  in  all  that  variety  of  pictorial  arrangement  for  which  this  artist 
is  so  celebrated.  A beautifully  engraved  Portrait  of  the  Author  will  also  be  given  from  the  origi- 
nal drawing,  by  R.  White,  preserved  in  the  British  Museum ; from  which  was  engraved  the  like- 
ness attached  to  the  first  edition  of  the  Holy  War  (now  extremely  rare).  This  will  be  engraved  on 
(Steel,  in  the  line  manner,  by  Mr.  H.  Bourne,  forming  at  once  the  finest  and  most  authentic  Portrait 
of  Bunyan  ever  published. 

The  Work  will  be  printed  in  crown  octavo,  in  the  best  manner,  and  will  be  pubhshed  in  Monthly 
Parts,  price  25  cents  each.  Part  I.  will  appear  in  a few  days. 

Each  Part  will  contain  Forty  pages  of  Letterpress,  and  from  Twenty-five  to  Thirty  Engravings 
on  Wood. 

The  Work  will  be  complete  in  about  Ten,  but  not  exceeding  Twelve,  Parts. 

A few  Copies,  printed  on  Large  Paper  (price  21.  2s.  or  ®10),  with  the  fine.st  impressions  of 
the  Cuts  in  their  best  state.  As  these  will  be  issued  only  in  a complete  form,  persons  desirous  to 
possess  them  should  at  once  forward  their  names  to  the  publisher. 

t A few  specimens  of  these  inaccuracies  are  given  in  a separate  Prospectus,  with  a specimen  of 
the  work,  which  will  be  supplied  (gratis)  cn  application. 

N.B. — TO  THE  TRADE. — The  first  number  will  be  forwarded  generally  as 
a Specimen,  on  sale ; but  no  future  number  will  be  sent  unless  actually  ordered. 

21 


G.  p.  putkam’s  new  publications. 


Cjjnirf  Sllnstrnlril  13db1v0. 

CONTINUED. 


Lays  of  the  Western  World. 

Contents : — “ Love’s  Requiem,”  by  Charles  Fenno  Hoffman ; “ The  Mother  of  Moses.”  by  Mrs. 
OsETood ; “ The  I, and  of  Dreams,”  by  W’m.  C.  Bryant ; “ Lees  in  the  Cup  of  Life,”  by  Mrs.  S.  G. 
Howe  ; “The  Night  Cometh.”  by  Mrs.  Embury ; “ The  Tournament  at  Acre.”  by  H.  W.  Her- 
bert; “Greenwood,”  by  Miss  Pindar ; “ Worship,”  by  Miss  Bayard;  “The  Child’s  Mission,”  by 
Mrs.  Embury. 

Small  folio,  illumin,ated  in  the  most  superb  manner  by  JIapleson,  with  Borders  and  Vignettes— 
printed  in  Gold,  Silver,  and  Colors— bound  in  morocco,  in  a massive  style— forming  the  most 
elegant  and  recherche  book  of  the  kind  ever  produced  in  this  country.  $12. 


Oriental  Life  Illustrated : 

Being  a New  Edition  of  “ Eothen,”  or,  Traces  of  Travel  Brought  Home  from 
the  East.  Illustrated  with  fine  Steel  Engravings.  l2mo,  cloth,  extra 
gilt,  $1  50. 


Illustrated  Grecian  and  Roman  Mythology. 

BY  M.  A.  DWIGHT. 

With  Preface  by  Prof.  Tatler  Lewis,  of  the  University  of  New-York.  17 
Illustrations.  1 vol.  8vo,  cloth  extra,  half  morocco,  top  edge  gilt,  ^3  75  ; 
cloth,  gilt  edges,  $3  50  ; plain  §3. 


Poems. 

BY  ANNE  CHARLOTTE  LYNCH. 

Illustrated  by  Durand,  Huntington,  Darley,  Dugan,  Rothermel,  <fcc.  &c. 
One  volume,  8vo  Elegantly  printed  on  superfine  paper,  uniform  with 
the  Illustrated  Editions  of  Willis,  Bryant,  Longfellow,  &.C.  Cloth,  ,$1  50  ; 
gilt  extra,  $2  ; morocco  extra,  $3. 


A Book  of  the  Hudson  ; 

Collected  from  the  Various  Writings  of  Diedkich  Knickerbocker.  Edited  by 
Geoffrey  Crayon.  New  edition  in  large  type,  with  four  Elustrations. 
l8mo,  50  cents. 

The  Cheaper  'Edition^  without  plates,  smaller  type,  37^  cents. 

“One  of  the  most  delightful  in  the  language.’’ — Boston  Transcript 

“ Summer  Tourists  on  the  Hudson  can  find  no  pleasanter  companion  than  this.” 

“ A happy  idea  this  of  brinring  together  in  a volume,  for  the  pocket,  the  scattered  tales  and 
sketches  of  the  Hudson,  which  fill  so'many  attractive  pages  in  the  dilferent  volumes  of  Washing- 
ton Irving.  The  man  is  to  be  envied  who.  with  a -^Ammer  J?y  before  him,  embarks  on  one  of 
the  floating  palaces  of  the  river  with  this  choice  volume  for  his  companion,  as  he  is  home  along 
the  ample  breadth  of  the  Tappan  Sea,  by  the  walls  of  the  Palisades,  or  threads  the  grand  defiles 
of  the  Highlands.  He  will  be  put  in  a mood  for  the  most  exquisite  enjoyment  of  book  and  land* 
scape  as  he  glances  from  one  to  the  other.” — Lit  World. 

22 


G.  p.  putjStaji’s  new  publications. 


(Dtljrr  ^Jopiiliir  SJolumrs  for  l^rrarnta. 

ELEGANTLY  BOUND  IN  EXTRA  CLOTH,  GILT  EDGES. 

Those  marked  thus  * are  New  Editions,  with  illuminated  title-pages.  Each  12mo. 

* Chaucer : Selections,  by  Deshler  - - - $1  00. 

* Fonques  Undine  and  Sintram  - - - 1 00. 

* Gilman's  Sibyl ; or,  New  Oracles  from  Poets  1 50. 

* Goldsmith's  Vicar  of  Wakefield,  illustrated  1 00. 

* Hervey's  Book  of  Christmas  - - - - 1 00. 

* Howitt's  [Mary)  Songs  and  Ballads,  icithjiortrait  1 25. 

* Hood's  Prose  and  Verse  - - - - - 1 50. 

* Hunt's  Italian  Poets  - - - - 1 75. 

* Hunt's  Imagination  and  Fancy  - - - 1 00. 

Irving's  Sketch-Book  -----  1 75. 

Irving's  Bracehridge  Hall  - - - - 1 75. 

Irving's  Tales  of  a Traveller  - - - 1 75. 

Irving's  Oliver  Goldsmith,  a Biography  - 1 75. 

* Keats'  Poetical  Works  . \ 25. 

* Keats'  Life  and  Letters  - - - - - 1 50. 

* Lamb's  Dramatic  Poets  - - - - 1 50, 

* Lamb's  Essays  of  Elia  -----  1 50. 

* Oriental  Life  Illustrated,  plates  - - 1 50. 


Green  on  Bronchitis. 

SECOND  EDITION,  REVISED  AND  ENLARGED. 

A Treatise  on  Diseases  of  the  Air-Passages;  Comprising  an  Inquiry  into  the 
History,  Causes,  and  Treatment  of  those  Affections  of  the  Throat,  called 
Bronchitis,  Chronic  Laryngitis,  Clergyman’s  Sore  Throat,  &c.  &c. 

BY  HORACE  GREEN,  A.M.,  M.D.,  &.C. 

Plates  improved  and  carefully  Colored.  Royal  8vo,  gilt  tops,  03. 

“ The  Author  has  made  a most  valuable  addition  to  practical  medicine.  • • • We  have 
adopted  the  mode  of  treatment  recommended  by  him,  and  can  corroborate  his  statements  as  to  its 
creat  value.” — British  and  Foreign  Medical  Review. 

“ Written  with  so  much  care  and  excellent  arrangement  as  to  be  quite  intelligible  to  the  unprofes- 
•sional  reader.” — N.  Y.  Eve.  Post. 

“ Without  doubt  the  remedy  over  all  others.” — N.  Y.  Ere.  Mirror. 

“ Ably  written,  and  shows  a man  thoroughly  master  of  Kis  profession.”— iV.  Y.  Observer. 

23 


G.  P.'PUTXA^IS  KEW  PUBLICATIONS, 


Cu't-Baaks  foe  Colleges  iinii  iJiglj  le^ools. 

The  Practical  Elocutionist^ 

For  Colleges,  Academics,  and  High  Schools. 

BY  JOHN  W.  S,  HOWS, 

Professor  of  Elocution  in  Columbia  College. 

•,*  This  work  is  confidently  recommended  to  the  attention  of  the  Teaching  Public,  and  intelli* 
gent  students,  for  its  thorough  practical  character. 

It  comprises  the  Author’s  system  of  Elocutionary  Instruction,  which,  during  a long  course  of 
successful  professional  practice,  has  been  most  satisfactorily  tested  and  stamped  by  public  ap- 
proval. 

A close  anal3Ttical  dissection  of  the  sense  and  construction  of  language  is  made  the  leading  prin- 
ciple of  instruction,  rather  than  a servile  adherence  to  elaborate  mechanical  rules.  Katuke  is  at 
all  times  followed  as  the  only  sure  Teacher.  The  perceptive  and  reasoning  powers  of  the  Pupil 
are  constantly  brought  into  action,  and  the  few  essential  rules  of  the  art  are  so  simplified  aud 
adapted  on  these  principles,  as  to  become  only  the  subordinate  auxiliaries  in  the  acquirement  of  an 
earnest,  natural,  and  unaffected  mode  of  delivery. 

A copious  and  varied  selection  of  Examples,  from  the  best  Authors,  are  given  for  practice  in  the 
illustration  of  the  system,  the  larger  portion  of  which  have  never  before  been  incorporated  into 
any  similar  work.  They  will  be  found  of  an  uniform  high-toned  character,  and  will  furnish  to  the 
youthful  Pupil  a vocabulary  of  thought  and  information  on  topics  of  general  importance  aud  in- 
terest. 

Large  12mo.  In  August, 


The  Crayon  Pearling  Booh  / 

Comprising  Selections  from  the  various  Writings  of 

WASHINGTON  IRVING. 

Prepared  for  the  use  of  Schools.  12mo.  In  August. 

This  volume  comprises  a series  of  scenes,  adventures,  sketches  of  character,  and  historical 
pictures  from  the  Life  of  Columbus,  Astoria,  Tour  on  the  Prairies,  Granada,  Bracebridge  Ifall, 
Sketch  Book,  Ac.,  arranged  so  as  to  form  an  acceptable  and  useful  reading  book  for  tlie  higher 
classes  in  schools  and  academies. 


The  Botanical  Text-Booh. 

BY  PROF.  A.  GRAY, 

* Of  Harvard  College. 

With  1000  Engravings  on  wood.  New  edition,  12ino,  $1  75.  [See  page  11.] 

“The  best  elementary  view  of  the  vegetable  kingdom.” — Silliman's  Journal. 


Prof.  Bana’s  By  stem  of  Mimralogy  ; 

Comprising  the  most  recent  discoveries.  New  edition,  8vo,  §3  50.  [See  p.  13  ] 


A Chemical  Text-Booh. 

BY  OLIVER  WOLCOTT  GIB5S, 

Prufessor  of  Chemistry  in  the  Free  Academy,  Neic-  York. 
12mo.  In  preparation. 

•24 


G.  p.  puti^am’s  new  publications. 


€fit-36nnlv5  fur  Cullrgrs  nnii  liiijjj  Irjjnuls. 

CONTINUED. 

A Mythological  Text-Boolc : 

With  original  illustrations.  Adapted  to  the  use  of  Universities  and  High  Schools, 
and  for  popular  reading. 

BY  M.  A.  DWIGHT. 

With  an  Introduction  by  Tayler  Lewis,  Professor  of  Greek  in  the  University 
of  New-York.  12nio,  half  bound  ,$1  .50. 

Also,  a fine  edition  in  octavo,  with  illustrations,  cloth,  ^3  ; cloth  gilt,  $3  50 ; 
half  morocco,  top  edge  gilt,  ^3  75. 

This  work  has  been  prepared  with  great  care,  illustrated  with  effective  outline  drawings, 
and  is  designed  to  treat  the  subject  in  an  original,  comprehensive,  and  unexceptionable  manner,  so 
as  to  fill  the  place,  as  a text-book,  which  is  yet  unsiipplied ; while  it  is  also  an  attractive  and 
readable  table  book  for  general  use.  It  is  introduced  as  a text-book  in  many  of  the  leading  colleges 
and  schools. 

As  a book  of  reference  for  the  general  reader,  we  know  not  its  equal.  The  information  it  con- 
tains is  almost  as  necessary  to  the  active  reader  of  modern  literature,  as  for  the  professed  scholar.” 
— Home  Journal. 

“A  valuable  addition  to  our  elementary  school  books,  being  written  in  good  taste  and  with  ability, 
and  well  adapted  to  popular  instruction.— Pro/l  Webster,  Principal  of  the  Free  Academy,  N.  V 


Coe's  Draiving  Cards. 

Studies  in  Drawing,  in  a Progressive  Scries  of  Ijessons  on  Cards  ; beginning 
with  the  most  Elementary  Studies,  and  adapted  for  use  at  Home  and  in 
Schools. 

BY  BENJAMIN  H.  COE, 

Teacher  of  Drawing. 

In  ten  Series — marKed  1 to  10 — each  containing  about  eighteen  Studies. 
25  cents  each  Series, 

The  design  is : 

I.  To  make  the  exercise  in  drawing  highly  interesting  to  the  pupil. 

II.  To  make  drawin?.s  so  simple,  and  so  gradually  progressive,  as  to  enable  any  teacher,  whether 

acquainted  with  drawing  or  not,  to  instruct  his  pupils  to  advantage. 

III.  To  lake  the  place  of  one  half  of  the  writing  lessons,  with  confidence  that  the  learner  will 

acquire  a knowledge  of  writing  in  less  lime  than  is  usually  required. 

IV.  To  give  the  pupils  a bold,  rapid,  and  artist-like  style  of  drawing. 

They  are  executed  with  taste  and  skill,  and  form,  in  our  judgment,  one  of  the  best  series  of  les- 
sons in  drawine,  which  we  have  met  with.  The  author  justly  remarks,  that  “the  whole  is  so  sim- 
plified as  to  enable  any  teacher,  without  previous  study,  to  instruct  his  pupils  with  advantage.*' 


H.  1. 51.  (Krit-3Jnnk. 

An  Elementary  Treatise  on  Artillery  and  Infantry., 

Adapted  for  the  Service  of  the  United  States.  Designed  for  the  use  of  Cadets 
of  the  U.  S.  Military  Academy,  and  for  the  Officers  of  the  Independent 
Companies  and  Volunteers.  12mo. 

BY  C.  P.  KINGSBURY,  LIEUT.  U.  S.  A. 

This  volume  is  used  as  a text-book  in  the  United  States  Military  Academy,  and  will  be  intro- 
duced in  the  other  military  schools.  It  is  'he  most  useful  and  comprcliensive  treatise  in  either 
French  or  English  ; and  is  equally  adapted  for  use  in  tlie  militia  service  and  in  itie  army. 

25 


G.  P.  PUTNAJi’s  NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


5lnglo-|iu'on. 

Anglo-Saxon  Course  of  Study. 

A Compendious  Anglo-Saxon  and  English  Dictionary. 

By  the  Rev.  Joseph  Bosworth,  D.D.,  F.R  S.,  &c.,  &c.  1 voL,  8vo, 

cloth,  $3. 

A Grammar  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Language. 

By  Louis  F.  Klipstein,  A.M.,  LL.M.,  and  Ph.  D.,  of  the  University  of 
Giessen.  12nio,  cloth,  01  25. 

Tha  Ilalgan  Godspel  on  Englisc. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  Version  of  the  Holy  Gospels.  Edited  by  Benjajiin 
Thorpe,  F.S.A.  Reprinted  by  the  same.  12mo,  cloth,  25. 

Analecta  Anglo- Saxonica^ 

With  an  Introductory  Ethnological  Essay,  and  Notes,  Critical  and  E.x- 
planatory.  By  Louis  F.  Klipstein,  A.5I.,  LL  M.,  and  Ph.  D.,  of  the 
University  of  Giessen.  2 vols.,  1200  pages,  ,03  50. 

Natcde  Sancti  Gregorii  Papee. 

.^Slfric’s  Homily  on  the  Birthday  of  St.  Gregory,  and  Collateral  Ex- 
tracts from  King  Alfred’s  Version  of  Bede’s  Ecclesiastical  History 
and  the  Saxon  Chronicle,  with  a full  Rendering  into  English,  Notes 

, Critical  and  Explanatory,  and  an  Index  of  Stems  and  Forms.  By 

Louis  F.  Klipstein,  A.M.,  LL.M.,  and  Ph.  D.,  of  the  University  of 
Giessen.  12mo,  75  cts. 

A Glossary  to  the  Analecta  Anglo-Saxonica^ 

With  the  Indo-Germanic  and  other  Affinities  of  the  Language.  By 
Louis  F.  Klipstein,  A.M.,  LL.M.,  and  Ph.  D.,  of  the  University  of 
Giessen.  In  preparation. 

“ There  is  no  doubt  that  a few  years  hence,  the  persevering  and  ill-rewarded  toils  of  this  learned 
scholar  will  be  looked  back  upon  with  sincere  gratitude,  by  all  who  love  the  study  of  our  incom- 
parable language,  in  its  better  and  more  sinewy  part.  If  l5r.  K.  is,  as  we  suppose,  a foreigner,  he 
has  acquired  a mastery  of  English  which  is  marvellous,  and  which,  by  the  by,  shows  the  advantage 
to  be  derived  from  Anglo-Saxon.  These  volumes,  taken  in  connection  with  the  grammar,  and  the 
forthcoming  glossary,  will  make  it  ea.sy  for  any  private  student  to  make  himself  acquainted  with 
that  delightful  old  tongue,  to  which  we  owe  almost  all  our  words  of  endearment,  such  as  home, 
father,  mother,  brother,  sister;  almost  all  our  names  of  English  flowers,  as  daisy,  cowslip,  prim- 
rose, nosegay ; and  abundance  of  the  short,  monosyllabic,  pungent  nouns,  which  half-leameu  folks 
would  barter  away  for  se.squipedalian  latinisms.  We  mean  such  as  dell,  dale,  wrath,  rcecUth, 
knare,  thrust,  churl,  wreath,  and  soul.  The  preliminary  essay  prepares  the  way,  by  tracing  very 
clearly  the  lineage  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  language ; it  is  a valuable  contribution  to  Etlmology.” — 
Presbyterian. 

“ Surely  it  is  a matter  of  concern  to  know  and  understand  well  our  own  tongue.  IIow  much 
better  then  would  it  be,  if  in  our  public  and  private  schools,  as  much  attention  at  least  were  given 
to  the  teachings  of  English  as  of  Greek  and  I.atin,  that  our  youths  might  bring  home  with  them  a 
racy  idiomatic  way  of  speaking  and  writing  their  own  language,  instead  of  a smattering  of  Greek 
ami  Latin,  which  they  almost  forget  and  generally  neglect  in  a few  years’  time.  ’ ’ For  this, 
a study  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  is  absolutely  needful ; for  after  all,  it  has  bequeathed  to  us  by  far  the 
largest  stock  of  words  in  our  language.” — Loudon. 

“ The  most  valuable  portion  of  our  language  comes  to  us  directly  through  the  Anglo-Saxon  ; and 
to  make  the  study  of  it  a part  of  our  general  system  of  education,  would  be  to  administer  the  most 
powerful  antidote  to  the  deteriorating  influence  of  would-be  fine  speakers  and  writers,  which  is 
gradually  robbing  our  English  speech  of  much  of  its  native  energy  and  precision.— it t.  World. 

26 


G.  p.  Putnam’s  ne'w  publications. 


% 


s Ifttrrs. 


Chaucei^8  Poems. 


Selections  from  the  Poetical  Works  of  Geoffrey  Chaucer.  By  Charles  D. 
Deshler.  1 vol.,  12mo,  green  cloth,  63  cts. 


Chancer  and  Spenser. 

Selections  from  the  Poetical  Works  of  Geoffrey  Chaucer.  By  Charles  D. 
Ueshler.  Spenser,  and  the  Faery  Queen.  By  Mrs.  C.  M.  Kirkland 
1 vol.,  12mo,  cloth,  ,$1  25. 

“ A mine  of  wealth  ami  enjoyment,  a golden  treasury  of  exquisite  models,  of  graceful  fancies,  of 
fine  inventions,  and  of  beautiful  diction.” — Cincinnati  Herald. 


Fouque. — Undine  and  Sintram. 

Undine,  a Tale  ; and  Sintram  and  his  Companions,  a Tale.  From  the  Ger- 
man of  La  Motte  Fouque.  1 vol.,  12mo,  green  cloth,  50  cts. 

“ Undine  is  an  exquisite  creation  of  the  imagination,  and  universally  regarded  as  a masterpiece 
in  this  department  of  literature.” — Richmond  Times. 


Gilman.,  2frs. — The  Sibyl  / 

Or,  New  Oracles  from  the  Poets ; a Fanciful  Diversion  for  the  Drawing- 
Room.  1 vol.,  l2mo,  cloth,  extra  gilt,  ^1  50. 

“ A sweet  book  of  short  and  most  pleasant  quotations  from  the  poets,  illustrative  of  character 
tnste.s,  loves,  &c.,  formed  into  a drawing-room  game,  with  questions  .and  answers.  It  is  beautifully 
designed,  beautifully  executed,  and  beautifully  robed  for  the  gift-di.spensing  Christmas  and  New- 
Yeaf  public.” — Hvangelist. 


Goldsmith. — The  Vicar  of  Wakefield. 

By  Oliver  Goldsmith.  1 vol.,  l2mo,  neatly  printed,  cloth,  50  cts. 

The  same,  illustrated  with  designs  by  Mulready,  elegantly  bound  gilt 

edges,  fl. 

“ This  tale  is  the  lasting  momtment  of  Goldsmith’s  genius,  his  great  legacy  of  pleasure  to  genera- 
tions past,  present,  and  to  come.” 


Ilervey. — The  Poole,  of  Christmas  : 

Descriptive  of  the  Customs,  Ceremonies,  Traditions,  Supe-^titions,  Fun,  Feel- 
ing, and  Festivities  of  the  Christmas  Season.  By  Thomas  K.  Hervey. 
12mo,  green  cloth,  63  cts. 

The  same,  gilt  extra,  .$1. 

“Every  leaf  of  this  book  affords  a feast  worthy  of  the  season.”— Z)r.  Hawks’  Church  Record. 

27 


G.  p.  Putnam’s  new  publications. 


CONTINUED, 

Hood. — Prose  and  Verse. 

Bv  Thomas  Hood.  l2mo,  green  cloth,  ^1. 

The  same,  gilt  extra,  ^1  25. 

“ A very  judicious  selection,  designed  to  embrace  Hood’s  more  earnest  writings,  those  which 
were  written  from  the  heart,  which  reflect  most  faithfully  his  life  and  opimons.” — Brocdway 
Journal. 


Iloiuitt. — Badlads  and  other  Poems. 

By  Mart  Howitt.  1 voL,  12mo,  green  cloth,  75cts. 

The  same,  with  fine  portrait,  gilt  extra,  ^1. 

“ Her  poems  are  always  graceful  and  beautiful. — Mrs.  S.  C.  Hall. 

“ We  cannot  commend  too  highly  the  present  publication,  and  only  hope  that  the  reading  public 
will  relish  ‘ Mary  Ilowitt’s  Ballads  and  other  Poems,’  now  for  the  first  time  put  forth  in  a collected 
form.” — Albion. 


Hunt. — Imagination  and  Fancy  ; 

Or,  Selections  from  the  English  Poets,  illustrative  of  those  first  requisites 
of  their  Art ; with  markings  of  the  best  Passages,  Critical  Notices 
of  the  best  writers,  &c.  By  Leigh  Hunt.  1 vol.,  12mo,  green  cloth, 
62  cts. 

The  same,  gilt  extra,  $1. 

“ One  of  those  unmistakable  gems  about  which  no  two  people  differ.  It  is  really  and  truly  an 
exquisite  selection  of  lovely  passages,  accompanied  with  critical  notices  of  unusual  worth  ; and  it 
would  he  difficult  to  select  a work  on  the  subject  so  beautifully,  earnestly,  eloquently  written.” — 
Westminster  Beview. 

“ This  volume  is  most  justly  to  be  called  a feast  of  nectared  sweets  where  no  crude  surfeit  reigns.” 
London  Examiner. 


Hunt. — Stories  from  the  Italian  Poets: 

Being  a Summary  in  Prose  of  the  Poems  of  Dante,  Pulci,  Boiardo,  Ariosto, 
and  Tasso  ; with  Comments  tliroughout,  occasional  passages  Versified,  and 
Critical  Notices  of  the  Lives  and  Genius  of  the  Authors.  By  Leigh 
Hunt.  12mo,  cloth,  $1  25. 

The  same,  fancy  gilt,  ^1  75. 

“Mr.  Hunt’s  book  has  been  aptly  styled,  a series  of  exquisite  engravings  of  the  magnificent  pic- 
tures painted  by  these  great  Italian  masters.” — Journal  of  Commerce. 

23 


G.  P.  PUTNA^^l’s  NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


i'pllfs  Xpttrps. 


CONTINUED. 

Irvmg. 

TIvr  History  of  Neiv-  York, 

From  the  Beginning  of  the  World  to  the  End  of  the  Dutch  Dynasty. 
12nio,  cloth,  25. 


The  Sketch  Book  of  Geoffrey  Crayon,  Gent. 

12ino,  cloth,  25. 

Bracchridge  Hall ; or.  The  Humorists : 

A Medley.  12mo,  cloth,  25. 

Talcs  of  a Traveller. 

12mo,  cloth,  ^1  25. 

The  Conquest  of  Granada. 

12mo,  cloth,  ^1  25. 

The  Alhambra. 

12mo,  cloth,  $1  25. 

The  Crayon  Miscellany. 

12ino,  cloth,  01  25. 


Oliver  Goldsmith : a Biography. 

12mo,  cloth,  01  25. 


Miscellanies. 


12mo,  cloth,  01  25. 


.*  See  “ History,”  “ Travels,”  &c 

N.  B.  Any  of  the  above  may  be  had  in  extra  bindings : half  calf,  75  cts.  extra ; half  morocco,  J1 
extra;  full  calf,  per  volume,  $1  25  extra. 


Keats. — Poetical  Worhs. 

The  Poetical  Works  of  .Tohn  Keats.  1 vol.,  12mo,  cloth,  01. 

The  same,  gilt  extra,  ,01  25. 

“ They  are  flu.shed  all  over  with  the  rich  lights  of  fancy  ; and  so  colored  and  bestrewn  with  the 
flowers  of  poetry,  that,  even  while  perplexed  and  bewiKered  in  their  labyrinths,  it  is  impossible 
to  resist  the  intoxication  of  their  sweetness,  or  to  shut  our  hearts  to  the  enchantment  they  so 
lavishly  present. — Francis  Jeffrey. 


Keats. — Life,  Letters,  &c. 

The  Life,  Letters,  and  Literary  Remains  of  .Tohn  Keats.  Edited  by  Richard 
Moncton  Milnes.  Portrait  and  fac-simile.  1 vol.,  12mo,  cloth,  01  25. 

The  same,  gilt  extra,  ,01  50. 

“A  volume  which  will  take  its  place  among  the  imperishable  ones  of  the  age.”  • * " “It  is 
replete  with  interest.” 


29 


G.  P,  PUTNAJi’s  NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


5GEllr3  iCrttrrs. 

CONTINUED. 

^joivell. — A FaUe  for  Critics : 

Or  A Glance  at  a Few  of  Our  Literary  Progenies.  By  a Wonderful  Quiz. 
1 vol.,  12mo,  boards,  50  cents  ; cloth,  63  cts. 

Beneath  itamnpretendin^  drab  cover  lies  hid  a wtyld  of  polished  satire,  keen  subtle  humor, 
mil  manly  vigorous  sentiment,  interspersed  with  touches  of  genuine  pailios.” — Knickerbocker 
Magazine. 

‘‘  Showing  the  power  of  a master  in  verse,  the  heart  of  a true  man,  the  leamin?  of  a scholar,  the 
nind  of  a j)lulosopher,  and  the  wit  of  a satirist,  without  the  gall  which  too  often  accompanies  it.” — 
Holden's  Mag. 

“ Nothing  abler  has  ever  come  from  the  American  press  in  the  form  of  satire.*^ — Prov.  Jour. 


Lamb. — Essays  of  Elia. 

By  Charles  Lamb.  I voL,  12mo,  cloth,  .^1. 

The  same,  gilt  extra,  25. 

“ Sliakspeare  himself  mi^ht  have  read  them,  and  Hamlet  have  quoted  them  ; for  truly  was  our 
excellent  mend  of  the  genuine  line  of  Yorick.”— ielg-A  Hunt’s  London  Journal. 


Lamb. — Specimens  of  the  English  Dramatic  Poets. 

By  Charles  Lamb.  1 vol.,  I2mo,  green  cloth,  $1  25. 

The  same,  gilt  extra,  $1  50. 

“ Nowhere  are  the  resources  of  the  Enslish  tongue,  in  power,  in  sweetness,  terror,  pathos,  in  de- 
scription and  dialogue,  6o  well  displayed.” — Broadway  Journal. 


Djncli. — Poems.,  &c. 

By  Anne  C.  Lynch.  1 vol.  Elegantly  illustrated  from  designs  by  Durand, 
Huntington,  Darley,  Rossiter,  Bjown,  Dugan,  &c.  8vo,  cloth,  ,$1  50  ; 
gilt  extra,  §2. 

“ Tlie  many  beautiful  and  sublime  thoughts  that  are  scattered  through  this  volume  will  amply 
repay  a perusal. — Albany  Eve.  Jour 


MontagCs  Selections  from  Old  English  Writers. 

Selections  from  the  Works  of  Taylor,  Latimer,  Hall,  Milton,  Barrow,  Low'th, 
Brown,  Fuller,  and  Bacon  By  Basil  Montagu.  1 vol.,  12mo,  green 
cloth,  50  cents  ; cloth  gilt,  ,“$1. 

“This  volume  contains  choice  extracts  from  some  of  the  noblest  of  the  old  English  writers.”— 
Cincinnati  Atlas.  , 

“ A book  of  delight.  It  is  for  the  head,  the  heart,  the  imagination,  and  the  taste,  all  at  once.” 

30 


G.  P.  PUTIfAMS  NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


33illrs  jCrttrcs. 

CONTINUED. 


Peacock. — Headlong  Hall  and  Nightmare  Abbey. 

1 voL,  l2mo,  green  cloth,  50  cts. 

“Works  of  singular  merit,  but  of  a character  so  peculiar  that  we  cannot  give  any  descriptive 
account  of  liiem  in  the  space  at  our  command.  Wide  sweeping,  vigorous  satire  is  their  charac- 
teristic ; satire  not  so  much  of  men  as  of  opinions.  * * * The  production  of  a mind  contem- 

plative in  Its  turn,  but  keenly  alive  to  the  absurdilv  of  human  pretension.  There  is  scarcely  a 
topic  which  is  not  here  embodied  or  glanced  at ; and  modern  plulosophy  is  pretty  severely  liit,  as 
may  be  inferred  from  the  motto  of  Headlong  Hall ; 

‘ All  philosophers,  who  find 
Some  favorite  system  to  their  mind, 

In  every  point  to  make  it  fit, 

Will  force  all  nature  to  submit.^  ” 

Cincmnati  Atlas. 


Tasso. — Godf  rey  of  BuUoigne  ; 

Or,  the  Recovery  of  Jerusalem  : done  into  English  Historical  Verse,  from 
the  Italian  of  Tasso,  by  Edward  Fairfax.  Introductory  Essay,  by  Leigh 
Hunt  ; and  the  Lives  of  Tasso  and  Fairfax,  by  Charles  Knight.  1 vol., 
12mo,  25. 

“The  completest  translation,  and  nearest  like  its  original  of  any  we  have  seen.” — Leigh  Hunt. 

“ The  Jerusalem  Delivered  is  full,  to  the  last  stanza,  of  the  most  delightful  inventions,  of  the 
most  charming  pictures,  of  chivalric  and  heroic  sentiment,  of  portraits  of  brave  men  and  beautiful 
women — in  fine,  a prodigal  mine  of  the  choicest  resources  and  effects  of  poetry.  So  it  has  been 
always  known  to  the  world,  so  Fairfax  brings  it  to  \xs."— Mirror. 


Taylor. — Poems  and  Ballads. 

The  Poems  and  Ballads  of  J.  Bayard  Taylor.  With  Portrait  painted 
by  'P.  Buchanan  Read,  Esq.  12mo,  cloth,  75  cents ; cloth  gilt  extra, 
25. 

“ A spirit  of  boldness  and  vigor  pervades  the  volume.” 

“ ‘ The  Picturesque  Ballads  of  California  ’ have  a dash  of  boUlness  and  adventure  in  them,  which 
contrasts  pleasantly  with  the  more  purely  sentimental  poems.” 


Walton. — The  Lives  of  Bonne.,  Wedton.,  Hooker., 

Herbert,  and  Sanderson.  By  Izaak  Walton.  New  edition.  1 vol  , 12mo, 
green  cloth,  ^1. 

“The  Lives  are  the  most  delightful  kind  of  reading.  Walton  possesses  an  inimitable  simplicity 
and  vivacity  of  style.— A/rs.  Kirkland. 


Bibliotheca  Americana. 

A Catalogue  of  American  Publications,  including  Reprints  and  Original  Works, 
from  1820  to  1848,  inclusive.  Compiled  by  O.  A.  Roorbach.  Royal  8vo, 
pp.  .159,  ,$4. 

*,*  A very  useful  book  to  all  librarians  and  booksellers. 

31 


G.  P.  PUTNAM  S NEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


(£hrntiDU--4'l]ijsirnl  ml  3il£iitiil 

The  Nursery  Book  for  Young  Mothers. 

BY  MRS.  L.  C.  TUTHILL- 

iSnio,  50  cents. 

This  volume  will  be  a welcome  present  to  youn?  mothers.  It  comprises  familiar  letters  on 
all  topics  connected  with  the  medical  and  educational  departments  of  the  Nurse^,  and  is  just 
such  a book  as  every  mother  will  find  practically  useful ; and  all  the  more  so  as  it  is  written  by  a 
competent  and  experienced  person  of  their  own  sex. 

“There  is  much  excellent  counsel  in  this  volume,  with  occasional  toucnes  of  nature,  which 
shows  that  the  author  is  observant,  and  has  accustomed  herself  to  note  the  errors  of  physical  and 
domestic  education.  Indeed  there  are  some  happy  hits  at  the  mistakes  of  this  sort  which  are  as 
common  as  children,  and  graver  admonitions  tiiat  ‘ young  mothers,’  and  some  assuming  to  have 
more  experience,  might  greatly  proftt  by.” — N.  Y.  Com.  Adv. 

“The  title  of  this  neat  little  volume  would  not  at  fii'st  seem  to  indicate  any  thing  new  or  pecu- 
liarly interesting,  but  at  the  very  first  page  the  attention  is  arrested,  and  from  thence  to  the  very 
last  note  in  the  Appendix  the  interest  does  not  flag.  It  is  no  dry  disquisition  upon  diet  and  medi- 
cines, but  has  fur  its  topic  nursery  education  in  every  branch.  The  instruction  on  these  various 
points  is  communicated  in  sprightly  letters  from  an  aunt  to  her  niece,  who,  desponding  like  all 
young  mciiiers  when  first  left  to  the  care  of  their  infants,  applies  to  lier  for  assistance.  The  niece. 
Mrs.  Ilasion,  is  extremely  well  drawn.  From  the  moment  mat  she  first  attempts  the  child’s  bath, 
and  sits  ‘sliivering  and  trembling,  afraid  to  touch  the  droll  little  object,’  to  her  anxious  inquiries 
with  regard  to  the  mental  and  inoral  training  of  her  children,  she  is  a true  woman,  and  a true  mo- 
ther. The  circumstances  whicli  call  forth  the  various  points  of  instruction  from  her  aunt  are 
most  naturally  developed,  and,  on  the  whole,  we  regard  it  as  the  best  book  of  the  kind  ever  2^^ib' 
lished.  Its  peculiar  excellence  is  the  sprightly  and  agreeable  style  which  we  have  before  alluded 
to,  and  which  w’ould  arrest  the  attention  of  many  a giddy  ‘girl-mother,’  who  would  throw  aside  a 
dry  treatise  in  despair.  Mrs.  Tulhill  quotes  the  most  unexceptionable  authorities  for  her  nursci*y 
rules  for  health.” — Phila.  Sat.  Gazette. 


(fljnirc  %m\{5  fnt  4^niing  nnli  Irininl  liknm 

MRS.  L.  C.  TUTH  I L L. 

Success  in  Life:  The  Merchant: 

A Biogr.Tphy  ; with  Anecdotes  and  Practical  Application  for  New  Beginners. 
12mo.  In  August. 

“ We  fare  on  earth  as  other  men  have  fared : 

Were  they  successfuU  Lei  us  not  despair!” 


Success  in  Bifej  The  Mechanic: 

A Biographical  Example.  l8mo.  In  September. 

[To  be  followed  by  “ The  Artist,”  “ The  Lawyer,”  &c.] 

*.*  The  aim  of  this  Series  is  to  develop  the  tale.it  and  energy  of  boys  just  merging  into  man- 
boo’d,  and  to  assist  tliem  in  choosing  their  pursuits  for  life. 

“Success!  llow  the  heart  bounds  at  the  exulting  word ? Success!  Man’s  aim  from  the  mo- 
ment he  places  his  tiny  foot  upon  ilie  floor  till  lie  lays  liis  weary  gray  heail  in  the  grave.  Suc- 
cess, the  e.xcitiug  motive  to  all  endeavor  and  its  crowning  glory.” — Extract  from  I'reJ'uce. 


Evenings  with  the  Old  Story  Tellers. 

One  volume,  l2mo,  green  cloth,  50  cents. 

A quiet  liumor,  a quaintness  ard  terseness  of  style  will  strongly  recommend  t\iem.”—Engli»h 
Churchman. 


32 


G.  p.  Putnam’s  new  publications. 


Cjinirc  SBnnks. 

CONTINUED- 

Glimpses  of  the  Womleiful. 

An  entertaining  account  of  Curiosities  of  Nature  and  Art.  First,  Second,  and 
Third  Series,  with  numerous  Fine  Illustrations,  engraved  in  London 
Square  16mo  tloth,  each,  75  cents. 


MISS  SEDGEWICK. 

Thej  Morals  of  Manners  ; 

Or,  Hints  for  our  Young  People.  New  Edition.  Square  16mo,  with  cuts, 
cloth,  25  cents. 


Facts  and  Fancies^ 

For  School-Day  Reading;  a Sequel  to  “ Morals  of  Manners.”  Square  16mo, 
with  cuts,  50  cents. 

These  excellent  little  boots,  prepared  with  reference  to  the  important  but  too  much  neglected 
matter  of  the  good  and  bad  manners  of  young  people,  are  worthy  of  a place  in  every  School  Li- 
brary in  the  land— and  should  be  put  in  the  hands  of  every  child  old  enough  to  understand  that 
good  manners  are,  and  should  be,  quite  a-s  essential  as  progress  in  book-learning.  The  School 
Committee  of  New-York,  have  ordered  them  for  all  the  City  School  libraiie.s.  A cheaper  edition 
of  the  Morals  of  Manners  can  be  supplied  for  812  50  per  100. 


The  Home  Treasury  / 

Comprising  new  versions  of  Cinderella,  Beauty  and  the  Beast,  Grumble  and 
Cheery,  The  Eagle’s  Verdict,  The  Sleeping  Beauty.  Revised  and  Illus- 
trated. Small  4to,  50  cents. 


Youny  Naturalises  Rambles  through  Many  Lands; 

With  an  Account  of  the  Principal  Animals  and  Birds  of  the  Old  and  New 
Continents.  With  Woodcuts.  Cloth,  50  cents. 


The  Game  of  Natural  Histoi'y. 

A Series  of  Cards,  Carefully  Drawn  and  Colored,  representing  the  most 
Important  and  Interesting  of  the  Animal  Creation.  With  Questions. 
Arranged  s<-)  as  to  fonn  a Pleasant  and  Interesting  Entertainment  for  a 
Juvenile  Party,  while  it  also  gives  Desirable  Information.  Price  50  cents 
in  a Case.  ’ 


33 


G.  p.  Putnam’s  new  publications. 


lonbon  $aDks. 

Imported  in  quantities',  ami  supplied  to  the  Trade : some  of  them  at 
much  less  tluin  the  London  qorices. 

ATLASES. 

BLACK  S GENERAL  ATLAS.— Comprehending  61  Maps  from  the  latest  and  most  authentic 
sources,  engraved  on  steel,  with  geographical  descriptions,  index,  &c.  Folio,  half  morocco. 
$13  50. 

JOHNSTON  S NATIONAL  ATLAS  OF  HISTORICAL,  COMMERCIAL,  AND  POLITI- 
CAL GEOGRAPHY — constructed  from  the  most  authentic  sources.  By  A.  K.  Johnston. 
Accompanied  hy  maps  and  illustrations  of  the  Phy.sical  Geography  of  the  Globe,  by  Dr.  H. 
Berghaus,  and  an  Ethnographic  Map  of  Europe,  by  G.  kombst.  With  copious  Index. 
Folio,  half  morocco,  gilt  edges,  $40. 

The  same — cheaper  edition,  without  Physical  Geography.  &c.,  $20. 

JOHNSTON’S  PHYSICAL  ATL.AS  — A series  of  Maps  and  Illustrations,  exhibiting  the  Gco- 

fraphical  Distribution  of  Natural  Phenomena.  By  Alexander  K.  Johnston.  Based  on  the 
hysikalischen  Atlas  of  Prof.  Berghaus,  with  the  co-operation  in  the  several  departments  of 
Professors  J.  D.  Forbes,  E.  Forbes  and  J.  J.  P.  Nichol,  Dr.  Ami  Boue,  G.  R Waterhouse, 
J.  S.  Russell,  and  Dr.  G Kombst.  Folio,  half  morocco,  $o0. 


ARTIZAN  CLUB  — TREATISE  ON  THE  STEAM  ENGINE,  in  its  application  to  Mines, 
Mills,  Steam  Navigation,  and  Railways.  By  the  Artizan  Club,  edited  by  J.  Bourne.  Illus- 
trated by  33  Plates  and  349  Engravings  on  Wood.  4to,  cloth,  $8. 

BERNAN  — THE  HISTORY  AND  ART  OF  WARMING  AND  VENTILATING  ROOMS 
AND  BUILDINGS.  &c.  &c.,  with  Notices,  of  the  Progress  of  Personal  and  Fireside  Comfort, 
and  other  Management  of  Fuel.  With  240  illustrations.  By  Walter  Bernan,  Civil  Engi- 
neer. 2 vols.  12mo,  $2  50.  (Former  imce  $4  50.)  London. 

BOHN'S  ANTKJ.UARIAN  LIBRARY  m uniform  12mo  volumes.  $1  25  per  vol. 

CLASSICAL  LIBRARY— $1  25  per  vol. 

SCIENTIFIC  I.IBRARY— SI  23  per  vol. 

ST.4.NDARD  LIBRARY— S7J  cts.  per  vol. 

EXTRA  VOLUMES-S71  cts.  per  vol. 

BOGUE’S  EUROPEAN  LIBRARY — same  style  and  edge  as  above,  87.1  cts.  per  vol. 

BRANDON  S PARISH  CHURCHES. — .A  valuable  practical  work,  copiously  illustrated.  Royal 
8vo,  cloth,  $9. 

BRITISH  ESSAYISTS  — The  Spectator,  Tatler,  Guardian,  Rambler,  Idler,  Adventurer  and 
Connoisseur.  Complete  in  3 vols.  8vo,  with  portraits,  <kc.,  $7  50. 

BRITISH  ORATORS— viz: 

Fox’s  Speeches,  hew  edition.  Complete  in  one  volume,  royal  8vo,  $5  50. 

Shcriilan’s  Speeches,  3 vols.  8vo,  $1  75. 

Curran’s  Speeches,  1 vol.  8vo,  $1  75. 

Grattan’s  Speeches,  1 vbL  8vo.  $1  75. 

Shiel’s  Speeches,  1 vol.  8vo,  $1  75. 

BRITISH  POETS  — Cabinet  edition  of  Select  British  Poets,  comprising  the  works  of  Milton, 
Cowper,  Goldsmith,  Thomson,  Falconer,  Gray,  Akenside,  Collins,  and  Somerville.  4 vols.  post 
8vo,  cloth,  $3  50. 

BURNET. — Landscape  Painting,  in  Oil  Colors,  explained  in  Letters  on  the  Theory  and  Practice 
of  the  Art,  and  Illustrated  by  Examples  from  Several  Schools.  4to,  with  plates,  $6.  London, 
1849. 

CARPENTRY —Being  a comprehensive  Guide  Book  for  Carpentry  and  Joinery  ; with  Elemen- 
tary Rules  for  the  Drawing  of  Architecture  in  Persper  and  by  Geometrical  Rule:  also. 
Treating  of  Roofs,  TruseekGirdere,  Floors,  Doors,  Siaii  ''  es  and  Hand  Rails,  Snop  Fronts, 
Verandahs,  Window  Frames,  Shutters,  &c.  &c. ; and  Public  and  Domestic  Buildings  with 
Plans,  Elevations,  Sections,  &c.  With  numerous  Engravings.  2 vols.  4to,  cloth,  $16.  London, 
1849. 

CATLIN'S  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS  — New  Edition,  with  300  illustrations.  2 vols  , 
royal  8vo,  cloth  extra. 

CHRONICLES  OF  MONSTRELET,  2 vols.  royal  8vo,  cloth,  $7. 

CLARKE'S  COMPLETE  CONCORDANCE  TO  SHAKSPEARE  [an  extraordinary  and 
valuable  work,  being  a Cyclopaedia  of  Wit  and  Wisdom,  useful  for  every  one).  Royal  8vo, 
cloth.  (London  Price  812,)  86. 

34 


i 


V 


G.  P.  PUTNAJkl’s  i!JEW  PUBLICATIONS. 


Xnnkii  33nnkj5. 

CONTINUEP. 

CLARKE’S  (MRS.  COWDEN)  BOOK  OF  SUAKSPEARE  PROVERBS.  ISmo,  (1318)  Clolh, 
75  cents, 

COOK'S  VO'VAGES.— Illustrated  with  numerous  Engravings  on  Wood.  With  an  Appendix. 

2 yols.  large  8vo,  cloth,  ®7. 

CRABBE'S  POETICAL  WORKS.— Complete  in  one  handsome  volume,  royal  8vo,  cloth, 
(Murray,)  $3  75. 

CRESSY— ENCYCLOPAEDIA  OF  CIVIL  ENGINEERING— Historical,  Theoretical  and 
Practical.  By  Edward  Cressy.  Illustrated  by  upwards  of  3000  Engravings  on  Wood.  Thick 
Royal  8vo,  cloth,  ®18. 

DAVIDSON’S  UNIVERSAL  MELODIST.— Consisting  of  the  Music  and  Words  of  Popular, 
Standard,  and  Original  So«gs,  &c.  2 vols.  Royal  8vo,  cloth,  $1  50. 

ECCLESIASTES;  THE  WORDS  OF  THE  PREACHER.  Magnificently  Illuminated,  by 
Owen  .Iones.  Curiously  bound  in  massive  carved  wood  covers.  Royal  8vo,  ®12. 

EDGEWORTH.— TALES  AND  NOVELS.  By  Maria  Edgeworth.  With  Front i-spiecos 
and  Vignettes.  New  Edition.  The  18  volumes  complete  in  9 volumes,  12mo,  cloth,  812. 
London,  1849. 

ENCYCLOP.EUI.A  BRIT.ANNIC.A,  last  edition,  handsomely  bound  in  half  Russia,  21  vols,  4to, 
8160. 

ENCYCLOPAEDIA  METROPOLIT.ANA,  now  complete  in  27  vols.  4to,  half  Russia,  $160. 

FROISSART'S  CHRONICLES  — Chronicles  of  England,  France,  Spain,  and  the  adjoining 
Countries.  By  Sir  .loiiN  Froissart.  2 vols.  royal  8vo,  cloth,  $7  50. 

FROISSART  ILLUMINATIONS -ILLUMINATED  ILLUSTR.ATIONS  OF  FROISSART, 
Selected  from  MSS.  in  the  British  .Museum  and  the  Bibliotheque  du  Roi.  Comprising  75  Superb 
Piaiest  printed  in  Colors  and  Gold,  being  ati  exact  fac-simile  of  the  Original.  2 vols.  Imperial 
Svo,  half  bound  morocco.  Published  prtce  six  guineas,  now  offered  for  818. 

GOETHE’S  F.AUST,  Translated  by  Lewis  Gilmore.  12rao,  cloth,  75  cents. 

GLASGOW  PRACTICAL  MECHANIC  AND  ENGINEERS’  MAGAZINE.— First  and  Second 
Series.  6 vols.  4to,  cloth,  $13  50. 

GLIDDON  (GEORGE  R.)  OTIA  7EGYPTIAC.A  — Discourses  on  Egyptian  Archaeology  ana 
Hieroglyphical  Discoveries.  Svo,  cloth,  $2  50. 

HARDING —LESSONS  ON  -ART.  By  J.  I).  Hardieg,  author  of  “ Elementary  Art,”  &c.  &c 
Royal  folio,  illustrated,  87  50.  London,  1349. 

HORNE’S  HISTORY  OF  NAPOLEON.— Illustrated  by  Raffet  and  Horace  Vemet.  2 vols, 
royal  Svo,  cloth,  85. 

HUMBOLDT,  COSMOS;  A SKETCH  OF  A PHYSICAL  DE  RIPTION  OF  THE  UNI- 
VERSE By  Baron  Von  Humboldt.  Translated  by  E.  C.  t ■ a.  2 vols.  12mo  post,  cloth, 
$1  75.  Bohn ; London,  1849. 

JEAN  PAUL  RICHTER  — FLOWER.  FRUIT,  AND  THORN  PIECES;  Or,  the  Married  Life, 
Death  and  Wedding  of  the  .Advocate  of  the  Poor.  By  .1.  P.  T.  Richter,  Translated  from  the 
German,  by  E.  IL  Noel.  2 vols.,  12mo,. cloth,  81 

JOHNSON’S  DIAMOND  DICTIONARY.— Very  neat^edition,  gilt  edges,  37i  cts.  London. 

JOHNSON’S  (DR.)  COMPLETE  WORKS,  2 vols.,8vo,  83  50. ' 

JOUSSE’S  PIANO-T'ORTE  PRECEPTOR,  With  Examples  and  Exercises,  from  Celebrated 
Composers.  Oblong  4to,  75  cts. 

LOUDON'S  COTTAGE,  FARM,  AND  VILLA  ARCHITECTURE.  One  large  volume,  numer- 
ous  illustrations,  815. 

ENCYCLOP.EDI.A  of  PLANTS;  with  Figures  of  nearly  10,000  Species.  Svo,  cloth,  ' 

817  50.‘ 

ENCYCLOP.EDI.A  of  gardening.  Numerous  illustrations, royal  Svo,  cloih,  810  00. 

ENCYCLOP.4JDI.A  OF  AGRICULTURE.  Numerous  illustrations,  royal  Svo,  cloth, 

310. 

M.ANTEl.L'S  MEDALS  OF  CRE.ATIO.N,  2 vols  , T2mo.  85. 

WONDERS  OF  GEOLOGY.  2 vols.,  I2mo,  81  75. 

M.ANTEl.L’S  ANIMALCULES ; a Glimpse  of  the  Invisible  World.  Cloth,  $1  50. 

MARIOTTI  — ITALY  : P.AST  AND  PRESENT.  By  L.  Marriotti,  Professor  q/'  Italian  M 
the  Londott  University.  2 vols.,  post  Svo,  cloth,  83  SO. 

M ASSINGER’S  PLAYS  : Adapted  for  p*ami!y  Reading  and  thv  use  of  Young  Persons.  ( nfe. 
I2i»n,  cloth,  81  25. 


33 


G.  P.  PUTNAil  b PUBLICATIONS. 


tmihu  fmks. 

CONTINUED. 

MILNER'S  GALLERY  OF  NATURE  ; a Pictorial  Tour  through  Creation,  with  230  engravinga 
Royal  8vo,  morocco  extra,  SS. 

NEWMAN.— HISTORY  OF  THE  HEBREW  MONARCHY,  from  the  Admimsiration  of 
Samuel  to  the  Babylonish  Captivity.  By  Francis  Newhan,  D.D.  University  of  Oxford.  Svo. 
cloth,  S'2  50. 

NICHOLSON'S  PRINCIPLES  OF  ARCHITECTURE  : Comprismg  Fundamental  Rules  of  the 
Art,  with  tlieir  Application  to  Practice ; also  Rules  for  Shadows  and  for  the  Ionic  Orders,  Sixth 
edition,  revised  by  J.  Gwilt.  Plates,  royal  Svo,  cloth,  $7  50. 

PARDON  — THE  UNTVERSAL  PICTURE  GALLERY  : Comprising  40  Engravings  from  the 
Works  of  the  best  Masters,  Ancient  and  Modern,  beautifully  executed  on  wood.  4to,  red  cloth, 
gilt  edges.  S2  50. 

SCOTT.— THE  ENGI.NEER'S  AND  MACHINIST  S ASSISTANT  : Being  a Serie.s  of  Plans, 
Sections,  and  Elevations  of  Steam  Engines,  Spinning  Machines,  Mills  for  Grinding,  Tools,  &c. 
2 vols.,  folio,  half  Russia,  624  00. 

SUAKSPEARE'S  PLAY'S.— Tegg’s  diamond  'edition,  with  a Glossary.  l'2mo,  cloth,  gilt  edge, 
«1  75. 

SMITH'S  DICTIONARIES  OF  ANTIGUITIES  AND  MYTHOLOGY'.— DICTIONARY  OF 
THE  GREEK  AND  RO.MAN  ANTIQUITIES.  Illustrated  by  numerous  engravings  on 
wood.  2d  edition  enlarged,  thick  royal  Svo,  cloth,  S5. 

DICTIONARY^  OF  GREEK  AND  ROMAN  BIOGR.APHY'  AND  MYTHOLOGY. 

Illustrated  by  numerous  engravings  on  wood.  Three  thick  vols.,  royal  Svo,  cloth  615. 

STRAUSS  — THE  LIFE  OF  JESUS,  CRmCALLY'  EXAMINED.  Translated  from  the  German 
of  F.  Strauss.  3 vols.,  Svo,  cloth,  86. 

T.AY'LER  — A RETROSPECT  OF  THE  RELIGIOUS  LIFE  OF  ENGLAND  ; or,  the  Church, 
Puritanism,  and  Free  Liquiry.  Post  Svo.  cloth,  82. 

ULRICI.— SHAKSPEARE’S  DRAMATIC  ART,  in  its  relations  to  Calderon  and  Goethe.  Trans- 
lated from  the  German  of  H.  Ui-Rici.  Svo,  cloth,6>3  50. 

W.ATERFORD’S  (THE  M-ABCFIIONESS  OF)  feAUTIFUI.LY'  ILLUSTRATED  EDITION 
OF  THE  BABES  IN  TJIE  WOOD.  Folio.  'The  same  exquisitely  colored  and  bound  in  red 
morocco. 

WEALE’S  NEW  SERIES  OF  RUDIMENTARY  V.'ORKS  FOR  BEGINNERS. 

RUDIMENT .YRY"  CHEMISTRY',  by  Prof  Fow>-^s.  F R.S  , 23  cents. 

NATUR.YL  PHILOSOPHY',  by  Charles  Tojilixsox,  25  cents. 

GEOLOGY',  by  Lieut.  Col.  Portlock,  25  cents. 

MINERALOGY',  by  D.  Varlet,  25  cents  each  part— in  2 parts. 

MECHANICS,  by  Chas.  Tomlinson,  '25  cents. 

ELECTRICITY',  by  Sir  Wm.  Snow  Harris,  '25  cents. 

architecture  i Orders : by  W.  H.  Leeds,  Esq.,  25  cents. 

ARCHITECTURE;  Styles;  by  Talbot  Burt,  25 cents. 

PERSPECTIVE,  by  Geo.  Pvne,  25  cents  each  part— in  4 pans. 

ART  OF  BUILDING,  by  E.  Dobson,  '25  cents. 

BRICK MAKING,  TILE-MAKING,  by  the  same,  25  cents. 

MASONRY'  AND  STONE-CUTTING,  by  the  same,  25  cents. 

HOUSE  PAINTING  AND  MIXING  COLORS,  15  cents. 

DRAINING  HOUSES  AND  L.YNDS,  by  H.  Austin,  C E..  25  cents. 

FOUNT) ATIONS.  CONCRETE  WORKS,  Arc., by  E Dobson,  C.E.,  25  Ms. 

M-YKIN'G  ROADS,  by  Samuel  Hughes,  C.E.,  '25  cents. 

WELL  SINKING  AND  BORING,  by  John  G.  Swindell.  Arch  , 25  cents. 

USE  OF  INSTRU.MENTS  (generally),  by  I F.  Heather,  M.A..  25  cents. 

CONSTRUCTING  CR.YNES  for  the  Erection  of  Buildings  and  for  Hoisting 

Goods,  by  Joseph  Glynn,  F.R.S.,  C.E.,  25  cents. 

TREATISE  ON  THE  STEAM  ENGINE,  by  Dr.  Lardnbr,  cents. 

art  of  BLASTING  ROCKS  AND  QU.YRRY'ING,  25  cents. 

DICTIONARY’  OF  TERMS  used  by  Architects,  Builders,  Engineers,  Ac.  25c. 

PNEUMATICS,  by  Chas  Tomlinson,  25  cents  each  part— in  2 parts. 

CIVIL  ENGINEERING,  by  Henry  Law,  25  cents  each  part— in  2 parts. 


% 


If 


# 


. .>* 


f ' t * 

4 " . 

X, 


V. 


4 


*S 


V • 


^ .';.f 

I . 

■■  ^ 


'.ir 


w'l  V 
. ' 

, *'■  '■' 


' -'Vi';: 

- |.V. 

i 

\ 


i 


